《Reincarnated With The Undefeated System》 Chapter 1 One Shot...And It Was Over. ''No..no, I don''t want to get killed that way, I don''t want that type of death. I don''t want to get shot in the face...I won''t get shot in the face''. Aiden thought to himself as he ran across the streets, fright evident in his face. He was running from the gang that calls themselves, ''The Vipers''. And you know what? He was among the gang, he was among ''The Vipers''. Then, if he was among the fraternity, why was he running from them?... That''s ''cause the leader of the fraternity uttered these words to him through a text message¡­ ''Today is gonna be your end. Remember our rule, you f**k up, you dare snitch on us, you don''t conform to the mission given to you, you dare betray us. You gonna die, you gonna get shot in the face...just one bullet to the face''. Now, that wasn''t much of a nice death, getting shot in the face. Though it was a type of quick death, no one would love to get killed that way. So that''s why Aiden was running for his life. The moment he got the text from his boss, he took to his heels...he evacuated his house. ''The Viper'' was a notorious gang that engages in all sorts of illegal activities. Transportation of firearms, hard drugs, robbery, assassinations, and so on. And they do what they do for money...some weren''t for money though. They work for rich men, heartless men, men that make their money through illegal schemes. You know, they''ve got one phrase, one motto, and it was, ''We care about no one else, only ourselves''. ''The Viper'' was made up of a group of youngds that felt like the world was unfair. Each of them has gone through some shits in their lives. Each of them has been bullied, almost all of them didn''t get to experience the love of a parent. So that''s what prompted the fraternity. The leader created the fraternity, then youngds started joining little by little...most of them joining at their teenage age. Once you join the fraternity, you''ll swear never to betray them, never to snitch on them, to be loyal always and willing to aplish any mission given to you...whether it was dangerous or not. If you fail to adhere to these things, the punishment was death. And what type of death are we talking about here?.. ..A shot in the face. This was the type of death Aiden was running from, ''A shot in the face''. Since each of them had gone through some shits in their lives, since each of them had been bullied, they felt they shouldn''t care about anything. They were willing to do anything just to survive not caring who it would affect...as far as it would bring in cash. ..Some even ended the lives of their families the moment they joined the fraternity. But how did Aiden join the fraternity? Why did he join the fraternity? It was the same case, the cruelty of the world and being bullied. His family was cruel to him, and he was bullied at school. But you might wonder, why was his family cruel to him? Now, the cruelty wasn''t from his immediate family, they weren''t from his blood family...part was from his blood family though. His mother died when he was just 8 years old, he was the only child, he had no siblings. His dad mourned for weeks, and after that, he didn''t waste time bringing in another woman. After their wedding, she became his stepmother fully. And that''s when the bad experience began for, Aiden. He was done feeling pain from the loss of his blood mother...now, it was time to feel pain from maltreatment. She maltreated him,ining about almost every issue, he barely does anything right in her eyes¡­ ..There were even times when he went hungry. And you know the worst thing in life? For a woman to poison a man''s mind regarding his own child. She poisoned his dad''s mind saying all things about, Aiden. ''He isn''t respectful'', ''Disobedient'', ''I''m sure he is doing all these ''cause I''m not his real mother''. It worked, yeah, it worked, little by little, Aiden''s dad started despising him...that''s how evil some women can be. He goes to work everyday, so he didn''t know the reverse was the case, she was the one being disrespectful to, Aiden...maltreating him. The woman was doing all sorts of things to him, and his dad wasn''t doing anything about it. At the age of 9, Little Aiden tried exining to his dad that he wasn''t being disrespectful to her, she was maltreating him without reason. But what did his dad say, ''So you saying she''s lying? What reason does she have to lie?''. He didn''t believe him. Months after, his dad weed a child with his wicked step-mum, a baby girl, and things became worse after that. His dad showered all his love on the baby girl neglecting Aidenpletely. He almost didn''t care if Aiden was eating or not, that''s how bad it was. At that early age, Aiden suffered from extreme depression and sadness, and it reflected in his academic grades. You know? Some bullies tend to pounce on sad people, depressed people. Once they see that you''re sad all the time, you be easy prey, they tend to bully you. So apart from what he was facing at home, he was being bullied at school by boys of his agemate and the ones a little older than him. All these were happening to Aiden, and his dad didn''t care. Numerous times, he contemted suicide, at that early age. This went on for years until he was 17 years old and in high school. Imagine the trauma he had to undergo for years, maltreatment at home, and being bullied at school. Even the daughter his dad had with his stepmom doesn''t respect him...his step-sister doesn''t respect him. One certain evening after school, Aiden was sitting on a certain long chair at the side of an alley. He prefers to sit on chairs like this thinking than going home ''cause there was nothing pleasant about home. He sat there thinking about his pitiable life with his head slightly bent when a certain guy of about 20 years old sat close to him. The guy had noticed his depressed state and decided to talk to him. He asked what the problem was, and Aiden was reluctant to reveal anything to him. Should he just reveal all his pitiable life stories to this guy? This stranger? The guy told him to trust him, and that''s when Aiden started speaking, all the stored-up sadness and frustration...he revealed them to the guy. It even felt good revealing them to someone, it was a bit relieving. Done speaking, this was what the guy said to, Aiden, "Why don''t you join ''The Vipers'' fraternity? I''m a member of the fraternity. The group is made up of guys like you, guys that have been bullied and been through some shits in their lives. In this group, we care about no one else, only ourselves, we do anything to survive. We can even help you take revenge against that family of yours and the bullies". Having no choice and wanting to belong, Aiden joined the fraternity at the age of 17 forgetting everything about school. Joining the group, he was told the rules, dare disobey them, you''ll pay with your life. What followed next after that? They began nning on how they''ll take revenge for, Aiden. Two days after they were done strategizing, about four of them visited Aiden''s house. The leader, Aiden, and two other guys. They did this at nighttime, and they all wore masks. ..Aiden watched as they rained bullets on his dad. After that, they did the same to his step-mum, she was shot about five times in the stomach. Then they left the house leaving his step-sister there, tears were just flowing out of her eyes. After that, some of the bullies that took part in adding to Aiden''s depression were killed also. They did a clean job covering all their tracks, so they weren''t caught. And they used silent guns for each operation. And you know what? Aiden felt no remorse for what was done to them, they deserved it. After that, Aiden joined the fraternity as they began engaging in all sorts of illegal activities. They didn''t care about anyone, only themselves, they did what they needed to do for money, they killed who they needed to kill. Within Aiden''s stay in the fraternity, more youngds joined. Aiden joined in their illegal activities, he watched as they killed people, but he never killed anyone. He was 21 years old currently meaning he had spent 4 years in the fraternity. One certain afternoon, the leader of ''The Vipers'' fraternity said these words to him¡­ "Aiden, you have to kill Collins, that rich greedy dude, you have to kill him and his daughter. That dude has outsmarted us numerous times in the past. And now, our close business partner told us to end his life. Now, we have a reason to kill him. You have toplete this mission, remember our rule? You have to follow them. You know the consequence if you fail to follow them". Aiden knew the Collins the boss was speaking of, and this was the first time he had been given a mission to kill someone. He had been in the fraternity for four years now, but why was he finding it hard to kill someone? The thought alone was making him shiver. Especially killing his daughter? She was just a little girl. Taking his silent pistol and mask, he began heading to Collins'' house. Getting to Collins'' mansion in the afternoon, he saw his daughter ying on thepound, she was making use of the swing on thepound...swinging back and front. He had already worn the mask, and getting close to her, she inquired of him with puppy eyes, "Who are you? And why are you wearing a mask?". She was so cute, how could he kill her? How could he kill her father too and make this little girl an orphan? ncing at her, he was already bringing out the silent pistol from his back pocket. But he suddenly shoved it back in and bent so he could be at the same level with the little girl, then he began speaking, "Go tell your dad that some people are after his life. Not only him, you''re also involved. Go tell him now". With a terrified face, the little girl ran straight into the mansion, then Aiden left thepound. Getting home, he began asking himself questions like, ''What did I just do? What came over me? Did I just betray my gang? I forgot the rules. Holy shit! I''m f**ked''. Sitting on his bed for minutes contemting what to do, he decided that he''ll goplete the mission, he''ll go kill, Collins. Now would be a better time to kill him since it was getting dark¡­ ..And that''s when the death message popped into his phone from his boss. Terrified, and without wasting time, he evacuated his apartment, he was sure his apartment was the first ce they''lle to. He doesn''t want to get shot in the face...he doesn''t want to die. ..But in this life, you won''t be the one to decide when you''ll die, death cane at any time. And you won''t be the one to decide how you''ll die. Just ''cause you don''t want to die doesn''t mean death cannote at any time. He was running on the streets, hitting people out of the way, and receiving insults, but he didn''t care about that...securing his life was more important. Getting to a certain boulevard that was silent and dark ''cause there were no street lights there, he reduced his pace and began walking letting his guard down. As he was about to take a step, he heard a voice behind him say, "Just stay where you are, don''t you dare move, if you do, your head would blow up right now". Aiden recognized that voice, that was one of the guys in the fraternity. He raised his hands and turned around, there were about two of them, one was pointing a pistol directly at his face...seems like he was truly gonna die. How did they get here? How did they track him? That''s what was running through Aiden''s mind. "You''ll have to follow us gently". The other guy uttered, then they began strolling toward, Aiden. Getting to Aiden, one of them brought out a handcuff, and at that moment, Aiden tried fighting so he could take to his heels, he tried hitting the pistol off the guy''s hand, but he received a hard punch in the stomach and a strong punch in the face...and that was enough to weaken him. They handcuffed him as blood was already oozing out of his nose, then they led him to a certain ck car and forced him to enter it sitting in the backseat. One of the guys joined him in the backseat pointing a gun at him, and the other guy sat in the driver''s seat putting the car in motion¡­ ''Shit! I''m truly gonna die, I''m gonna get shot in the face''. Aiden thought to himself. They drove until they arrived in front of a certain building, Aiden recognized this building, this was one of their meeting points...where they do stay to strategize things. They dragged Aiden out of the car and led him straight into the building arriving at where the boss was. He was sitting on a chair with some other guys in the fraternity behind him, but the moment he sighted, Aiden, he stood up. They forced Aiden to kneel, and he couldn''t even nce directly into the boss'' eyes. The boss walked around for some seconds, then he nced at Aiden and said, "Aiden, you betrayed us, Collins knows that we are after his life now". Then he raised his voice, "Do you know what you''ve done? You''ve ruined a lot of things!!". "I couldn''t kill an innocent poor girl, that''s why I snitched". Aiden voiced out. "You couldn''t kill an innocent poor girl? You''ve been in this fraternity for four years now, and you''re still as weak as this? Well, your life is gonna end now, you''ve seen me gun down guys that betrayed us, the same is gonna happen to you. You didn''t conform to our rule, so you gonna get shot in the face". The boss uttered. "Please, boss, don''t kill me". Aiden begged. "There''s no amount of pleading that can save you, Aiden, you''ve done enough damage". He pointed the gun at Aiden''s face, then uttered, "Bye, Aiden". ''So this is how I''m gonna die. Did I live a satisfying life? No, part was depressing, and part was filled with violence and blood. It''s gonna end now''. The moment he thought that, ''BANG!'' Sound of gunshot echoed. Aiden''s boss pulled the trigger as bullet came out of the pistol, headed straight to Aiden''s face, and prated it... ..Blood spilled out as Aiden fell to the groundpletely. It was a quick death, he felt very little pain. And by now, he had already given up the ghost. Chapter 2 Meeting With The Demi-Gods. (Choosing A Path) Darkness...Darkness...Darkness, that was all he was seeing. Then suddenly..light..light, and then, "Huh! Where am I? Why am I floating in the air? This ce seems like space". Aiden uttered to himself after opening his eyes and bing conscious of where he was. He was just floating in the air and moving forward. He was still moving forward when he noticed he wasn''t the only one here, there were other young men like him floating, and there were even some teenagers. One of the young men nced at him and inquired, "What is this ce? Where are we?". "I have no idea, not even the slightest". Aiden responded. "What is your name?". The guy inquired of Aiden once again. "I''m Aiden by name, what of you, what is your name?". Aiden responded throwing back the question. "My name is, James. So, how did you find yourself in this ce?". James threw another question. Aiden didn''t want to beat around the bush, he has no time for long exnation, so he said, "I died, and that''s it. What of you? How did you find yourself in this ce?". "The same thing, I died, the next time I opened my eyes, I was already here". "Hmmm". And at that moment, he began thinking of how he died before he found himself in this ce. Yeah, he got shot in the face, just a bullet to the face...and it was over. He touched his face to see if the bullet hole was still there, but he felt nothing...it had vanished. Coming to the situation he was in right now, what was this ce? Why was he floating in the air along with some other guys? Was this heaven? These questions kept on ringing in his head. They were still floating and moving forward when they saw a bright light, it was very wide, and it was shining. And ording to the look of things, they were gonna float into it. "Damn! What is that?". One of the teenagers voiced out. "Seems like it''s gonna lead us straight into salvation". Another teenager voiced out. But the teenager was wrong,pletely wrong. The moment they entered the bright light that seemed like a portal, they weren''t floating anymore, they were now standing on a surface. But the thing was, it doesn''t seem like they were standing on anything ''cause everywhere looked the same...glittering, they could see no surface. They began moving forward while ncing around ''cause they were astonished. Then they saw a man in front with a certain type of aura circting him. He was an old man with bald head and flowing white beards... He was dressed in white long garment, and his whole body was beaming, the aura circting him was really strong. "Who is that old man?". A certain young man asked as they strolled towards him. They got to where the old man was, and they couldn''t even nce at him properly ''cause of how his body was gleaming. Then suddenly, the gleaming of his body reduced, the old man made that possible so they could nce at him and he could speak to them properly. "Wee to the Celestial Temple". The old man uttered. "The Celestial Temple?". A teenager questioned. "Yes, the Celestial Temple. You all died, and you''ve been given a chance to live again ''cause your deaths were a little unfair. You all have painful pasts, you''ve gone through things in your previous life. You did things you never wanted to do, life made you do so. So you all have been given a chance to choose new paths". The old man exined. "Do we have the right to ask questions?". One of the young men uttered. "Yes, go on". "Who are you?". "I''m the god of light". The old man responded. "Oh!". "So I''m seeing a god in front of me right now, wow! This is nice". Another young manmented. "You all should follow me". The old man uttered and began moving immediately. They followed him from behind, and many of them couldn''t stop themselves from ncing around. They loved what they were seeing. They strolled until suddenly, they found themselves in another ce, it was just like they teleported. Just like the old man, they saw many of his kinds in that ce. All of them were in white garments, and they all had white beards, but with different faces. Their bodies were also gleaming, but not to the extent that they couldn''t nce at them. Apart from their bodies, the ce was also gleaming... "Are they gods too?". A teenager asked the old man. "Some are gods, and some are helpers". The old man responded. He then nced at them all and said, "You all are on your way to choosing a path". Aiden stood there ncing in awe when one of the old men walked toward him and said, "Walk alongside me". Then he began sauntering, and Aiden walked beside him. As they sauntered, the old man nced at him and said, "You chose to live a life of violence, you chose to join a notorious gang". How did he know that? Well, it shouldn''t be surprising, he was a god or a helper. Aiden nced at him and voiced out, "Life made me do so". "That''s why you were given a second chance to choose a new path". The old man uttered. They kept on sauntering until they arrived in front of a portal, then the man said to, Aiden, "Enter the portal". "I should enter the portal?". Aiden inquired like he didn''t hear well, but he did. "Yes, Aiden. Go choose a path, go, Aiden". Aiden nced at the man, began sauntering towards the portal, and entered it. The next ce he found himself in was a morous ce that seems like it was made of gold, it was sparkling...straight in teleportation. Amazement everywhere, he couldn''t stop himself from ncing around. Then he nced front, and there was another set of old men with bald heads, white beards, dressed in white garments, and gleaming bodies. ''They must be gods too''. Aiden thought to himself. Then one of the old men spoke with an echoing voice, "Young man,e choose a path. Choose the path you''ll love to follow in your next life". There were about eight of them, and each of them had a golden table in front of them. Aiden walked closer to them and inquired, "You all are gods, right?". "Yes, gods of different paths". Aiden walked to one of the old men and inquired, "You''re the god of what?". "I''m the god of the apocalypse. If you choose me, you''re choosing the path to be reborn into a post-apocalyptic world, a world that has undergone annihtion. And you''ll be the chosen one, the one that must bring an end to the apocalypse". The old man responded. Aiden thought about it for some seconds, to be reborn in a post-apocalyptic world, and be the one to bring an end to it? No, he doesn''t want to choose this path, he doesn''t want to be reborn into a post-apocalyptic world. So he said, "No, I don''t want to choose this path". He moved to another god and inquired, "So, you''re the god of what?". "I''m the god of thunder. If you choose me, you''re choosing the path to be reborn into a world of superpowers. In this world, powers determine how far you''ll go, but you''ll be granted an amazing power, one of the greatest, and it''s the power of lightning. With this power, you can defeat many viins and rise to the top". Wow! This sounds nice, to be reborn and granted the power of lightning. He can defeat viins and rise to the top with this power. But Aiden doesn''t still want this, and he has his reasons, so he said, "No, I don''t want it, I don''t want to choose this path". He moved to another god and inquired, "You''re the god of what?". "I''m the harem god". Harem god? Now, this sounds new to Aiden''s ears. "If you choose me, you''re choosing the path to be reborn into a world of superpowers too, where different power elements exist. At the right time, you''ll also awaken your power element. But you''ll have a cheat, something extra would be added to you, something other people don''t possess¡­ ..You''ll be granted a system, and with this system, you can conquer women and be stronger. Apart from that, it can make you stronger in other ways. Magical beasts exist in this world, your power element determines how far you''ll go. But as for you, in addition to your power element, your system can make you stronger by conquering females". Wow! Aiden loved the sound of this, conquering females and bing stronger? With the help of a system? Seems like this is the path he was gonna choose. The old man wasn''t done talking, "And choosing this path, you''ll be the one to conquer the demon goddesses and bring an end to them". "The demon goddesses? What are they? And how did theye about?". Aiden inquired with an inquisitive facial expression. "You''ll find out once you get to that world, at the right time". The old man responded, then inquired, "So are you choosing this path?". Aiden thought about it for some seconds, he''ll really love to follow this path. A world where superpowers exist, where magical beasts exist, and the rest of that. And he can also conquer women and be stronger with the help of a system? He didn''t even want to know what paths the other gods would offer him, this path really appeals to him, so he voiced out, "Yes, I''m choosing this path...this is the path I''ll love to follow". "OK then, since you''ve chosen this path, ce your right palm on this circle". The old man said to, Aiden. Aiden nced at the circle the man was speaking of, it was on the golden table and it was glowing. He ced his hand on the circle, and he felt a surge of energy pass around his body. "Now, it''s been done, it''s been confirmed. Now, go enter that portal". The old man said pointing to a certain portal. Aiden nced at where the man was pointing, and he saw the portal the man was speaking of. This portal wasn''t here when he was transported into this ce, seems like it recently appeared. He began walking toward the glowing round purple portal, and on reaching it, he nced at all the gods, and they smiled at him. Sighing a little, he walked into the portal...and Aiden was gone, straight to the afterlife. Chapter 3 Rebirth. Anxiety, those were the expressions that could be seen on the faces of everyone in the room. The room was filled with midwives, and a woman had been inbor for some time now, but the baby wasn''ting out. Everyone was getting afraid that there might be someplications. "Pushhhhh! You can do this". The midwife that was close to Emma voiced out, she was the one helping her go through childbirth. "Ahhhhhh". Emma shouted pushing with all her might, but the baby wasn''t stilling out, they haven''t even sighted his head. An alchemist had already told Emma months ago that the baby she was carrying was a boy using a supernatural object, but why was the baby boy taking time toe out? What was the problem? The midwives were getting more worried. "Keep trying, you can do this, pushhhh!". The midwife uttered to Emma once again. "But I''m getting really tired". Emma voiced out. "You can do this, don''t give up". "Ahhhhh". Emma shouted pushing with all her might once again, and things were different this time, the baby''s head hade out. A smile appeared on the face of the midwife close to Emma as she stated, "You''ve done a great job, Emma, the baby''s head hase out. Now, I''m gonna drag the baby''s whole body outside, stay still". She held the baby''s head gently and began dragging his whole body outside. After some seconds, she had dragged the baby''s whole body outside, and the midwives around couldn''t help but smile. "Finally, it''s been done, the baby is well and healthy, and the mum is well and healthy as well". The midwife said holding the baby with both hands. The baby was covered in blood, and something seems strange, the baby wasn''t crying, newborn babies are supposed to be crying. "The baby isn''t crying, this is different, newborn babies are supposed to be crying". The midwife uttered once again. "Maybe this is a very special baby". Another midwife that was at the far end of where Emma was lying voiced out. "Hmm, maybe, clean up the baby, he''s covered in blood". The midwife uttered handing the baby boy to another midwife to clean the blood off him. Handing the baby over, the midwife nced at Emma and voiced out, "Your baby has been born, he is sound and healthy". "Yes, I saw him, I want to hold my baby". Emma uttered with a bit of weak voice. "You''ll feel him in your hands soon, let them clean the blood off him". Emma only managed to nod her head. Meanwhile, while one of the midwives was cleaning the blood off the baby''s body, the baby was ncing around trying to understand what was happening...what was happening around him. He managed to nce at his body, and he came to a realization, ''I have been reborn just as the harem god told me. So I''m a baby now? I''ll live the life of a baby once again, I''ll watch myself grow. From getting shot in the face, then meeting with the demi-gods, and now, reborn as a baby? What a journey''. Little Aiden thought to himself. He nced at the gigantic woman cleaning the blood off him and thought to himself once again, ''This must be an adult, look at how gigantic she is. Don''t worry, I''ll grow up, and you wouldn''t look gigantic to me anymore''. Done cleaning the blood off the baby, she handed him over to the other midwife, and the midwife handed him over to his mum. Emma pecked the baby''s forehead and said, "Finally, a baby boy". ****** Meanwhile, outside the room where the childbirth had already taken ce, a man in his early ''forties was pacing back and front, he was really worried. He goes by the name, Ethan, and he was Emma''s husband. For minutes now, none of the midwives hade out of the room to give him the news of his wife''s condition. That news he wanted to hear, ''Your wife has sessfully given birth to a baby boy'', and he was getting really worried. He was an averagely-tall man with a little mustache and beards under his jaw. He wore ck clothing, ck trousers, tucked in, a brown leather belt, and ck leather shoes to match it all. In few words, he was dressed like a warrior. He didn''t wear those fashionable long robes as most men do, those weren''t his type of dressing. He was a warrior, always ready to defend himself or his family at any given time. He possesses two power elements, water and wind, but he was referred to as a D-rank bender ''cause his main ability was wind...that was the first ability he awakened... His wife could have gone through childbirth at home with the help of some closeby midwives, but he wanted it to take ce here...the main ce for childbirth. Right now, he wasn''t at rest at all as he kept on pacing back and front. He was still moving back and forth when the door to the room suddenly opened and a midwife came out of it. "So, how''s my wife doing? Has the baby been born?". Ethan inquired of the midwife the moment she came out of the room. "Yes, congrattions, you now have a son. Your wife and the baby are doing okay". The midwife retorted. A smile appeared on Ethan''s face as he couldn''t hold back his joy. He voiced out, "Yes! Finally, I now have a son. Can Ie see them?". "Yes, you can". The midwife uttered paving way for Ethan to enter. He dashed into the room and was so happy to see his beautiful wife carrying the baby in her hands. He walked closer to her and uttered, "May I? May I carry our son?". She handed the baby over to, Ethan, and the first thing he did was peck the baby''s forehead. Then he raised the baby and voiced out, "A baby has been born into the Dankworth family, a baby has been born into the Tuvalon Kingdom. I now have a son, I won''t be mocked anymore". Ethan and Emma got married in their ''twenties. Ethan was 26 years old, and Emma was 23 years old when they got married. They were so much in love with each other, and their parents approved of their marriage. But it took them seven years to have their first child. Within that span of seven years, Ethan was mocked. Most men in the same age group as him had already given birth to sons, but he didn''t have a daughter not to talk of having a son. Having a son in this kingdom was very important, you''ll be showered with respect, and you can have high ranks when ites to political matters. But even if you have children, but don''t have a son, you won''t be considered an outcast, but you won''t be respected that much. Even if you''re able to make it into politics, you''ll be in a very low rank. In the seventh year, Ethan and Emma managed to have a child. A female, and she was named, Hazel, a very beautiful girl. Ethan was 33 years at that time, and Emma was 30 years old. But even when Ethan now had a child, the mockery didn''t stop, instead, it reduced. He hadn''t given birth to a son, so he wasn''t well respected yet. He managed to be a chief, but a low-ranked one. The one that couldn''t even give his opinion when ites to issues regarding the kingdom, but has a part to y. He was a bender, a chief, and a warrior at the same time, but he wasn''t still respected. Their daughter, Hazel, was 7 years old currently, which means it took them another seven years before they could have another kid. And just as the alchemist had already told them...it was a boy. Ethan wouldn''t be mocked anymore, his ranking as a chief could even increase, his joy knew no bounds at this moment. He pecked his wife on the forehead and said, "Thanks for staying alive with the child". Then he nced at the child in his hands once again and voiced out, "I wonder what his power element would be? From now on, you''ll be called, Aiden Dankworth". "Hmmm, that''s a nice name". One of the midwivesmented. "I agree with you". Another midwifemented. "Do you think Hazel would be happy to have a younger brother?". Emma inquired of her husband holding his hand. "Yes, I think so, while you were pregnant with the baby, she knew it was male, but she didn''t act in any way that shows she wouldn''t love to have a younger brother. So, it''s okay". Ethan responded. Emma just nodded her head. Chapter 4 System Activated. Meanwhile, while Ethan was carrying his baby with a smile on his face, Little Aiden was ncing at him with thoughts running through his mind, ''Look at his gigantic face, I think, this must be my father. Why is he smiling? Oh! ''Cause I''ve been born into this world and you have a son now? Look at the beards under his jaw''. Meanwhile, Ethan had no single idea of what was running through his baby''s mind. "Can you hand over the baby back to me? I want to feel him in my hands again". Emma said to her husband. Ethan handed the baby over to her as she nced at his face with a smile on her face...no one needs to be told that she loves her son. Little Aiden was ncing at his mother''s face when an interface appeared in front of him while hearing a system''s voice, ________ [ System activating¡­] [ 1%...10%...30%...50%] [ 70%...90%...100%] [ System activated..] ________ Little Aiden nced at the interface without understanding much, but he came to a realization, ''Seems like this is the system the harem god was telling me about? Wow! This is something new, I''ve never seen anything like this before''. The system wasn''t done speaking, she kept on rying her message, _______ _______ Another interface appeared in front of Little Aiden, and this is what he saw there, _______ <(Quests)> ________ If Little Aiden could speak, the word that would flow out of his mouth was, ''Wow!'', but he couldn''t. Anytime he opens his mouth to speak, baby noiseses out. He loved what he was seeing, something different, something fascinating, but he didn''t really understand its purpose. Another interface appeared in front of him, and this is what was being disyed on it, _______ <(Shop)> _________ <(Shop)> __________ Baby Aiden was still ncing at the interfaces and the different information presented on them, and all he could say was ''Wow''. Of course, he couldn''t say it out loud, so he kept on wowing in his thought. Another interface appeared in front of him, and this is what he saw there. __________ <(Shop)> __________ At this point, Little Aiden had a lot of questions to ask the system, but he couldn''t speak. At the right time when he''s grown up and able to speak, he''ll be able to ask the system questions and converse well with it. And most importantly, he''ll learn to make use of the system. Thinking the system was done speaking, no, she wasn''t...she kept on rying her message, __________ __________ Another surprising thing to, Aiden, he understood this fully. An ability that enables him to speak to the system from the mind? And best of all, it doesn''t need to be unlocked? It doesn''t need skill points? Nice... __________
<+5 Exp> <+10 Skill points> __________ Emma was still holding her baby unaware of the things that had just been disyed in front of him. As if the midwife heard of the quest the system gave to Baby Aiden, she said to, Emma, "I know you''re a little weak from the childbirth you had just undergone, I think it''s time to breastfeed your baby". The other midwives nodded their heads, and Emma nodded her head as well. She held the baby well and brought out her right breast. The moment Aiden sighted the breast, these were the thoughts running through his mind, ''Gosh! Look at this, fresh boob. Wait, I think it''s heading towards my mouth...I think it''s heading towards my mouth''. And he was correct, the boob went straight into his mouth as he began sucking fresh milk straight into the body. Still sucking, the system''s interface appeared in front of him, ________ <+5 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _________ And right after that, Aiden''s status appeared in front of him again, _________ <(Quests)> _________ By now, Emma was done breastfeeding Little Aiden, little did she know that this was what was running through her baby''s mind, ''Wow! That was some nice breast milk''. There were smiles on everyone''s faces, everyone was happy, for childbirth wasn''t an easy thing. But the happiest person in that room was, Ethan. He has a son now, no feeling was greater than that. At least, even if the mockings don''t stop, it would reduce immensely. All the men in the Tuvalon Kingdom would know that he has a son, at least, in the city where they reside. The king, chiefs, and nobles would know that he has a son. He nced at the midwife who assisted Emma with the childbirth and asked, "Would it be alright to take my wife and baby home today? Is my wife strong enough to go home?". The midwife touched Emma''s wrist and retorted, "Yes, she is strong enough to go home. You can take your wife and baby home. But before that, we have to clean her up and also change her clothe". "Alright, I''ll just make use of the opportunity to go get the horse and the carriage I''ll use in taking them home". Ethan voiced out. He nced at his wife and said, "Emma, I''ll be back". Then he pecked Aiden on the forehead and departed from the room. Getting out of the edifice where his wife and baby were, he began strolling along the vige square heading straight to his house. There was a little smile on his face as he sauntered, he was really happy. Everyone that noticed him could tell that he was happy. The path he took wasn''t that busy, there weren''t lots of people strolling along it. He sighted some children in robes ying with the wooden swords in their hands, they were acting like they were in war...and he couldn''t help but smile. He journeyed until he arrived at the gate of their house, opened it, and entered. The next ce hended was a nicepound with beautiful flowers around. Thepound wasn''t that vast, but it wasn''t mini either. There was a nice edifice at the far end of thepound, which was the main building. It wasn''t as huge as the other high-ranked chiefs'' buildings, not to talk of the king''s own, but it was huge to its extent. And he didn''t have any guards, all of the high-ranked and medium-ranked chiefs in this kingdom had guards, knights that were protecting them...knights that the king bestowed to them. But Ethan was a low-ranked chief, so no guards were bestowed on him. And it didn''t worry him that much ''cause he was a warrior, he was skilled enough to protect his family. Chapter 5 Coming Home. He wasn''t like most chiefs that awakened their powers and didn''t bother to train, they didn''t bother to learn to make use of their powers better, they didn''t learn to wield mana...they chose not to be a warrior. That''s a decision everyone has to make, you choose whether you want to be a warrior or not...and most of the high-ranked chiefs chose not to. And that''s where Ethan had the advantage. He can easily protect his family from danger ''cause he trained, he learned to make use of his power elements well. But as for the other high-ranked and medium-ranked chiefs, they were nothing without their guards, without the knights protecting them. They wouldn''t be able to protect their families when danger arises though each of them possesses power elements. But that doesn''t still change the fact that he was a low-ranked chief. Apart from the flowers beautifying thepound, there were also horses on thepound, about three of them. One of the horses had a carriage attached to its back, that was the horse Ethan was gonna use in bringing his wife and newborn baby home. He was ncing at the horses when he remembered Hazel was inside, his 7 years old daughter whom he loves so much. Hope she was alright? Hope nothing happened to her? She was the only one at home...he knew he had to go check out on her. Immediately, he began heading towards the main edifice. And on entering it, he saw Hazel sitting on the ground with a book in her hands...she was reading. The moment she sighted him, she stood up, ran over to him, and voiced out, "Dad, you''re back". "Yes, but I''ll be going soon". Ethan uttered ncing at his daughter. "What of mum? Did anything happen to her? Is she okay?". Hazel inquired, she knew that her mum was inbor and was rushed out of the house. "Yes, she is okay. She was able to give birth sessfully, you have a brother now". "Seriously?". Hazel inquired with a bewildered facial expression. "Yes, you have a little brother now". And for some seconds, Ethan couldn''t read the expression on his daughter''s face. Was she happy that she has a brother now or was she sad about it? Well, he''ll fathom thister, as for now, he has to go pick up his wife and baby. "I have to go now, you''ll see your brother soon". Ethan saidstly before departing from the house. He got to thepound, strolled to the horse with a carriage attached to its back, mounted it, and began riding it. The horse neighed as he rode it out of thepound. He rode the horse straight to the building where his wife and baby were, put a halt to the horse, and came down from it. Then he strolled straight into the building and into the room where the childbirth took ce. He saw his wife holding the baby in her hands with a smile on her face. And just as they told him, her clothes had been changed. Some of the midwives weren''t in the room anymore, they had left. But the main midwife who assisted his wife with the childbirth was still there. The moment he entered, she nced at him and said, "Oh! You are back, it''s time to take your wife and baby home". He smiled, strolled straight to where Emma was sitting, caressed her hair, and said, "It''s time to go home, Emma". Little Aiden nced at Ethan and thought to himself, ''Oh! He''s back, I guess it''s time to go home''. Ethan helped Emma stand up as they began walking out of the room slowly with the baby in Emma''s hands...the midwives also followed them from behind. Before Ethan evacuated the edificepletely, he paid what was needed to be paid for the delivery, he dropped the needed coins. Then he put his wife and baby into the carriage carefully, strolled to the horse, mounted it, and began riding it once again. The horse neighed once again as he rod it. Riding the horse along the vige square as people paved way when they sighted the horseing. The ones that saw Emma in the carriage with the baby in her hands began discussing amongst themselves. The gossipers, the ones that knew Ethan, the ones that knew he didn''t have a son and needed one. "Seems like Ethan''s wife have finally given birth, remember, she was pregnant". "Yes, who knows? Maybe the baby happens to be a girl, he has given birth to another girl. He''ll still be among the men being mocked in thismunity, he''ll still be a low-ranked chief". "But who knows? Maybe they''ve been blessed with a boy, it could be a boy". "Maybe". That was the conversation between two men. This was thement made by a youngdy that sighted Emma in the carriage with the baby in her hands, "Oh! She''s given birth finally. Hope it''s a boy. But I have the feeling it''s a girl. They don''t have the giving birth and male child gene". Ethan just kept riding his wife and baby home despite all thements people were making. He didn''t care about them, in fact, he wasn''t listening to what they were saying. Or should I say he didn''t hear and didn''t bother to hear¡­ ..Whatever they were saying was their business. He rode the horse until they finally arrived at their house. He hopped down from the horse, walked straight to the carriage, and helped his wifee down from it with the baby in her hands. By now, Hazel had already discerned that her parents were back, so she ran out of the house with speed. And the moment she sighted Emma, she ran towards her while shouting, "Mummmyyyyyyy". Reaching where Emma was, she hugged her waist as she wasn''t tall enough to hug her properly. Emma caressed her hair, then Hazel nced up at the baby and inquired, "Is this the baby?". "Yes, this is your little brother". Emma retorted with a smile on her face. "I want to touch his face". Hazel voiced out once again. Emma lowered the baby as her daughter touched the face. Meanwhile, while Hazel was touching her little brother''s face, Aiden was ncing at her with these thoughts running through his mind, ''Who is this girl touching my face? Oh! This must be my sister. I''ll experience the feeling of having an older sister. I didn''t experience the feeling of having siblings in my previous life. Who knows? Maybe if my previous mum had given birth to another child I could call my sibling, I wouldn''t have been maltreated that way''. He then managed to nce around thepound, and he couldn''t help but, ''Wow! Beautiful flowers everywhere, the design of thepound is one of a kind. So this is home? Nice. This is definitely not a modern world, I was reborn into an ancient world. So many things to prove it, look at their dressings, look at the edifice in front of me. I''ll have to adapt''. Hazel was still ncing at her little brother unaware of the things running through his mind. Ethan nced at them all and voiced out, "Let''s go inside". They began strolling into the building, and on entering it, Emma didn''t waste time wrapping the baby''s butt with a diaper. She had been instructed by the midwives to do that immediately after she gets home. And she''s taken care of a baby before, so she was aware of that. From the ce where the childbirth took ce down to this ce, Aiden was wrapped with a nket. Now that his butt had been wrapped with a diaper, she felt satisfied. Ethan had purchased baby''s stuff ahead of time. Whether the baby had been born or not, he wanted the baby''s things to be avable. From the baby''s crib, to the diapers, some clothes he''ll be wearing when he grows up a little, and so on. Ethan was a chief, but he had no servants, why? ''Cause he was a low-ranked chief. Every high-ranked and average-ranked chief had servants in their houses. Apart from the king bestowing knights to each of them, he also bestowed servants to them. Those are the privileges you get for being an average and high-ranked chief. Ethan could hire servants if he wanted, he had enough money to do so, he earns well, but he chose not to. Apart from his animal field which earns him lots of money, he also gets money from being a chief. Though not as much as the high-ranked ones...he earns money from being a chief. Chapter 6 Spreading Round. Now that his wife and baby were back home safely, Ethan had somewhere to go to. He nced at Emma and said, "Emma, I''ll be going to my animal field now, I have things to handle there". Emma only nodded her head, then Ethan departed from the house. But before he left, he pecked Emma and Little Aiden on the forehead, then caressed Hazel''s hair. Emma was still carrying her baby and ncing directly into his cute eyes, and Hazel couldn''t help but cuddle his right hand a little. Ethan was a little confused if Hazel was happy to have a little brother or not. Well, she was, just that she didn''t know how to express it minutes ago. Emma nced at Hazel and said, "Let''s go into my room". The moment she made that statement, she began sauntering towards her room with Little Aiden in her hands, the room she shares with her husband...and Hazel followed her from behind. They stepped foot into the room, and Aiden''s crib was right in the middle of it. As known, Ethan had already bought these things ahead of time. Emma strolled to the bed and sat on it, and Hazel joined her. For every single ce they step foot into, Aiden makes sure to scan around. The moment his new mum stepped foot into the room, he managed to swivel his little head and nce around...it''s better to start inspecting where he''ll be residing from now on. Sitting on the bed, Hazel had already started cuddling her little brother''s hand once again. But she had noticed something, and she didn''t waste time voicing it out, "Doesn''t this baby cry? He hasn''t cried since you and dad brought him here". "He didn''t even cry after I gave birth to him". Emma uttered ncing at her daughter. "What!". Hazel voiced out with a bewildered facial expression. They had no single idea that this was what was running through Aiden''s mind, ''Why would I cry? Don''t you know I''m an adult in a baby''s body? My mindset is as that of an adult''. "Seems like my little brother is special". Hazel uttered. Emma nodded her head a little and smiled, then Hazel voiced out once again, "What''s his name, mum?". "Aiden¡­Aiden Dankworth". Emma responded. "That''s a nice name". Hazel uttered with a little smile on her face. "Yes, all thanks goes to your dad, he was the one that gave him the name before I consented to it". Hazel did nothing but nod her head to that statement. Then she and her mum spent the rest of the time ncing at and cuddling, Little Aiden. ****** The news about Ethan having a son now had spread around themunity. Not everyone cared about the news though, they weren''t concerned about it. Some were like, ''Who is Ethan?''. He was a low-ranked chief and also a warrior, but not everyone knows him. Not all the citizens of the Tuvalon Kingdom know the names of their chiefs and nobles. They didn''t care about such things. They didn''t even know all the names of the high-ranked and average-ranked chiefs, not to talk of the low-ranked ones. To cut the exnation short... ..They didn''t care about politics. So when the news was spreading round that one of the low-ranked chiefs had a son now, they didn''t know what they were talking about. But some people cared about the news, both males and females. It wasn''t a joke, having a son in this kingdom was very important, it could grant you respect. So when the people that cared about the news heard that Ethan was a father to a son now...there were two reactions to it. Some were happy for him ''cause he wouldn''t be mocked anymore, he''ll be granted respect, his rank as a chief could even increase. But some people weren''t happy for him, they were envious of him...and most of these people were men. Why were they envious of him? ''Cause he wouldn''t be part of their league anymore. Some men hadn''t given birth to sons yet, some don''t even have children at all. But things were different now, Ethan has a son now, he wasn''t part of their league anymore...they were envious of him. Many of the chiefs and nobles had also heard about the news of Ethan having a son now. And they reacted differently to it also, many of the low-ranked chiefs and nobles weren''t happy for him, only a few were. But Ethan wasn''t concerned about their different reactions, all he knew was that he has a son now. ****** It''s been two days after the birth of Aiden into this world, the news was able to spread round under that two days. And though people were emitting different energy due to Aiden''s birth, Ethan and Emma couldn''t be happier. Emma''s rtives had heard of the news, and they were so happy for her. Emma''s dad died a long time ago, but her mum and younger sister were still alive...sound and healthy. And they nned on visiting, they wanted to see the baby. Both of Ethan''s parents were dead, the only closest rtive he had was his older brother who was also a chief. Right now, the Dankworth family aside from, Aiden, was sitting round a dining table and having breakfast. They were having a nice meal of porridge with big fish on top of each te. The food was prepared by, Emma, a good cook. Hazel was having problems making use of the dining table ''cause she was short, it was always like this for her, but she could eat her food anyway. Once they were done having breakfast, Ethan would head straight to his animal field, he had lots of things to handle there. Hazel would head straight to the academy where she learns public speaking, writing, and other things, Ethan would take her there. And Emma would take care of the baby. In the middle of their eating, Emma said to Ethan, "My beloved, my mum and sister would being to see the baby today". "Oh! That''s nice, that''s okay by me. I just hope I''ll be able toe back on time to see them". Ethan voiced out. They had moved Aiden''s crib to the living room, and while they were eating, he was ncing at their food...and these were the thoughts running through his mind, ''This isn''t fair, look at the delicious meal they are eating, and I''m just lying here watching? I want to eat too. But seems like I haven''t gotten to the stage to eat solid food yet, I''ll just have to keep drinking breast milk''. After some minutes more, they were done eating, and Emma didn''t waste time clearing the tes off the dining table. Then Ethan said to, Hazel, "Hazel, I''ll ride you to the academy as usual". "OK, dad. But before we go, let me cuddle my little brother a little". Hazel uttered. She walked toward Aiden''s crib, held his little hand, swung it a little, strolled to her father, and said, "I''m ready to go now". With that, she and Ethan departed from the house. But before they did so, Ethan pecked Emma on the cheek, and Emma pecked Hazel on the forehead. After they had departed, Emma strolled to Aiden''s crib and picked him up from it. Then she nced directly into his eyes while saying, "Are you hungry my baby? I can''t even tell when you''re hungry or not ''cause you don''t cry". The moment Aiden heard that statement, these were the thoughts running through his mind, ''I''m hungry, breastfeed me, I have a quest to aplish. Let me cry to show her how hungry I am...how do I even cry?''. He hade to understand something about the system, and it was the daily quests part. For every single day he drinks breast milk, he gets a system notification that he hadpleted the daily quest. Hepleted one daily quest on the day he was born, hepleted the second one yesterday, drinking breast milk right now would make himplete three daily quests. That''s why he was eager for his mum to breastfeed him...this was something he hade to understand. He was still trying to cry when Emma voiced out once again, "Even if you don''t cry, I''ll have to breastfeed you ''cause it''spulsory". With that, she loosened her robe a little, brought out her right boob, and the moment Aiden sighted it, he thought to himself, ''Herees the boob''. The breast went straight into his mouth, and he began sucking breast milk straight into the body. Sucking for close to a minute, the system''s interface appeared in front of him, and this is what he saw there, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ He earned 5 Exp frompleting the first daily quest, earned 10 Exp yesterday, and earned another 10 Exp today, summing everything up to 25 Exp. And right after that, his status interface appeared in front of him, ________ <(Quests)> _________ ncing at his status interface, Little Aiden realized something again. Chapter 7 The Visit. What did he realize? His strength, agility, and the rest of his other stats read zero. He was still very weak, he had a long way to go when ites to acquiring strength and bing strong. But he didn''t allow this bother him ''cause he was still an infant. At this point, he knew he couldn''t even walk. If his mum drops him on the floor to walk, he''ll end up crawling or sitting there. ''I''m still a baby, babies are supposed to be weak. I suppose as time passes and I grow up, things would be different''. Aiden thought to himself. Emma was done breastfeeding him already as she put her breast back in. Then she began swinging him left and right a little while ncing directly into his eyes. Her eyes were filled with love, the love a mother has for her child. And with the days Aiden had spent with her, he could feel he was drawing closer to her, she was showering him with love. He didn''t get to experience the love of a mother for a long time in his previous world...he only got to experience it for a short time. His mum died when he was just 8 years old, and his dad didn''t waste time bringing in another woman. That woman maltreated him for a long time, his dad showed very less concern for him. That''s one of the reasons why he joined a gang. But here he was receiving love from his new mother...he was receiving the love of a mother once again. He was gonna cherish her, he was gonna love her back, he was gonna try his best to protect her. Emma stopped swinging Aiden, pecked him on the forehead, and said, "I love you, my son". ****** It had gotten to evening, and Emma was in the kitchen preparing dinner. She knew her mum and sister wereing today, and she wanted them to eat something before going. She also wanted her husband to eat something the moment he was back from work. Hazel had gotten back from the academy hours ago, and the first thing she did after entering the house was to go cuddle, Little Aiden. Emma was still cooking when she heard a knock on the door, and immediately, Hazel''s voice resounded, "Mummyyyyy! Someone is knocking on the door". Emma quickly moved out of the kitchen and began sauntering towards the door. ''It would be either my mum and my sister, or Ethan''. Emma thought to herself as she strolled toward the door. She got to the door, opened it, and there was her mum and sister standing in front of the door. "Mum, Amelia". Emma voiced out hugging the both of them. Done with the hug, the both of them strolled into the edifice, and the moment Hazel sighted them, she began running toward them while screaming, "GRANDMAAA! AUNT!". She reached where the both of them were standing and hugged their waists, she wasn''t tall enough to hug them properly. Amelia caressed her hair, while Emma''s mum kissed her forehead and voiced out, "You are all grown up". Hazel''s face was just full of excitement the moment she heard that statement. Emma''s mum goes by the name, Hannah, while her younger sister goes by the name, Amelia. Hannah didn''t possess any power element, she had no affinity. At a young age, while other kids were awakening their power elements at the temple, Hannah went through the same procedure and found out she didn''t possess any ability. She had no mana core in her, so she wouldn''t be able to wield mana at all. She was considered useless for a long time, but it died downter. Luckily for her, she married a man who possessed an affinity. The man chose to marry her though she didn''t possess an ability...love was the moving force. They had their first child which was, Emma, and she possessed an affinity. At the right age, she awakened her power element which was ''Earth'', she possessed the Earth affinity...meaning she was an F-rank bender. Years passed, and they had their second child which was, Amelia. And she was lucky also, she had the mana core in her, she possessed an affinity. At the right age, she awakened the Earth power element also, meaning she was an F-rank bender too. She and her elder sister possessed the same power element, things were going great¡­ ..But the thing was that both of them didn''t learn to wield mana, they didn''t get to train, they didn''t learn to make use of their power elements well, they didn''t step foot into any academy designated to train benders. But their mum was still very happy ''cause both of her children possessed an ability though she didn''t possess any. But their dad was mocked for some time ''cause he didn''t have any male children, both of his kids were females. And now, their dad was dead. "Where is your son?". Amelia inquired of, Emma. "Follow me". That was all Emma said as she began strolling. Hannah and Amelia followed her from behind, and so as, Hazel. She had already moved Aiden''s crib to her room once again. Each of them stepped foot into the room, then Emma pointed to the crib and said, "That''s Aiden, my son". Hannah and Amelia held the crib while ncing at, Little Aiden, then Amelia voiced out, "He''s so cute". "Look at the way he is ncing at us". Emma''s mum added. Yes, he was staring at them, and these were the thoughts running through his mind, ''Who are these people? Look at how they are staring at me. Oh! They must be either my dad or mum''s rtive''. They were still staring at Aiden when Emma voiced out, "I have to go check out what I''m cooking in the kitchen, I''ll leave you guys with the baby". And with that, she walked out of the room. Hannah and Amelia just stood there cuddling, Little Aiden, while Hazel watched them from behind. ****** Emma was done preparing dinner, and she had dished out food for her mum, sister, Hazel, and herself. Her husband, Ethan, wasn''t back yet, so she reserved his food. The four of them were sitting round the dining table currently and eating. "Your son is so handsome". Amelia said to Emma in the middle of their eating. "Thank you". Emma stated with a smile on her face. "You know, I''m so happy for you my daughter. You and your husband would be spared from all those shame now, the mockings would stop...you both have a son now". Hannah said to her daughter. "I''m so happy too, mum". Emma uttered with that smile still stered to her face. There was silence for a while as each of them focused on their food, then Emma''s mum broke the silence once again, "Do you think he would possess a power element? Do you think he would possess an affinity?". "I don''t even want to think about that now, mum. Hazel hasn''t even awakened hers yet, she hasn''t even gotten to the right age to awaken hers. We don''t even know if she possesses any power element. So when Hazel awakens hers, then we can start talking about Aiden''s own". Emma responded. Hannah and Amelia just nodded their heads as they continued eating. Close to emptying their tes, the door opened, and Ethan entered. The moment Emma sighted him, she ran over to meet him, embraced him, and uttered, "My beloved, my mum and sister are here". "Oh! They are here, why am I justing by this time?". "Ethan, you are here already". Emma''s mum voiced out the moment she sighted him. He strolled over to the dining table, sat on one of the chairs, and voiced out, "Yes, I was handling a lot of things, sorry foring just now". "It''s no problem". "Should I serve you your food?". Emma inquired of, Ethan. "No, not yet, I want to discuss with your mum and sister". Ethan responded. "Your son is so handsome". Amelia said to Ethan. "Thanks". Ethan uttered with a smile on his face. "I''m so happy for you and my daughter ''cause you''ll be free from all those mockings now". Hannah said to Ethan once again. "I''m so d too, I can even say I''m the happiest man in the whole of the Tuvalon Kingdom right now". That statement of his made everyoneugh, then Amelia voiced out, "But when would this custom of the Tuvalon Kingdom stop? A man not being respected ''cause he doesn''t have a son". "I''m not sure it would ever stop". That''s all Ethan said. "That''s bad then". They changed the topic, they discussed other things for minutes, and now, it was time for Emma''s mum and Amelia to leave. "We''lle visit when next we can". Hannah uttered. They waved at Hazel and Emma, and Emma and Hazel waved at them too. Then the both of them departed from the house. After they left, Ethan took his bath, Emma served him his food...and the rest of other activities took ce. Chapter 8 A Babys Life Already In Danger. It''s been four days since the birth of Aiden into the Tuvalon Kingdom. It was evening currently, the sky was getting dark little by little. But though it was evening, the City Square was still bustling. People were moving back and forth, the merchants were still selling, and the buyers were still buying. The City Square wouldn''t be free of people until it was nighttime. In a well-furnished house, a man could be seen sitting on one of the chairs in the house. The house was very vast, and there were beautiful paintings on the walls of the house. ncing at the house, one could tell that the owner of it was wealthy. The man sitting on a chair was dressed in an expensive red robe. And there were expensive golden bracelets on his wrists. His fingers were decorated with expensive rings, and there was a certain kind of expression on the man''s face...like, it was unreadable. He goes by the name, Asher, and who was he? He was Ethan''s older brother. He was one of the high-ranked chiefs in the Tuvalon Kingdom meaning he had knights that were protecting him and his family, he had servants too. He was an S-rank bender meaning he possessed the fire power element. But he was different from, Ethan, he awakened his power and didn''t bother to train, he didn''t learn to wield mana, he didn''t step foot into any academy specialized in training benders. He was just like most of the other high-ranked chiefs and nobles. He had three children, two boys, and one girl. His first issue was male, this was one of the reasons why he was able to make it to the high-ranked chief easily. He and Ethan were brothers, but there were things Ethan doesn''t know about him...things Ethan wasn''t aware of. Asher was still sitting on the chair when two young men in ck clothing stepped foot into the house and stood in front of him. The moment they did that, Asher inquired, "So, is the news true? Does my brother have a son now?". "Yes, a bouncing baby boy...and he goes by the name, Aiden". One of the men retorted. The moment he heard that, he bent his head a little, shook it, raised back his head, nced at them, and said, "You have to capture him, don''t kill him, just capture him. After capturing him, take him to the other house where we do meet, thene give me the news here. Ethan mustn''t be an average-ranked chief, not to talk of a high-ranked one". The two men just nodded their heads in understanding. Both of the young men weren''t part of the knights protecting Asher and his family. They were his personal assassins that do all his dirty stuff...he can''t use the knights bestowed to him by the king? He was a bad man, a snake in the green grass, a silent killer, a slow poison. The servants in the house weren''t close by, they were attending to his wife and daughter, so they couldn''t hear what they were nning. And that was the same case for his two sons. The knights weren''t left out, he intentionally sent all of them on an errand so they wouldn''t know what they were nning. "You guys should do your job well, capture his son without anyone knowing. But if you get caught in the process of capturing him, don''t you dare pin the me on me. If you do, you all would regret it, your families would get involved, their lives would be endangered, But if you don''t, I''ll take care of your families. Understood!". "Yes sir!". The both of them voiced out in unison. "You may go now, go do your jobs, go capture Ethan''s son". Asher voiced out. The two men began strolling out of the edifice. They weren''t the only ones that would handle the job, they were four in total...the remaining two were outside. Now, this was what Ethan didn''t know about, Asher...Asher despises him with passion. Ethan knew he and his older brother weren''t that close, but what he didn''t know was how much his brother despises him. Asher had never wished for anything good to happen to his brother, Ethan. He was happy that Ethan was a low-ranked chief, it gives him joy. He became a chief before Ethan, and even when Ethan became a chief, though it was a low-ranked one...he was very angry. But now, he had gotten over it, and his only prayer was for Ethan never to have a son so his rank as a chief wouldn''t increase, but his prayer didn''te to pass...Ethan has a son now. And that''s why he wanted to capture his son, and most likely kill him. But why does he hate Ethan this much? It all started when they were just little boys. Their father was a lucky man getting to have two male kids, but even with this, he chose not to dive into politics. He preferred Ethan to Asher. He cherished Ethan more, he loved him more. And what was the reason? Ethan was hardworking, he was always on the move. But as for, Asher, he waszy, he prefers to rx most of the time. Asher awakened his power which was ''fire''. And so many times, his father talked to him about going to an academy designated to train benders so he could learn to make use of his power well, so he could learn to wield mana, so he could be good at martial arts and other things. ..But Asher kept on refusing. Then Ethan awakened his first power which was ''wind'', and at that moment, they found out that he possessed another power...wow! he was so talented, those were thements circting. He awakened his second power which was ''water'', and his dad was so happy, he was so proud. Before that event, Asher had already hated, Ethan, but that event strengthened it. Their dad talked to Ethan about visiting an academy to learn to make use of his power elements well, to be a warrior, and Ethan agreed. That only made their father cherish Ethan more, and the hatred Asher has for Ethan kept increasing. From then, Asher decided that even if he doesn''t be a warrior, he''ll be something in life. Now, look, he was a high-ranked chief, and he still has deep hatred for, Ethan. ..Remembering that Ethan''s son would soon be captured, a smirk appeared on Asher''s face. A baby''s life had already been put in danger, Aiden''s life was in danger¡­ ****** It was nighttime already, and Emma had just finished breastfeeding, Little Aiden. She brought him to the living room and kept him in the crib. But she doesn''t n on letting him go to sleep yet, she still wanted to carry him for some time before she''ll leaves him to sleep and she''ll go sleep herself. The crib that was in her room before was now in the living room again, she keeps moving it from room to living room. Hazel was in her room reading a book, while Ethan was in the room handling some things. Emma kept him in the crib, then began strolling into her room. She wanted to get something, then she''lle back to carry him a little once again. She entered the room, took what she wanted to take, and came out. ..But Aiden wasn''t in the crib anymore. First, she didn''t believe what she was seeing. She strolled closer to the crib, nced properly into it, but Aiden wasn''t inside...her baby wasn''t inside. She scanned around the living room, nced under the crib, but she couldn''t find him. And at that moment, she raised an rm, she began screaming, "My babyyy!! I can''t find my baby!! Ethan,e here, I can''t find my baby!!". Ethan heard the noise and ran out of the room, then he inquired of, Emma, "What is it?". "I can''t find our baby, I can''t find, Aiden. I left him here in the crib, went inside to take something, came out, but didn''t see him anymore". Emma expressed with a worried facial expression. "What!". Ethan voiced out, how was that possible? Hazel ran out of her room and inquired of, Emma, "Mummy, what is it?". "I can''t find your little brother". "What!". Ethan nced at the door, and he could tell someone came in and went out of it, it wasn''t closed properly. Someone took the baby, he or she did it very swiftly. They could be more than one, he was already contemting all these in seconds. He ran towards the window, nced off it, and he saw someone in ck jumping off the fence of their house. He didn''t see the person''s face...but he was sure the person was in ck. "Who is that person?". Ethan muttered to himself. Chapter 9 The Chase. ''That person must be with my baby, I can''t let him or her get away just like that''. Ethan thought to himself. Immediately, he dashed into the room he shares with his wife, ran straight to his scabbard, drew out his sword, ran back to the living room...without even uttering a single word to, Emma, he dashed out of the house. He wasn''t dressed in his usual warrior style right now, he was dressed in robe currently ''cause he was at home. But he didn''t care, he could still fight like this, what was important was for him to save his son. Getting to thepound and getting close to the fence, he didn''t need to pass through the gate or carefully jump the fence...there was no time to waste. Transferring a bit of mana to his legs, he was able to form wind balls under his legs which eventually shot him up causing him to fly over the fence. The moment hended on the ground, he nced front, and he sighted them running, there was more than one of them...just as he suspected. He wouldn''t let them get away just like that. He stood up and began chasing after them with speed. As a warrior, he had gotten to train his speed well. And he also possessed little speed powers, so merging both of them, he was running really fast, and the people he was chasing were really fast too. There weren''t many people walking about, but the little ones Ethan ran past had to nce back. They felt strong breeze hit them, the speed was just really strong. Some of them also got to discern that he was chasing a group of people, they noticed the men in ck that ran past them. Ethan was running at full speed, and he was getting closer, but he wasn''t close to reaching them ''cause they were running at full speed too...they were running like ninjas. Ethan had noticed something, they were four in number and each of them was wearing a mask. ..That only means one thing, they didn''t want their identities to be revealed. They were dressed like assassins, so they were most likely sent by someone. Each of them had scabbards on their backs with swords in them. ''These people mustn''t get away, they mustn''t take my son''. Ethan thought to himself. Determining that, he increased the speed at which he was running. Meanwhile, Little Aiden was in the hands of the young man carrying him. And by now, he hade to understand that his life was in danger. From the way they were dressed, he could tell that they weren''t good people. He was part of a gang in his previous world, so he could easily discern these things. He was scared, and these were the thoughts running through his mind, ''I''ve just been born into this world? And my life is already in danger? What kind of bad luck is this?''. Ethan was still chasing after them with speed, and they were running with speed, they had already discerned that someone was chasing after them from behind...they were gonna try their very best not to get caught. At this point, they weren''t in the vige square anymore where people do reside, they had gotten to a lonely ce and were heading towards the nearest wilderness. Once they step foot into that wilderness, it would be very hard for Ethan to catch them ''cause there were trees and leaves everywhere. They nned this in case someone chased after them, they were heading toward the wilderness on purpose, they left a horse and carriage in front of it. And by now, Ethan had already discerned what they wanted to do, ''They are heading towards the wilderness, once they enter there, it would be very hard for me to catch them. I can''t keep chasing them like this, they are very fast. I have to act now, they mustn''t escape with my baby''. Ethan thought to himself. He nced at the sword in his hand, then began transferring a lot of mana toward the sword. Transferring enough mana toward it, he began manipting the wind flowing around as lots of them had already encircled his sword and were flowing around him. His robe was flowing around due to therge amount of breeze that was encircling him. With the help of mana, he was able to manipte wind to encircle his sword. Then he focused his gaze on one of the men in ck, the one behind. With force, he swung his sword as the wind that encircled it moved towards the young man in form of a wind sh. The wind touched the man''s back and he felt a sharp pain that caused him to scream, "Arghhhhhh". And right after that, he fell to the ground. His fellow assassins nced at him, but they didn''t go back to help him ''cause of, Ethan. They knew Ethan would catch up to them before they even finish helping him get up from the ground. The young mannded on the ground, but quickly stood up before Ethan could even get to him. He was feeling extreme pain, but was enduring it. The moment he got up from the ground, he drew out his sword, and at that moment, he wielded mana. He transferred quick mana to his sword and swung it, and fire zed out of the sword in form of a sh also...he was an S-rank bender. It was sudden to, Ethan, but he was too fast. He was still in motion when he dodged the fire sh, and at that moment, he had shing intent. He reached the man, swung his sword, but the man dodged it by moving to the side a little. But Ethan gave him no chance to rest, the man was a little slow due to the pain he was feeling in his back, due to the wind sh that touched him, so Ethan made use of that opportunity to throw a swift kick. The kick touched him in the stomach causing him to move back, and as he was moving back, Ethan was moving toward him with speed. He reached the man and swung his sword once again shing him in the stomach as blood spilled out. The mannded on the ground with blood oozing out of his stomach. And Ethan didn''t waste time ncing at him as he took to his heels once again, he has to get his son. They had gone really far as it would be very hard for Ethan to get to them. ''I wouldn''t let these people take my son''. He thought to himself once again. He was still running when he started transferring a lot of mana toward his legs. And before he knew it, he was already standing on a wind ball as the ball was moving with immense speed, he wasn''t running with his legs anymore. And now, he was about to implement something. "It''s time". He said to himself. The huge wind ball shot him up as he flew with immense force. The men in ck were already close to entering the forest when Ethan suddenlynded in their back very close to them. The wind ball pushed him up with force causing him tond very close to them. They heard a sound behind them, and they quickly nced back to see who it was, and they were shocked to see him. How did he?...They didn''t seem to understand. The one closest to Ethan received a kick in the back as hended on the ground with force. The remaining two didn''t bother to help him as they kept on running at speed. Ethan was running toward the one thatnded on the ground, and he nned on shing him right on that spot¡­ ..But it wouldn''t be that easy, the young man wouldn''t let him sh him just like that? Before Ethan could get to him, he stood up from the ground and quickly drew out his sword. Ethan got to him as both of their swords struck together. ''CLANG!''. With their faces really close to each other, Ethan voiced out in an angered voice, "Who are you guys? And who sent you guys? Why don''t you just take off your mask?". "Are you expecting that I''ll give you answers and do what you''re saying? Well, hope no more". The man uttered with a smirk behind the mask. "Arghhhhhh". Ethan shouted at the top of his voice as he moved back a little and swung his sword once again. The man blocked it with his sword, then threw his own sword attack. Ethan dodged it by moving to the side a little, then he threw his attack...not a sword attack this time, but a kick. Chapter 10 Causing Havoc. The kick headed toward the man''s chest, and it was so swift that he had to block it with his hands causing him to move back a little. Ethan didn''t n on giving him chance to rest as he charged toward him again. And at that moment, the man nned on making use of his power. He was an F-rank bender meaning he possessed the Earth power element. Transferring mana to his leg from his mana core and the ones flowing around, the ground started cracking as it was heading toward, Ethan. Now, if the cracking reaches Ethan and he ends up matching it, he''ll lose bncepletely and that would give the man the chance to sh him. But Ethan was too fast, before the cracking got to him, he jumped as he was heading toward the man with shing intent in mind. He was in the air currently, and as he wasnding, he raised his sword and swung it downwards to sh the man''s head as he wasnding close to where the man was standing. As the sword got closer to the young man''s head, he raised his sword to block the attack, and Ethan''s swordnded on his. ''CLANG!''. The moment Ethan''s legsnded on the ground, he threw a swift kick once again. Before the man could dodge it, the kick hit his chest as he moved back a little. The moment he was done moving, Ethan was already in front of him again swinging his sword with force. The sword shed his left arm and blood spilled out. Though he felt pain, he tried his very best not to show it as he moved back intending to make use of his power. But Ethan wouldn''t let him as he moved toward him with speed once again and swung his sword, he didn''t give him the chance to wield mana. The man blocked the attack with his sword, and at that moment, shing of swords began. The both of them kept on swinging their swords with speed aiming to sh each other. But Ethan was a really good swordsman, so in the process of them swinging their swords to sh each other¡­ ..Ethan gave the young man a deep sh in the stomach. Then he thrust his sword piercing it right straight into the man''s stomach, then he drew it out with force as the man''s lifeless bodynded on the ground. He nced at the man with a stern look on his face, then removed his mask as he could see his face now. Then he voiced out, "I''m gonna ask you again, who sent you guys? Who sent you guys to capture my baby?". With a devilish smirk on his face, the young man retorted, "I didn''t tell you when I was sound and alive, is it now that you''ve stabbed me and I''m about to die that I''ll tell you?". And with that, he closed his eyes, he had given up the ghost. Ethan sighed, then nced front, he was sure that the remaining two must have gone really far with his baby, they must have entered the forest. And his thinking wasn''t wrong, the remaining two assassins had entered the forest and were getting close to the horse and carriage they left in front of the forest. One of them would enter the carriage with the baby, and the other one would ride the horse and carriage away. ''They must have gone really far, I can''t reach where they are just by running? I think I''ll have to make use of my power''. Ethan thought to himself. At this point, he was about to make use of his wind power element, he was about to wield a lot of mana. He began running with speed once again, and while running, he was transferring a lot of mana toward his legs. Lots of wind started flowing around his legs. Then those winds formed a huge wind ball which Ethan was standing on, and the wind ball was moving with immense speed. Then suddenly, a certain force from the wind ball lifted him causing him to fly very high and moving forward at the same time. The force was so strong that Ethan was now flying over the forest, he could see the top of the forest. After a while, he started dropping into the middle of the forest, but he was in control. Controlling his body, hended on top of a tree. Though it was nighttime and everywhere was somehow dark, the light the moon was producing was illuminating everywhere to a certain extent. So due to this, Ethan could see forward, the forest wasn''t so dark that he couldn''t see anything. ncing forward, due to him being on top of a tree, he could see the far end of the forest. And what did he see? He saw one of the assassins mounting a horse that was attached to a carriage. He didn''t see the other one that was with his baby, and at that moment, he discerned, ''The other one must have entered the carriage with my son. If they think they can escape with my son just like that, then they must be joking''. At that moment, he began strategizing on how he was gonna take his baby, he didn''t want to do anything that would put Aiden''s life in danger. He was about to make use of his wind power again, and what he nned on doing could put Aiden''s life in danger. He squatted on that tree thinking about what he was gonna do. And by now, the man had already put the horse in motion. Not even up to a minute, he came up with a nice n that he was gonna use in getting, Little Aiden, without putting his life in danger. What he was about to do would cost him a lot of mana, he was gonna make use of his wind power twice, it might also cost him some strength. He was a warrior, he had undergone serious training, he wasn''t a small boy, so his mana core wasn''t of low rank. His mana core wasn''t like most of those high-ranked and medium-ranked chiefs. His mana core wasn''t like that of a small child that had just awakened his or her power. His mana core was of high rank, his mana core was at the final stage, the strongest stage. So he could make use of mana limitlessly without it draining or him getting tired. He stood on the tree then began transferring a lot of mana toward his legs. Then another wind ball formed under his legs as he was standing on it currently. Then a force from the wind ball lifted him again as he was flying and ncing at the top of the wilderness once again. ording to what he had already calcted, he was gonnand on the horse harness. That''s the thing that was attaching the horse to the carriage. He was gonna destroy it, he was gonna break it to split the carriage from the horse. He was already dropping, and truly, he was gonnand on the horse harness. But the force of his legs alone can''t do the job of breaking the horse harness? Extra force needs to be added to his feet for the horse harness to split. So while dropping toward the horse harness, he had already formed another wind ball under his feet. With the force of this wind ball, the horse harness was gonna destroypletely...it was gonna split. He formed a mini-size wind ball so he wouldn''t cause too much damage. Remember, his son, Aiden, was in the carriage. He was getting closer to the horse harness, and the moment the wind ball under his feet touched the horse harness¡­ ''SWOOSH!'' The horse harness broke immediately as heavy wind flowed around, and the carriage split from the horse causing it to move backward, and the horse neighed loudly. The man riding the horse lost bnce and almost fell off the horse. The moment Ethan''s feetnded on the ground, he transferred mana straight to his sword, gathered enough wind, and swung it backward as a wind sh began heading toward the neck of the young man on the horse. The wind sh touched his neck, and he felt extreme pain as he fell off the horse andnded on the ground with a thud. ..And at that moment, he was extremely weak. The man in the carriage was really shocked by what happened just now, he was recovering from it. In fact, he hadn''te to understand what happened. He held Little Aiden in his hands and was ncing around. At that moment, Ethan nced at the carriage and muttered to himself, "Young man, it''s your turn". Chapter 11 Reaching The King. He ran towards the carriage with speed and entered it with that same speed. The man in the carriage was still very shocked by what happened that he didn''t even notice when Ethan entered the carriage. He hadn''t even noticed that it was Ethan that caused the little havoc that just took ce. Entering the carriage, Ethan took Aiden from the young man''s hands, and shed the man''s legs at the same time. He did all these with speed. He entered the carriage from the left-hand entrance, and came out of the right-hand entrance with Aiden in his left hand. He was holding his sword with his right hand, and there was blood stain on it...the blood of the assassins. He nced at Aiden and said, "Are you okay my son? I didn''t let them take you away from me". Aiden was ncing directly into his father''s eyes, and these were the thoughts running through his mind, ''My father is such a hero, he saved me, I''m not afraid anymore now that I''m in his hands...he possesses such great powers''. Ethan began strolling toward the one he threw a wind sh at with his baby in one hand. That one was still lying on the ground feeling severe pain around his neck, he couldn''t stand up. Ethan reached where he was lying, and the first thing he did was take off his mask. Then he uttered, "This is what your face looks like...it looks fierce anyway". The young man didn''t say anything as he was still lying on the ground feeling pain. Ethan uttered once again, "I killed two of your fellow assassins along the way, and I''m sure I won''t be punished for it ''cause you guys tried capturing my son. Now, what I want to know is, who sent you guys? Tell me". The young man only shook his head, a single word didn''t flow out of his mouth. "I said, TELL ME!". Ethan voiced out once again, this time, in an audible tone of voice. "I can''t tell you...I would never tell you". The young man voiced out. Ethan raised his sword, nced at it, then uttered, "Is that so? OK then". The moment he made that utterance, he stabbed the sword into the man''s right leg, and the man couldn''t help but scream in pain, "Arghhhhhhhh". He began strolling toward the other man he shed in the legs. That one had already fallen out of the carriage ''cause of the pain he was feeling in both of his legs, they were bleeding. And though he possesses an ability, he possesses no healing ability. He was just rolling on the ground due to the pain he was feeling. Ethan reached where he was lying, and the first thing he did was take off his mask also. "Another fierce face". He uttered. He threw the mask away, then uttered once again, "I''m gonna ask you the same question I asked yourrade over there, your fellow assassin. Who sent you guys? Just tell me". "An..And I''m gonna give you the same answer h..he gave to you...I would never tell you". He retorted with a bit of stuttering voice. At that moment, Ethan just felt like killing him, but he wouldn''t. But he was sure of one thing, he wanted to relieve his anger. Still carrying Aiden in one hand, he raised his sword, and stabbed it into the man''s right hand. "Arghhhhhhh". The young man screamed at the top of his voice due to the pain. He wasn''t done feeling pain from the shing he received in his legs, now, he''s being stabbed in his hand? Ethan dragged out the sword from his hand, then voiced out, "This news would have to reach the king, the king must know about this. Maybe you guys would be willing to tell him who sent you". The horse that was attached to the carriage just stood there and neighing. And Aiden was just ncing at his father with these thoughts running through his mind, ''He''s such an authoritative man, strong, powerful, ready to defend his family at any given time. I''ll love to be like him when I grow up''. ****** A long red carpety from the entrance of a nice well-groomedpartment down to where the king was seated on his throne. Thepartment was of royalty, anyone can tell from ncing around. This was the king''s pce. The king of the Tuvalon Kingdom sat on his throne with a bit of stern look on his face. He was dressed in an expensive purple robe with his crown on his head, his wrists were also adorned with expensive bracelets...he was in his ''forties. But he wasn''t the only one in therge pce, two knights were standing close to him with spears in their hands and their swords in their scabbards. Three knights were standing outside the pce also, they were there to protect the king. ..Just as the high-ranked and average-ranked chiefs and nobles had knights that were protecting them...so as the king. Apart from the knights in the pce, all of the chiefs and nobles were seated in the pce...the king summoned them all. They were all dressed in three colors of robes. Red, Purple, and Blue, this was the custom of the Tuvalon Kingdom. Whenever the king summons all the chiefs and nobles for a meeting, they must all dress in their meeting robes. The low-ranked chiefs and nobles would dress in purple robes. The average-ranked chiefs and nobles would dress in blue robes. While the high-ranked chiefs and nobles would dress in red robes. And they were dressed in that order currently. And guess who was also present in the pce? Ethan and the remaining two assassins that tried capturing his son, Aiden. Ethan wasn''t the type that likes dressing in robes when he wasn''t in his house, but once ites to attending meetings in the pce, he does dress in the purple robe. ..He must have to follow the custom of the Tuvalon Kingdom. It was mid-afternoon currently heading straight toplete evening. After the failed attempt to capture Aiden that night, Ethan made sure to injure the assassins to the extent that they wouldn''t be able to walk until they were treated. After stabbing one in the hand and one in the leg, he still hit some vital parts of their body...but he didn''t kill them. The next day, he went straight to the king to tell him of what happened, that some assassins tried capturing his son. But the reverse was the case now, he killed two, injured two, and held them hostages. He said he was suspecting the chiefs and nobles of what happened...it could be one of them that sent the assassins to capture his son. Maybe they were jealous that he has a son now, and his rank as a chief could even increase, that''s why they wanted to capture his son. ..And his thinking was right, it was one of the chiefs that wanted to capture his son. And ''cause of what Ethan told him, the king summoned all the chiefs and nobles toe to his pce today. He also told Ethan to be present which Ethan was already aware of. Then he sent two of his knights to go get the assassins from Ethan''s house. He wasn''t happy that something like this almost happened to Ethan''s son, a baby that had just been born into this world? That''s why all the chiefs and nobles were present in the king''s pce with the two injured assassins sitting in the middle of the pce...they were sitting on the ground. Asher was also present at the pce sitting among the other chiefs in his red robe. He just sat there like he''s done nothing, like an innocent person. The king cleared his throat, then began speaking, "You all know that Ethan has a son now, right?". Some answered with, ''Yes, your majesty'', While some answered with, ''No, we had no idea''. The king continued speaking, "Yesterday night, some people tried capturing his son. He killed two, and injured two...these are the two he injured". He made thatst utterance while pointing to the two young men sitting on the ground. "I heard of the news and was really aggrieved. Now, was any of you here behind what happened?". Many of them voiced out in unison, "No, your majesty". Then some uttered, "No, we can''t do something like that?". Asher was among the people that said, ''No, we can''t do something like that?''. The king spoke again, "Apart from Ethan being a chief in this kingdom, he is also a warrior. Though he didn''t have a male child for a long time, he''s helped this kingdom greatly both as a chief and a warrior, and he''s still of great treasure to this kingdom, Now, I''m gonna ask again, was any of you here behind what happened to Ethan''s son?". Chapter 12 Denial. They gave him the same answers, ''No, your majesty'' and ''We can''t do something like that?''. The king sighed, and at that moment, Ethan was already boiling with anger. He hated the fact that all of them were denying it, he had a feeling that it was one of them or evenbined stuff. The king nced at the men on the floor and voiced out, "I want you both to tell me the truth, nothing but the truth. Who sent you guys?". They just nced at the king, not even a single word oozed out of their mouths. The king uttered once again, "Who sent you guys?". They said nothing, they were just ncing at the king. He voiced out once again, this time, in an audible tone of voice, "Aren''t you both gonna speak? WHO SENT YOU GUYS?". "It''s better you kill us ''cause even if you ask this question from now till tomorrow, we won''t tell you guys anything". One of the young men voiced out. The other one said, "We''ve already been deeply injured, you should kill us here now. As for wanting to know who sent us, just as myrade had said, we won''t tell you guys anything...they would just be wasted efforts". Asher just sat down there with an overjoyed heart, they weren''t gonna pin the me on him...they were gonna listen to the instructions he gave to them. But he still considered them as dumb ''cause they allowed themselves to be caught by his brother. He said something like them not pinning the me on him if they get caught not knowing that they were gonna get caught. At that moment, he began imagining how strong, Ethan, was. One of the assassins nced at, Asher, and their eyes met at that moment. He gave Asher the look of, ''We didn''t expose you, make sure to keep to your promise, look after our families''. Asher just nodded his head and nced away so the chiefs and nobles around wouldn''t notice and suspect anything. Ethan that was boiling with anger suddenly stood up, nced at all the chiefs and nobles, and began speaking, "Why don''t you guys say the truth? I have a strong feeling that the person that sent these assassins to capture my son is among you guys. Why don''t you just reveal yourself to the king? I''m sure most of you are jealous that I have a son now, that''s why you wanted to capture him". Meanwhile, Ethan had no single idea that Asher was the person behind everything, his older brother was behind everything. He knew he and his brother wasn''t that close, but he wasn''t suspecting him at all at this moment. He didn''t know how much his brother hated him. Ethan''s utterance triggered one of the average-ranked chiefs to speak, "What are you saying, Ethan? Don''t you dare use us. I didn''t even know that your pregnant wife gave birth to a son, the news hadn''t gotten to me, I''m just knowing now". "Same for me too". Another chief uttered, a low-ranked one. "Ethan, what I can tell you is that, I wasn''t the one that sent assassins to capture your son. I heard of the news that your wife had given birth to a son, but trust me on this, I wasn''t the one that sent assassins to capture him". A high-ranked noble voiced out. They kept making differentments, each of them saying they weren''t behind what happened to Ethan''s son. Even Asher said something, this was his statement, ''Brother, maybe none of the chiefs and nobles here were behind what happened to your son''. But even with all these, Ethan wasn''t satisfied, he was still suspecting them. He nced at the king, and the king uttered, "Ethan, maybe none of them here were truly behind what happened to your son. Maybe it''s one of the natives of this kingdom". Ethan shook his head and managed to sit down. Then the king nced at the two injured men on the ground and uttered, "I''m gonna ask again, who sent you guys?". They didn''t say anything, they were just ncing at the king. Then the king voiced out once again, "OK then, since you both don''t want to speak, then I think your time ends here, you''ve even asked for it before. You both would be killed". The king made that utterance, and there wasn''t even a single bit of fear on their faces, their faces were just emotionless. "Ethan had already done the job of killing two of yourrades already, so it''s time for you both to join them". Making that utterance, the king nced at the two knights beside him and voiced out, "Take them outside and cut off their heads". Without wasting time, the knights began heading toward the young men. They reached where they were and began dragging them outside like they were draggingrge meats. As the two assassins were being dragged outside for their heads to be cut off, they nced at, Asher, and gave him the looks of, ''Keep to your promise''. Asher just nodded his head. ..But was he gonna keep to his promise? After that had been done, the king nced at, Ethan, and voiced out, "Though you are a low-ranked chief, you are a warrior that has helped and is still helping this kingdom in many ways. Sorry for what happened to your son, I''ll help in whatever way so it wouldn''t repeat itself". Ethan only nodded his head. And Asher was sitting there ncing at, Ethan, his hatred for him was increasing. ''How I wish I seeded in capturing your son, but you are not an easy one''. Asher thought to himself. ****** After the two assassins were beheaded, all the chiefs and nobles evacuated the king''s pce, while Ethan remained there. He and the king discussed for some minutes before Ethan departed from the pce. Though the assassins had been beheaded...he was still unsatisfied. It was nighttime currently, that same day after all the chiefs and nobles gathered at the king''srge pce. Ethan and Emma were sitting in the living room and discussing. They were discussing, Aiden, and the meeting that took ce at the king''s pce today. They migrated Aiden''s crib to their room, and that''s where it would be until Aiden was fully grown to stop making use of the crib anymore. No more migrating it to the living room, there was a reason for that. Little Aiden was lying in his crib with thoughts running through his mind, while Hazel was in her room reading a book. She was reading to forget what happened to her little brother...and normally, she loves reading. Ethan and Emma just sat down on chairs in the living room and were discussing. "So, how did the meeting go?". Emma inquired of, Ethan. "None of the chiefs and nobles admitted to trying to capture my son". Ethan retorted with a bit of stern look on his face, that fact was still making him a little angry. "Why do you feel it was one of them that tried capturing, Aiden?". Emma inquired once again. "That''s ''cause they are jealous I have a son now, I could enjoy some privileges I didn''t get to enjoy when I didn''t have a son, they don''t want that. My rank as a chief could increase, they don''t want that. Especially the low-ranked chiefs and nobles that don''t have a son, I''m sure they are really jealous, I''m suspecting them too, it could be one of them. They are jealous I wouldn''t be in their league anymore". Ethan retorted. "What if you''re wrong? What if it wasn''t one of the chiefs or nobles that tried capturing our son? What if it was one of the natives of this kingdom?". "Maybe, it could be one of the natives of this kingdom. But I can''t stop suspecting the chiefs and nobles". "Does the king n on rendering any assistance?". Emma inquired once again. "Yes, he said he''s gonna be sending two knights to our house everyday to keep an eye on our son and you. I wouldn''t be around everyday to protect our son, I''m also a warrior that has lots of things to handle". Ethan retorted. Emma only nodded her head, then Ethan voiced out once again, "We''ll never bring Aiden''s crib to the living room anymore, it would always be in our room. If his crib was in our room yesterday, the assassins wouldn''t have found it easy to take him". Emma nodded her head, then uttered, "Yes, my beloved. What would I have done if they had seeded in capturing, Aiden? My son? It took me fourteen years to have a son, and they''ll just take him like that? I would have broken downpletely". ..She meant what she was saying. Meanwhile, Aiden was lying in his crib thinking about what happened to him. He just got reborn into this world, and he almost got captured and killed? At that moment, he discerned something, ''Seems like my father has an enemy, someone that hates him, someone that envies him, that''s why my life was put in danger like that''. Chapter 13 Nine Months Later. It''s been 9 months since the birth of Aiden into the Tuvalon Kingdom. He wasn''t that much of a weak baby anymore, he had already taken his first step as a baby...he was already walking little by little. He watched himself gain strength little by little, before, he couldn''t stand on his own or do other things, he was always lying in his crib or his mum would be carrying him...she didn''t even let him crawl. But now, he was already walking to the best of his capability, crawling was the easiest. He loved the feeling, he loved that things were changing, not being able to do anything wasn''t appealing to him. He was watching himself grow. For the past nine months, he had been drinking breast milk, and he gets rewarded for it from the system. His Exp and Skill points were increasing. But he wasn''t dependent on breast milk alone for survival anymore. In his sixth month, he started eating solid food. But they do make sure his solid foods were different. Emma makes sure to soften all his solid foods so they would be easier for him to eat. And he was enjoying the feeling, that feeling of eating solid food...he wasn''t dependent on breast milk alone anymore. And that stuff that happened to him before never happened again, no one tried to capture him again. For the past nine months, Aiden''s crib was always in their room, they never brought it to the living room. Anytime any of the family members wanted to carry him, they''ll go to the room, carry him, cuddle him, then go back to the room and drop him in his crib. Whenever Emma wanted to feed or breastfeed him, she''ll go to the room, take him from the crib, and do whatever she wants to do. And when she''s done, she''ll go to the room and drop him back in his crib. After the failed attempt to capture, Aiden, and all the assassins he sent were killed, Asher stayed on a low. He never made any attempt to capture Aiden again. But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t hate Ethan anymore. The king kept to his promise, every single day, he sends two knights to Ethan''s house to protect, Little Aiden, and his mum. Ethan wasn''t around most of the time, he was a busy person. Do you know what it means to be a bender? A chief? And a warrior? But that doesn''t mean he doesn''t have time for, Aiden, he does protect and look after him. And for the past nine months, Aiden had gotten to love all the Dankworth family, he had gotten really close to them ''cause they showered him with love. Aiden Dankworth had gotten to love his father, Ethan. He showered him with love and was always ready to protect him. He had gotten to love his sister, Hazel. She showered him with love and was there to keep himpany whenever she had the chance. And as for his mum, Emma, he loved and cherished her so much ''cause she showered him with immense love. He didn''t get to experience a mother''s love for a long time in his previous world, but he was enjoying one currently. For the past nine months, he had been enjoying a mother''s love. It was morning currently, Ethan had eaten and evacuated the house. Hazel wouldn''t be going to the academy today ''cause they were on break, she hadn''t been going for a week now. She had eaten breakfast, and so as, Little Aiden. Emma fed him with solid food, she''ll breastfeed him in the afternoon. The king wasn''t sending knights toe look after them anymore, that had stopped about a month ago. Ethan''s rank as chief hadn''t increased, he hadn''t been promoted, he was still a low-ranked chief. ..But the time for him to be promoted to an average-ranked chief was getting near...it was getting really near. After feeding, Aiden, Emma kept him on the ground to walk, she was always joyous when Aiden was walking. And Aiden gains joy whenever he was walking also, it makes him d, he was always eager to do it everyday. She kept him on the ground and moved back a little. Hazel was also present, she was at her mum''s back, she loved it whenever her little brother was walking also. Moving back, Emma nced at her baby and voiced out, "Little Aiden,e meet me..e meet mama". Aiden was always eager to walk, he wanted to start doing things an adult does as fast as possible. ncing at his mum, he thought to himself, ''Yes, mum, I''lle meet you''. With that, he stood up from the ground and began walking. Now, taking these steps wasn''t easy, he wanted to start walking as fast as an adult already, but it wasn''t up to him...it wasn''t his decision to make. He was still a baby, so he''ll have to be doing things baby''s way. His mum was some meters away from him, and he was walking towards her slowly. Sometimes, when he takes a step, he''ll stagger and almost fall to the ground, but he''ll just hold himself...he must have to do this. He sauntered slowly until he finally reached Emma without falling. The moment he reached where she was, she carried him and raised him, and with a smile on her face, she uttered, "That''s my boy". And she gave him a quick peck on the forehead. Hazel just stood close to her mum with a smile on her face also, her little brother was making her smile. ****** It was mid-afternoon currently, Aiden was just sitting on the ground in his mum and dad''s room. Emma does keep him on the ground sometimes for him to crawl and walk...she loved when he was walking. She gave him breast milk for lunch, no solid food for lunch, he''ll eat solid food for dinner. She must always breastfeed him every single day even if he was eating solid food now...it waspulsory. But after drinking breast milk, something he was expecting to happen didn''t happen¡­ ..He didn''t get any rewards from the system. He''s been drinking breast milk for 9 months now. And for everyday he drinks breast milk, he gets rewarded for it, the daily quests. But the daily quest was gonna be different today, he won''t get rewarded for drinking breast milk...he''ll get rewarded for aplishing something else. He had beenpleting daily quests and getting rewards, he had been earning Exp and Skill points. So he was currently at level 4, he had leveled up three times now. And what does that mean? He had unlocked the Mind Conversation ability. The ability that enables him speak to the system from the mind. So though he was a baby and couldn''t speak well, he was already conversing with the system from the mind. The feeling was great, he was experiencing a lot of great things currently. And at this moment, he wanted to ask the system why he didn''t get rewarded after his mum breastfed him, or did she forget? Does the system forget things? Just as he was about to ask, the system''s interface appeared in front of him while hearing a system''s voice, ________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _________ Aiden just nced at the interface with a confused baby look, what was this? Then he came to a realization, ''Seems like I''ll bepleting a different daily quest today, that''s why even after drinking my mum''s breast milk, I got no rewards''. This was the first time he had been given such a quest since his nine months in this world, it''s been only about drinking breast milk. And he doesn''t n on keeping it to himself, he was gonna ask his system about it from the mind. ''System, I need more exnation regarding this, why this quest today?''. ___ ___ Little Aiden understood the exnation, he wouldn''t have to ask any more questions. So at this moment, he''ll have to take twenty steps toplete the quest...it wasn''t an easy thing to do. His walking wasn''t that strong, so he barely manages to take 10 steps before falling. Anytime his mum drops him on the ground to walk to her, reaching where she was always takes 8 to 9 steps. But now, the system had given him a quest to take 20 steps? Can he aplish it? And if he doesn''t aplish it, he won''t be rewarded. Chapter 14 Checking Out The Functions And Costs Of Skills. He must have to try to aplish it, he doesn''t want to miss out on these rewards. He''s umted a lot of Exp and Skill points, but he doesn''t want to miss out on these. No one was in the room with him, so he''ll have to try to aplish it. He stood up from the ground and began walking slowly. One step, two steps, three steps, and that''s how it kept on going. He managed to get to ten steps, and at that moment, he staggered a lot and almost fell to the ground, but he held himself...he must aplish this quest. He kept on going, eleven steps, twelve steps, and it kept on going until he got to eighteen steps, and he staggered a lot again almost falling to the ground. But he held himself, two more steps toplete the quest, and he wants to fall to the ground?...he wouldn''t let it happen. Neen steps, and twenty steps, and it''s done, he sat on the ground immediately...it wasn''t easy. At that moment, he felt a sense of satisfaction, hepleted the quest, he pushed himself to take twenty steps...he''s never done this before. Maybe he''ll start pushing himself like this so he''ll start walking better. Not long after sitting on the ground, the system''s interface appeared in front of him while hearing her voice, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ His status interface doesn''t appear in front of him all the time whenever hepletes his daily quests, it does appear sometimes. But since he could speak to the system from his mind, he does summon the system to disy his status in front of him whenever he felt like doing so. But as for today, his status interface was gonna appear in front of him forpleting the daily quest...and that''s what happened. _______ <(Quests)> ________ ? For the past nine months, Aiden had been drinking breast milk and earning rewards...today was making it the ninth month. Cutting 9 months to days, that''s 273 days...273 days makes 9 months. For each daily quest hepletes, he gets 10 Exp and 10 Skill points. But he got 5 Exp forpleting his first daily quest though. Sum up 10 Skill points 273 times, that gives you a total of 2,730 Skill points, that''s how he came up with 2,730 Skill points. Sum up 10 Exp 273 times, that gives you a total of 2,730 Exp...minus 5, giving you 2,725 Exp. He earned 5 Exp frompleting his first daily quest. So earning Exp to the total amount he needed to level up, he leveled up. That''s how he kept earning Exp and leveling up till he got to level 4. After his status interface disappeared, Aiden began thinking about the main way in which the system was gonna make him strong...that''s by conquering females, by banging them. He was still a baby, he hadn''t gotten to the right age to start engaging in those things...the system had exined it to him. ording to what the system told him, that''s part of whatpleting main quests involves. He''ll get the quest to seduce and bang a certain female, if he aplishes it, he''ll earn rewards for it and keep getting stronger. But he can''t take part in main quests yet ''cause he hadn''t gotten to the right age. So for now, he''ll have to keeppleting daily quests and earning the rewards. Then he began thinking about what the harem god told him...he''ll be the one to conquer and bring an end to the demon goddesses. This wasn''t the first time he was thinking about it, but anytime he thinks about it, he doesn''t seem to understand. Who are the demon goddesses? Do they exist in this kingdom? What do they look like? How did theye about? All these were questions he keeps asking himself but never finds answers to them. But he always remembers what the harem god told him, he''ll find out at the right time. His mind diverted to another thing, he began thinking about the current skills in his skill panel. This was another thing he''se to understand. ording to what he understood, the skill was divided into two categories...skills under seduction and skills under defense. Skills under seduction were what he was gonna use in aplishing his main quests...what he was gonna use in seducing females and conquering them. Skills under defense were what he was gonna use in battling his enemies. He understood these things, the system was gonna make him strong in both ways. He had unlocked the Mind Conversation ability, he could speak to the system from the mind, he had been speaking to the system from the mind...but he had never checked out the functions of the skills under his skill panel. And though he was still a baby, he wouldn''t be able to make use of those skills now, he wanted to check their functions and costs. And he nned on starting from the skills under seduction since he finds them more exciting. So he called out on the system from the mind, ''System''. ''I want to see the functions and costs of the skills under my skill panel, and I n on starting from the skills under seduction. I want to see their functions and costs''. An interface appeared in front of, Little Aiden, and these are what he saw there. _______________________________ ---- -Function: This would easily help in melting a woman''s heart with just one stare. -Cost: Doesn''t cost anything ''cause it''s natural, doesn''t need to be unlocked with skill points. ---- -Function: Performing the same function, this would also help in melting a woman''s heart. -Cost: Doesn''t cost anything ''cause it''s natural. This skill would vanish when host is grown. ---- -Function: Females love it when a guy smells nice, they can get attracted to you ''cause of that. This skill would give you an automatic nice scent without you having to spray perfume. And the scent changes each time you use it, it gets better. -Cost: 3,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: Every female possesses different sex energy. It doesn''t matter if they are ranked or not, it doesn''t matter if they possess a power element or not. Some girls loverge dicks, while some prefer medium ones. For girls that loverger dicks and your size doesn''t seem to be satisfying them, this skill would increase your dick ¡Á2 so you can give them proper satisfaction. -Cost: 6,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: Just as there are girls that likerge dicks, some girls like it when you bang them really fast in a certain sex style. They might wantrge dicks or medium-sized dicks, but they want you to go really fast while screwing them. Host might not have the power to go how fast they want even if he''s in the sex mood. With this skill, you wouldn''t have to use your energy, but you''ll bang them as fast as they want it until they are satisfied. -Cost: 10,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: Eagles have really sharp eyes that can see far and beyond. With this skill, you can see through the robe of a female. You can see how sexy their thighs and under are to stimte yourself. You can use this before or after seduction. It doesn''t matter if they are wearing clothing or not, with this skill, you can see through. -Cost: 13,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: You can use this skill in pleasuring a girl''s pussy before pration. This skill would stiffen your middle finger and make it stronger so you can use it in fingering a girl''s pussy before pration if you want to. You can choose to use your normal finger. But with the golden stiff finger, the girl would feel more pleasure and arousal. -Cost: 15,000 Skill points. ---- <(Shop)> -Function: The remaining Seduction Skills are in it. Host would have to unlock shop to see them. -Cost: 40,000 Skill points. ---- _______________________________ After ncing at everything in the interface and understanding them, all Aiden could say was, ''Wow! These are cool''. Chapter 15 Learning What He Knows. He knew the number of skill points he had currently, and it wasn''t even enough to purchase the cheapest seduction skill in the skill panel...not to talk of unlocking the shop. But he knew as he keepspleting daily quests, he''ll keep earning more skill points. And not like the time hade for him to start making use of those skills. He loved what he saw on the interface, those skills were nice for seducing females and conquering them in bed. The one meant to increase the size of his dick, the golden stiff finger, and so on...he loved them all. He wanted to feel what it was like to make use of them. But as known, he hadn''t gotten to the right age yet, and secondly, he haven''t even unlocked them. Now that he was done checking out the ones under seduction, he wanted to check out the ones under defense. So he called out on the system once again, ''System''. ''I''m done checking out the functions and costs of the skills under seduction, I want to check out the ones under defense''. Another interface appeared in front of him, and these are what he saw there, ______________________________ ---- -Function: This skill would help in healing your injuries automatically, especially serious ones. Some people possess the healing ability, they can heal their injuries with this ability. But you don''t need to possess the ability to heal your injuries, with this skill, you can heal your injuries. -Cost: This skill has automatically been unlocked for you, you don''t need to unlock it with skill points. ---- -Function: This skill would help in adding force to your attacks whenever you''re making use of a weapon, it would be more convenient for swords. Whenever you make a swing, activating this skill would add ¡Á2 to the speed and force the weapon would use in moving to your opponent. And once it touches your opponent, disaster. -Cost: 2,500 Skill points. ---- -Function: This would add additional force to your jumps making you jump really high. Would be really useful when fighting magical beasts and strong opponents that can jump really high as well. -Cost: 5,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: This would add extra speed to your normal speed, which would make you run faster than normal. Some people possess the speed ability, but you don''t need this ability ''cause it''s already in your skill panel. With this skill, you''ll run ¡Á2 fast. -Cost: 10,000 Skill points. ---- <(Shop)> -Function: The remaining Defense Skills are in it. Host would have to unlock shop to see them. -Cost: 45,000 Skill points. ---- ______________________________ And it''s done, he was done checking out the skills under defense. All the skills were just nice, he could tell from their functions. Especially the one called ''Speed dash'' that can make him run twice as fast, he thinks that one was really cool. If only he wasn''t a baby, and he had unlocked some of those skills, he could start testing them out. Since he was done checking out the skills under defense, why doesn''t he check out the functions of the avable items and their costs? His mum hadn''t stepped foot into the room yet, so there was still time. He called out on the system once again, ''System''. ''I want to see the functions and the costs of the avable items''. Another interface appeared in front of, Little Aiden, and these are what he saw there, ______________________________ ---- -Function: Used for covering the face so your identity wouldn''t be revealed. This would be very useful when you want to engage in something dangerous, and you don''t want people to know it''s you even if they take a peek at you. -Cost: This item has automatically been unlocked for you, you don''t need to unlock it with skill points. ---- -Function: Used for seeing in the dark, would be as bright as possible so you''ll be able to see clearly while making use of it. -Cost: This item has automatically been unlocked for you, you don''t need to unlock it with skill points. ---- -Function: This can be used in boosting your sex urge so you''ll be able to give a girl proper satisfaction while banging her. You''ll need to have the urge to bang a girl, you''ll need to have the urge to have sex. Even with all the seduction skills you possess, this item is of great importance when ites to conquering a female. -Cost: 3,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: This is just like an extra when ites to healing your injuries. Apart from the healing skill, this is also avable. So if you choose not to activate the healing skill to heal your injuries, you can drink this potion. -Cost: 4,000 Skill points. ---- -Function: A nice metal weapon used for battle. This weapon would be more efficient when making use of the strong sh skill. -Cost: 5,000 Skill points. ---- <(Shop)> -Function: The remaining items are in it. Host would have to unlock shop to see them. -Cost: 40,000 Skill points. ---- ______________________________ Done ncing at the interface, Little Aiden tried saying ''Wow'', but all that came out were baby noises. He''ll need a lot more skill points to start unlocking these things, they were pretty expensive. But they wouldn''t be that expensive anymore when he starts earningrge amounts of skill points, in addition to the ones he earns frompleting daily quests. And ording to what he''s discerned,pleting main quests would involve seducing and conquering females, and that''s when he''ll start earningrge amounts of skill points and Exp. Though that''s not what it involvespletely, that''s mainly what it''s gonna be about. He was still sitting on the ground and ncing around when Emma entered the room and uttered, "My cute baby". She reached where he was sitting, carried him, and voiced out, "Did you try walking?". Aiden replied, "Yes, I did, I evenpleted a quest with it", but all that came out of his mouth were baby noises. Emma took the baby noises like he said, ''Yes, I did'', and that''s what he truly said, so she voiced out, "Aww, so you tried walking, that''s nice of you. Let''s go to the living room". And with that, she sauntered out of the room. ****** Weeks passed after Aiden checked out the functions and the costs of the skills under his skill panel. Both the ones under seduction and defense. And the items weren''t left out, he had also checked out their costs and functions. Right now, Emma was sitting on one of the chairs in the living room with Aiden on herps. Apart from that, she was also holding a book in both hands positioning it in front of, Aiden. Hazel and Ethan were also present in the living room, they were standing at the back of Emma and Little Aiden. The book Emma was holding were the kind of books Hazel loved reading, books written for kids...books about nature and other things. She loved reading, and ''cause of that, she had learned a lot of things. Ethan was the one that suggested they started teaching him these things. He knew he was just a baby, and he wouldn''t understand most of the things they were teaching him if not everything, but ording to Ethan, it was best to start teaching him these things now so when he starts growing up, it would be easier for him. Emma was just reading what was written on the pages of the book to, Aiden. What they didn''t know was, he understood everything that was written in the book, all that she was voicing out. Remember, he was an adult in a baby''s body, his brain was that of an adult. In his previous world, he wasn''t illiterate, he went to school and learned how to read and write. He wasn''t that intelligent, but he wasn''t a durd either. The words written in the book were Englishnguage, he understood every single word, and he understood what each page was about. And while ncing at the pages of the book, he hade to discern something. The writings on the book were of ink, it wasn''t a published book. It was written with a reed pen. Chapter 16 Quest To Cry. It wasn''t like the type of books in his previous world, published books. These were books that were written with the reed pen, and it''s done, nothing like taking them to a publisher for proper editing and publishing. Nothing like printing. And Aiden understood the reason why, he understood the reason why it was like this. This was ancient time, the machinery needed for printing wasn''t avable, they haven''t advanced to that level yet. But Aiden didn''t care about that, all he knew was that he understood what was written on each page of the book and he could see the writings. He couldn''t help but imagine what was running through his parents'' heads... ''Though he doesn''t understand what he''s been taught, let''s keep teaching him''. What they don''t know was that he understood every single thing. Emma nced at Ethan and said, "I''m sure he doesn''t understand all that I''m reading to him, all that I am teaching him". "Just keep teaching him, it would have its advantage, you''ll see its effect". Ethan voiced out. Emma focused her gaze on the book as she kept on reading to, Little Aiden. After some minutes have passed, Ethan evacuated the house though it was mid-afternoon already...he had things to handle. The academy Hazel attends hasn''t resumed yet, a week more to go, so she was at home the whole day. Emma handed Little Aiden to Hazel along with the book and said, "Continue with the teaching, keep reading to your brother while I go prepare something in the kitchen". "Okay, mum". Hazel voiced out. Hazel kept Aiden close to her on one of the long chairs in the living room, she doesn''t have the strength to carry him on herps. Keeping him on the chair, she cuddled his cheek, then said, "Little brother, I''ll continue with the teaching, hope you''re at least learning something though you''re still a baby". Aiden nced at her and thought to himself, ''There''s nothing you want to teach me now that I don''t know, big sis''. ****** Aiden was currently walking while Emma was ncing at him with a smile on her face, she was standing some meters away from him. As known, seeing him walk gives her joy. She was doing that ''Come to mama'' stuff. Aiden''s walking had be stronger, he could walk for longer periods before falling to the ground. He''s been getting lots of daily quests now that tells him to take a certain number of steps before falling to the ground. And he''s gotten many from the system that told him to take more than twenty steps...and he aplished them all. These were contributing to the improvement of his walking. Emma was standing further from him, which means he would take more than 8-10 steps to get to her. She knew his walking had improved, so she does give him more gap when doing the ''Come to mama'' stuff. Aiden was walking toward her when the system''s interface appeared in front of him, ________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _________ ''Huh? Cry?''. Those were the thoughts that ran through Aiden''s mind the moment he read what was on the interface. This was a new daily quest, a different one. The two quests he''s been getting for the past weeks were drink breast milk and take a certain number of steps. Now, he''s gotten a quest to cry? Crying wasn''t his thing though he was a baby. In fact, since he was born into this world, he hadn''t opened his mouth to cry...he was an adult in a baby''s body. It was afternoon currently, and he knew he needed toplete this quest, he doesn''t want to ever miss out on the Exp and Skill points. But the question he was asking himself now was, ''How do I cry?''. He stopped walking, and this caused Emma to say, "My Little Aiden, why did you stop walking? Keeping to mama". Not only did he stop walking, he also sat on the ground, the main thing was to cry now, and he was trying to. Emma began strolling to where Aiden sat, and on reaching him, she bent so she could be at the same level as him. Then she voiced out, "What happened, my baby? Why did you suddenly stop walking and sat on the ground? Are you tired?". ''I am trying to cry''. Aiden thought to himself, he was trying his very best to cry...it was hard. Crying wasn''t a norm for him since he was an adult in a baby''s body, but right now, he was trying his very best to cry, and then suddenly, "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!". He was crying as loud as possible, he was surprised, he did it...he was crying like a baby. Emma became distressed at that moment, this was the first time she was seeing Aiden cry ever since he was born, and she was really surprised. Maybe something bad had happened to him that caused him to cry for the very first time, that was what was running through Emma''s mind...and it was making her really distressed. But she didn''t know that her son was trying to aplish a quest. Aiden''s loud crying caused Hazel to run out of her room, and she was really surprised to see him crying. She couldn''t help but voice out, "My little brother is crying for the first time, what!". "I am really surprised too. He was walking toward me, then he suddenly sat on the ground and began crying, I don''t know what the problem is". Emma said to Hazel while trying to calm Aiden down. But Aiden wouldn''t calm down, he wouldn''t stop crying not until he sees the notification that he hadpleted the quest. "Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaah!!". He kept crying as loud as possible, then the system''s interface appeared in front of him, _________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> __________ And it''s done, Aiden stopped crying the moment he saw this, he''s aplished the quest. "You''ve stopped crying, so suddenly? What was the problem? You scaring me my baby". Emma uttered ncing directly into Aiden''s eyes with a worried face. ''I just had to aplish a quest''. Aiden thought to himself. Emma just kept carrying Aiden while staring directly into his eyes, and Hazel stood close to her. ****** The Tuvalon Kingdom was mighty, it''s got everything a kingdom was supposed to have. Loyal citizens, customs, a mighty king, benders, warriors, golds, silvers,nds, animals, and so on. And though not everyone gets to awaken an ability, lots of people possess an ability and more. But some kingdoms were mightier than the Tuvalon Kingdom. Kingdoms that hadrgernds, stronger benders, mightier warriors, more golds, more silvers, more animals, and so on. The Tuvalon Kingdom was paying tributes to some of these kingdoms. They were paying tributes to two kingdoms, the Chuvn Kingdom, and the Mepaidian Kingdom. These kingdoms were mightier than the Tuvalon Kingdom. After a certain period had passed, the Tuvalon Kingdom would bring lots of things to these two kingdoms. Things like golds, silvers, coins, iron, and so on, and they''ll have to bring them in surplus. These are done to avoid war between any of these kingdoms. If they happen to attack the Tuvalon Kingdom, they''ll win ''cause they were mighty kingdoms, not to talk of both kingdoms merging. This has been going on for years, and the Tuvalon Kingdom dare not say they aren''t interested in paying tributes to these kingdoms anymore, they are just calling for a battle they wouldn''t be able to win. Apart from the Tuvalon Kingdom, other kingdoms do pay tributes to other mightier kingdoms. Who were the people that do travel to the other kingdoms to deliver the goods? The warriors, the ones that got to train and learn to wield mana, they all possess at least one or two affinities...and Ethan was among them. Remember, he was a warrior, and though he was a chief, he chooses to embark on such journeys, he wasn''t like most of the chiefs that got to awaken a power element. Apart from the warriors, some of the king''s knights do assist in the delivery of the goods to the other kingdoms...this is how it''s been going on for years. Now, it''s gotten to the time for the Tuvalon Kingdom to pay tributes to these kingdoms once again, it''s time to deliver the goods. Ethan would be leaving tomorrow, so the day before tomorrow, he exined to his wife and daughter, Hazel, that it was about time for the Tuvalon Kingdom to pay their normal tributes to the Chuvn and Mepaidian Kingdom. He was saying these things to his wife and daughter not knowing that his son was listening and understanding all that he was saying. Chapter 17 There To Protect. They were in the living room when Ethan was exining these things to them, and Emma sat Aiden on herps, that was why he was able to hear all that his father was saying. And these exnations to them weren''t ''cause they didn''t know the Tuvalon Kingdom does pay tributes to two kingdoms. Emma has been a native of the Tuvalon Kingdom for a long time, so she was aware of these things. Hazel was a little girl and was just 7 years old, but she''se to understand these things ''cause both of her parents had exined them to her. So Ethan wasn''t enlightening them about the paying of tributes, he was telling them what time he was gonna leave tomorrow and what the king told him. The king hadn''t forgotten about what happened to Ethan''s son months ago when four assassins tried to capture him. And due to that, he started sending two knights to Ethan''s house daily to protect his wife and son. But that stopped after the passing of some months. Ethan hadn''t been promoted to either an average-ranked or high-ranked chief, so he hadn''t gotten knights of his own. But now that Ethan was about to embark on a long journey with other warriors, the king decided that he''ll start sending knights to his house once again until hees back. Since Ethan wouldn''t be around for days, the person behind the failed attempt to capture Little Aiden might try to capture him again. And achieving it would be so easy ''cause there wouldn''t be anyone to protect him. But with the two knights around, they wouldn''t be able to achieve their aim easily. The king thought about this, and he discussed it with Ethan, and Ethan ryed it to his family. These were part of the things he told them in the living room, and Aiden was listening to and understanding all. In his previous world, he had read books about this ancient time stuff where a kingdom pays tributes to another kingdom ''cause they are mightier than them, and here he was listening to one. Done exining all these things to his family, Ethan went straight to sleep. As early as possible the next day, he had already woken up, prepared, dressed up, and was ready to head straight to the king''s pce where he was gonna meet with the other warriors and knights before they''ll start embarking on the journey. He talked to Emma and told her to keep Aiden safe and be expecting the knights toe as promised by the king. Then he talked to Hazel telling her to stay safe and that he''lle back safely. Then he nced directly into Little Aiden''s eyes and cuddled him. He was dressed in his normal warrior style, he was carrying a little bag with some essential things in it, and his sword was well ced in his scabbard. They watched him stroll to one of the horses on thepound, mounted it, waved at them, then rode the horse out of thepound. Little Aiden just kept adoring his father, he loved the fact that his dad was a mighty man. A bender, warrior, and chief? He was ying important roles in this kingdom, that''s some aplishment. That morning after Ethan left, the knights arrived at their house, they were familiar with one, and they weren''t familiar with the other. One of them was part of the knights that doe to their house everyday before the king ordered for it to be canceled, that''s why they were familiar with him. The knights were at theirpound right now, and Emma was standing in front of them with Little Aiden in her hands, and she uttered to them, "So, you both were sent by the king, right?". "Yes, this has been done before. We''ll be here every morning to watch after you and your children until your husband returns". One of the knights retorted, the one that they were familiar with. And for that day, both knights stood in front of their house without moving that much. Aiden understood why the knights were here, he understood what his father told them yesterday before departing this morning...he can never forget what happened to him months ago, when it hadn''t been too long since he was born into this world¡­ ..Those assassins that tried to capture him, he can never forget it. His life got endangered not even up to a week after his birth into this world. This was the reason why these knights were here and why they doe months ago...they were here to protect him mostly. The day passed little by little, Emma prepared lunch for both herself and her family, and the knights also. That was how it was been done even when they doe months ago...unless they came with their food which they rarelye with. Late in the night, the knights were still standing in front of the house, while Emma was discussing with Hazel in the living room. Aiden was sitting on one of the chairs beside her while she was conversing with, Hazel, but she didn''t bother to nce at him at all ''cause she felt he didn''t understand what they were saying due to him still being a baby. ..But the truth was, he understood every single thing they were saying. Hazel was asking Emma some questions regarding the journey her father embarked on. She knew about the paying of tributes stuff already, she was fully aware of it. She knew her father was a warrior and had been embarking on such journeys for a long time. But she wanted to know further, she was asking other questions rted to it, things she wasn''t aware of. And Emma answered all her questions. Then before Emma knew it, Hazel had already diverted the conversation to affinities. The main four affinities a person could possess after awakening. She was aware of the main four power elements, she knew not everyone gets to awaken a power element, but there were some things she didn''t really understand. Some things about benders and other stuff rted to it, she asked her mum about it, and Emma gave her the answers she needed. Aiden just sat there listening to their conversation. And while they were talking about benders and abilities, he listened carefully, and he learned. The knights stood in front of their house until it had gotten very close to midnight, then they evacuated thepound after informing Emma that they''ll be leaving. The knights were there to protect Aiden mainly to avoid a repeat of what happened in the past. Who was the main person behind the capture of Aiden? Asher, Ethan''s older brother. As of this moment, he knew Ethan had embarked on a journey along with the other knights and warriors to go pay tributes to the two kingdoms. He was a high-ranked chief in this kingdom, these were things he was always aware of, among the first people to know. So, as of this moment, he knew Ethan wasn''t with his family to protect them at all. If he wanted, he could make a move to capture Little Aiden again. Some knights doe to protect them from morning tillplete dusk. Close to midnight, the knights would leave. If he wanted, he could choose to send another set of assassins to go to their home and capture Aiden by force...Emma wouldn''t be able to do anything. But as known, he wanted to stay on a low for now. At the right timeter, he might strike...why? ''cause he still hated, Ethan. ****** The journey to the two kingdoms wasn''t much of a smooth one. Ethan and the other knights and warriors encountered dangers on their way to the two kingdoms. They weren''t surprised, they were used to it, this wasn''t the first time they were doing this. They passed hills, wilderness, and so on. On their way to the first kingdom, that''s the Mepaidian Kingdom, they came across magical beasts and dangerous animals. They had to battle different ranks of magical beasts in the forests. They had to make sure none of the horses they were with died. They had to make sure all the goods they were carrying in the carriages weren''t destroyed. All the things they were to pay as tributes to the two kingdoms were in differentrge carriages attached to horses that were being ridden by someone. Once the carriages get destroyed by magical beasts, all the goods in them would scatter, and that would be problem for them. So they had to battle the beasts with sense and strategy so lots of things wouldn''t end up getting destroyed. They made sure not even a single one of them died while battling the beasts, they watched out for each other''s backs. That''s why the people needed for this journey were warriors and knights, strong ones. Each of them was a bender possessing one power element or more than one power element. Chapter 18 Returning Safely. But though they encountered all these challenges, they arrived at the Mepaidian Kingdom safely along with all the goods. The Mepaidian Kingdom received the goods from them, and they dered once again that peace would reign between the two of them...that was a deration made by the king. That deration was always made whenever they pay tributes to them. Done with the Mepaidian Kingdom, they began journeying to the Chuvn Kingdom, it was no easy thing. On their way to the kingdom, they passed through wildernesses once again, they came across magical beasts, and they had to battle them. No one died, none of the carriages were destroyed, all the goods were intact. They had to spend some nights on the hills and wildernesses to rest, they had to make camps to do so. They finally got to the Chuvn Kingdom, and they paid tribute to them, they transferred every single good to them. The king of the Chuvn Kingdom did the same as the king of the Mepaidian Kingdom, he dered peace...peace would reign between the two kingdoms. And it''s been done, they''ve paid tributes to the two kingdoms, they''ve done what they were supposed to do as usual. They began journeying back to their kingdom, that''s the Tuvalon Kingdom. Ethan couldn''t wait to get home, he couldn''t wait to see his wife and children, especially his growing baby...Aiden. ****** Throughout the time Ethan wasn''t around, the knights kept oning to his house to protect his wife and children. Aiden kept onpleting daily quests and earning his rewards. He wished he had grown to the extent to start taking part in main quests¡­ ..He wished he could start conquering girls and getting stronger. But he was still a baby, he was growing but was still a baby. He''ll have to wait till the right time. Ethan and the rest of the other knights and warriors arrived at the Tuvalon Kingdom in the evening, and the first ce they began heading to was the king''s pce to make a report. They were gonna report everything that took ce at the Mepaidian and the Chuvn Kingdom. They got to the king''s pce, and he was so happy to see them. Nothing could give him more joy than to see that all of them went and came back safely, none of them died. They reported everything that took ce in the two kingdoms to the king. How they were able to deliver the goods to the two kingdoms sessfully, and how the kings of both kingdoms dered peace between their kingdom and the Tuvalon Kingdom. The king just nodded his head as they reported these things to him. After these things had been done, the king told Ethan that he''s been sending knights to his house everyday to protect his family just as he promised, and the knights were even at his house currently, and Ethan kept thanking him. The warriors went back to their families and homes, and the knights followed the king''s instructions. It was always good news to the people of the Tuvalon Kingdom whenever they hear that they were able to pay tributes to the Chuvn and Mepaidian Kingdom sessfully, it always gives them joy. They were aware that this would prevent war between their kingdom and both kingdoms. And now that they''ve sessfully paid tributes to both kingdoms again, the news spread like wildfire in minutes, and they were so happy to hear the news. The chiefs and nobles heard the news, and they were happy to hear it. In theing days, a meeting would take ce between them and the king regarding the sessful paying of tributes. Ethan was heading toward his house currently, he rode the horse in the City Square as the horse kept neighing and people kept ncing at him knowing that he was always part of the warriors that do go to pay tributes to the two kingdoms. He got to the front of his house and rode the horse straight into thepound. Riding the horse to where the other horses were, he came down from it, and he sighted the knights in front of his house just as the king told him. "Emma, I''m back". Ethan voiced out not too long aftering down from the horse. He didn''t even need to say that for Emma toe out of the house, she heard the horse'' neighing, she had the feeling it was him, so before he made that utterance, she had already started sauntering out of the house. But hearing his voice was more confirmation. Coming out of the house, she sighted him, ran toward him, and embraced him while uttering, "My beloved, you''re back". Done embracing each other, Ethan inquired of her, "What of my two kids? Hazel and Aiden". "They are inside". Emma responded. At that moment, Hazel ran out of the house running toward her dad while shouting at the top of her voice, "Dadddddddy!!". She reached where he was and embraced his waist, she wasn''t tall enough to embrace him properly. Ethan hugged her, caressed her hair, then voiced out, "My little girl". He walked toward the knights and thanked them for protecting his family for the past few days, and they just nodded and walked away. There was no need for them to stay here anymore since he was back now. He wanted to see his boy, he wanted to see, Aiden, so he walked straight into the house to see Aiden standing in the living room. He wasn''t in his crib, he wasn''t sitting on the ground, he wasn''t crawling, he was standing. This made Ethan a little proud, he loved the way his son stood like a warrior. Did Aiden do that on purpose just to impress his dad? No. Ethan walked toward him and carried him up with speed while voicing out, "My son". Aiden was happy to see that his dad was back, as known, he hade to love the man for many reasons...the main one, ''cause of how powerful he was. Ethan held Aiden in his hands for minutes cuddling him, and Emma asked Ethan how the journey was. Ethan didn''t just say the words, ''It was fine'', no, he exined to Emma some of the things that took ce during the journey, the dangers they encountered on their way which they''ve always been encountering. Battling magical beasts and all that, and the moment Aiden heard that, he remembered what the harem god told him about magical beasts existing in this world. Since he was born into this world, he hadn''t heard much about them. At that moment, he came to respect his dad some more. He battled more than one magical beast on his way to the two kingdoms along with the other knights and warriors, and here he was sound and healthy? Once again, Aiden came to realize how powerful he was. Time passed, Emma prepared dinner, and the Dankworth family had dinner. ****** A month had passed since tributes were paid to the Mepaidian and the Chuvn Kingdom, since Ethan and the rest of the other knights and warriors returned from the journey safely. It had gotten to the time when Ethan was gonna be promoted to an average-ranked chief, the time he had been wishing for, the time he had long been waiting for. It took months, but now, the promotion was finallying. He had a son now, he had been helping this kingdom in so many ways, he was a warrior, and so on...so the king had many bases to promote him. All the chiefs and nobles upied the long chairs in the king''s pce dressed in their different colors of robes. It was a custom, whenever a chief or noble was to be promoted, all the chiefs and nobles must be present...both high-ranked, average-ranked, and low-ranked. And the family of the chief or noble that was to be promoted must be present at the king''s pce. So Emma was present at the king''s pce holding Hazel''s right hand and carrying Aiden in her hand. And it wasn''t only Ethan that was gonna be promoted today, a noble that had been a low-ranked noble for a long time now was gonna be promoted to an average-ranked one today. His family was also present at the king''s pce. Ethan was overjoyed at this moment, he knew the number of mocks he had received in the past...he was mocked many times for not having a son. But now, he has a son and was about to be promoted as chief...he couldn''t be happier. At that moment, the king told Ethan to move closer to him which he did, then the king began speaking...Ethan''s promotion was gonna take ce first. Chapter 19 Bestowing Servants To Them. "Ethan had been a huge asset to this kingdom, he''s been helping this kingdom in so many ways. But due to this kingdom''s customs, he''s been a low-ranked chief for a long time now. But now that he has a son which he had had months ago, things are gonna be set right, Ethan, starting today, you''re gonna be made an average-ranked chief which you deserve. Congrattions". At that moment, a smile appeared on Ethan''s face. For a long time being a chief, there were many things he couldn''t give his opinion on regarding this kingdom due to being a low-ranked chief. But now that he''s being promoted, things would change. The king was holding something in his hand that seemed like a crown, but it wasn''t exactly a crown. It was huger and had the same shape as a crown. He urged Ethan to move closer to him, and Ethan did, then he wore the crown on his head. This was part of what signified that he had been promoted. Then he handed Ethan the blue-colored robe which was nicely packaged. He was now an average-ranked chief, he wouldn''t have to be wearing the purple-colored robe anymore whenever the king summons for a meeting, the blue-colored robe had taken over. "Congrattions once again". The king voiced out with a smile on his face. Ethan''s promotion had taken ce, he had finally been promoted. Emma just stood there with a smile on her face, she was happy for him, she knew the mocking they had received in the past. Hazel stood there ncing at her father, she was really happy for him. Aiden was also ncing at his dad, every single day, he respects this man more and more. And here he was getting promoted, Aiden couldn''t be happier. But were all the chiefs and nobles happy for, Ethan? No. Most of the high-ranked and average-ranked chiefs and nobles were happy for him. Not all though, but many were happy for him. But as for the low-ranked chiefs and nobles, many weren''t happy for him. Many of them were still at that level ''cause they didn''t have a son, but Ethan did, and he had been promoted now. They were just like, ''So he isn''t in our league anymore?''. And one of the people that weren''t happy for Ethan and was even burning with hatred at that moment was, Asher, his older brother. He didn''t like the fact that Ethan was getting promoted at all. This was the reason why he sent assassins to capture his son in the past, to avoid this from happening...but he failed. And here was Ethan getting promoted, he couldn''t be angrier, but what can he do apart from burn with hatred? The noble that was to be promoted was receiving his promotion at that moment. Ethan just stood at the back of the noble with the robe in his hand and the crown on his head, he''ll have to wait till the king was done promoting the noble before any other activities would take ce. The king finished promoting the noble, and other activities took ce at that moment. The other chiefs and nobles congratted both of them by shaking hands with them...both the ones that were happy for them and the ones that weren''t happy for them¡­ ..Even Asher shook hands with his brother, Ethan, and there was a smile on his face while doing that. And he even uttered these words to him, ''Congrats, younger brother'', but deep inside, he was burning with anger and hatred. The news of Ethan and the noble''s promotion spread around the Tuvalon Kingdom, news like this does spread quickly. Not all the cities in the Tuvalon Kingdom got the news immediately, some had gotten it, and some would get itter. The ones that were happy for them were happy for them, and the ones that weren''t happy for them weren''t happy for them...but what can they do? Nothing. The ones that weren''t happy for them consisted of men that haven''t given birth to a son yet...they were jealous. ..But the promotion has already taken ce, nothing can be done about it. Some people didn''t care about the news, those that weren''t interested in politics. ****** All of the average and high-ranked chiefs and nobles in this kingdom had servants and knights. Ethan had been promoted to an average-ranked chief, he''ll have to be granted these privileges. The king had bestowed to him about two servants, both in their teenage ages. But the king wouldn''t bestow knights to him yet, that wouldeter. The Dankworth family had already gotten to their house, and the servants the king bestowed to them had already been sent to their house also. The female servants were standing in front of the Dankworth family dressed in their servants'' clothes. As known, they were both teenagers, one was 18 years old, and the other was 19. They were both pretty, but one was prettier. One had the mana core in her meaning she possesses an ability. She was a D-rank bender meaning she possesses the wind power element. As for the other one, she had no mana core, she had no ability. One was named, Emily, and one was named Alora. Emily was 19 years and the one with ability, while Alora was 18 years old and the one without an ability. The both of them just stood in front of all the Dankworth family as the Dankworth family were ncing at them. Both of their belongings were already in one of the rooms as there were about four rooms in this house. Aiden stood ncing at the two servants as Emma was holding his right hand. He was ncing at how pretty both girls were. Of course, he knew what pretty looked like, he was an adult that had lived in a modern world before. Not only were they pretty, they were also sexy. Now, they weren''t over-sexy, their sexiness was at an average rate. But he hade to notice that Alora was prettier and sexier, and she was a little busty too. They were looking so pretty in their servants'' clothes. If not that he was a baby and his dick was still so little, it would have started rising by now. He just stood there wishing he was a grown-up boy at least, he could have had the chance to bang one of them...especially that, Alora. "So, what are your names?". Ethan inquired of both of them, the two girls. "My name is, Emily". Emily responded. "My name is, Alora". Alora responded. Ethan nodded his head, then inquired once again, "So, how old are you both?". "I am neen years old". Emily responded. "And I am eighteen years old". Alora responded. Ethan nodded his head once again, then voiced out again, "I was told that one of you possesses an affinity, and the other doesn''t. Is that true?". "Yes". They responded in unison. "So who out of the both of you possesses an affinity, and who doesn''t?". "I possess an affinity", Emily uttered, then she pointed to, Alora, "And she doesn''t". Ethan nodded in understanding, then voiced out once again, "So you guys know why you were brought here, you know your jobs". They both nodded their heads¡­ "You are to assist my wife with the house chores reducing the number of work she''ll have to do in a day. And see, we have an eleven months old baby, you''ll have to assist with taking care of him. You know taking care of babies isn''t much of an easy thing, are you guys ready for it?". Ethan inquired. They both nodded their heads and voiced out, "Yes sir". A smile appeared on Ethan''s face, then he said, "Wee to the Dankworth family". Emma who had been keeping silent all this while voiced out, "You guys should feel at home in this ce. We are your masters, but I want to bond with you guys, it wouldn''t always be about giving orders. Do your jobs well, and there wouldn''t be problems". The two girls nodded their heads once again. Ethan nced at Emma, smiled at her, ced his right palm on her back, and began rubbing it. He was trying to say ''You spoke well'' by doing that. Hazel just stood there ncing at the two servants, did she like them? No one knows. As for Aiden, he just stood there ncing at their pretty faces and sexy bodies. And he kept on wishing he was at least a grown-up boy so he could have the chance to bang one of them. But he wasn''t a grown-up boy...he was still a baby, so he''ll just have to keep wishing. Chapter 20 Quest To Look In Between Her Legs. It''s been days since Ethan was made an average-ranked chief, it''s been days since the two servants were bestowed to the Dankworth family, that''s Emily and Alora...and they were doing their jobs well. They do help with the cooking, keeping the house andpound clean, helping with washing clothes, bathing Aiden, and so on. But it wasn''t just full-time rxing for Emma, no, she does assist the servants too, it''s just that the work reduced for her due to the help of the servants. For example, she bathes Aiden and takes care of his mess most of the time, and the servants do help sometimes. As for bathing Hazel and dressing her up, that was fully on Emma. And as for the cooking, Emma handles that most of the time, while the servants assist. But as for cleaning thepound and the house, they were fully on the maids. Their stay here for the past few days wasn''t toxic ''cause their masters weren''t troublesome people, they weren''t the ''giving orders'' type of people, it was just as Emma said. Their kids don''t trouble them, that''s Aiden and Hazel, they don''t trouble the two girls. In fact, they were getting close to the two kids. Aiden liked it whenever it was one of the servants that gets to bathe him ''cause he''ll get to see their beauty, sexiness, and boobs well. There was a certain time Alora was bathing him, and he couldn''t take his eyes off her boobs. But the two girls took him like a baby, he doesn''t know anything, he doesn''t understand anything, but what they don''t know was that he understands a lot. As known, he was an adult in a baby''s body. Thepletion of daily quests hadn''t stopped for Aiden, he was stillpleting daily quests and earning rewards. Currently, the daily quests consisted of three things, taking a certain number of steps, crying, and drinking breast milk. Due to that quest of taking a certain number of steps, his walking had improved more plus he was growing...he could now walk for longer periods. Anytime hepletes the quest to cry, either his mum or servants would carry him to cuddle him and stop his crying not knowing that he waspleting a quest. Right now, Aiden was sitting on the ground in the living room, while Alora was in front of a window cleaning it as it was a little dusty. Aiden just sat there ncing at her legs and ass, she was sexy, no doubt. He kept on wishing he could...you know? He was still ncing at her behind when the system''s interface appeared in front of him, ________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _________ He hadn''tpleted today''s daily quest, so he wasn''t surprised to get this now. But there was a bewildered expression on his cute baby''s face due to the quest. ''Look in between Alora''s legs without getting caught?''. He questioned himself in his thought. Now, this was a hard one, no doubt about it. And this was a different daily quest, he''s never gotten something like this. But he wasn''t surprised ''cause the system had already told him in the past that he''ll startpleting other daily quests which he was already doing...this was a new one. Before, it was always about drinking breast milk to get rewarded. At that moment, he began thinking about how he was gonnaplete the quest, ''Look in between Alora''s legs without getting caught'', how was he gonna do it? Yeah, he''ll love to look in between Alora''s legs ''cause she was sexy, and best of all, he''ll get rewarded for it. He wouldn''t be able to put his thing in her under, but at least, he''ll be able to see it. But the problem was, he''ll have to do it without getting caught. So Alora mustn''t catch him looking in between her legs or any other person. She was still cleaning the window, and Aiden just sat there ncing at her and thinking about how he was gonnaplete the quest. He nced around to see if somebody was watching him, but he saw no one. From what he knows, apart from him and Alora, the remaining people at home were his mum, Emma, and the other servant, Emily. And both of them were currently in Emma''s room as she was helping Emma with something. Hazel had gone to the academy, and Ethan had gone to work. He has to do this, he has toplete this quest...he has to look in between Alora''s legs. Apart from the fact that he didn''t want to miss out on the rewards, that''s the Exp and the Skill points, he had been admiring her body for some time now, and he wanted to see what her under looked like, he wanted to look in between her legs. He had strategized on how he was gonna aplish the quest. He could simply walk to where she was standing, bend, then look in between her legs. But that was a little risky ''cause he could make a sound while walking, that would attract her attention, and he''s already failed the quest like that. So he was gonna crawl to where she was standing, then look in between her legs, and mission aplished. He was about to begin crawling toward her when she moved from the window she was cleaning heading to the other window in the living room. Seems like she was done cleaning the window, she wants to go clean the other one. He quickly stopped while ncing at her. He watched her walk to the other window as she began cleaning it. He has to do this quickly, there was no time to waste, what if she walks out of the living room? He nced around to see if he''ll sight either Emily or his mum around, but he sighted no one, so he began crawling toward Alora slowly. Getting to a certain point, Alora shook her leg a little as she was still cleaning the window, and Aiden quickly sat on the ground...he can''t make a mistake, he can''t let her catch him. He began crawling toward her again, and from time to time, she''ll shake her body a little, and he''ll quickly sit on the ground. She didn''t know that he was crawling toward her, so she wasn''t shaking her body on purpose to scare him, no, it''s just normal things humans do whenever they feel little itches in the body. He was crawling toward her currently, and he had gotten so close to her. He reached where she was standing, and he couldn''t help but admire her legs once again, her sexy legs. But this was no time for admiration, he has toplete the quest as fast as possible. He crawled under her legs and nced in between them. Gosh! look at her thighs, so sexy, if not that he was still a baby, he would have gotten an erection now. He couldn''t help but wish he was a grown-up boy once again. If that were the case, he would have had the chance to screw her. He would have loved to see her pussy, but he couldn''t ''cause she was wearing panties, her pussy was well covered. He couldn''t help but wish he could see her pussy, that would give him straight satisfaction. Her thighs were so sexy and enticing, he couldn''t help but lick his mouth while ncing at them...gosh! what a baby. At that moment, she shook her legs a little, and he quickly withdrew, he crawled out of her legs. Seems like she was almost done cleaning the window. And at that moment, he got the system''s notification, ________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _________ And he''s aplished the quest, a baby''s smile appeared on his face at that moment. Alora was done cleaning the window, and she nced back at that moment to see Aiden sitting close to her, she knew where he was sitting before, how did he get here? ''Maybe he wants me to carry him'', That was the thought that ran through her mind. "Hey little thing, do you want me to carry you?". Aiden didn''t say anything, he was just ncing at her, but a thought was running through his mind, ''Yes, I''ll love for you to carry me, so I can see your boobs''. And at that moment, she dropped the rag in her hand and carried him, and he could see her boobs vividly and clearly, and a smile appeared on his face. She had no idea that he looked in between her legs to aplish a quest. And while carrying him, Aiden''s status interface appeared in front of him, ________ <(Quests)> _________ Chapter 21 To Take Part In The Awakening. A total of a year and months had passed since Aiden was born into this world. Aiden had clocked one year old and going, and Hazel had clocked eight years old and going. And it had gotten to the time for the awakening of power elements, the awakening of abilities. And today was a special day for the Dankworth family ''cause Hazel was gonna be taking part in the awakening as well, she was eight years old. Her parents were happy and anxious at the same time. They were happy ''cause she could awaken an ability, she could awaken one of the power elements. But there was a possibility that she might not awaken an ability, that was what was making them anxious. Maybe she doesn''t even have the mana core in her at all. This was what always makes every parent anxious whenever it gets to the time of awakening. A child was supposed to go awaken whenever he or she gets to 8 years old, that''s when the mana core in the child''s body would be fully developed for awakening if the child has the mana core at all. Only a few people don''t get to awaken an ability at all, but parents were still always very anxious ''cause their child could fall into that category. And when you don''t get to awaken a single affinity, you''ll be looked down on for some time. This was how it was being done in the Tuvalon Kingdom, and this was how it was being done in other kingdoms with benders in them. There was a temple in a certain vige in the Tuvalon Kingdom where all kids go to awaken, they call it the Xeterra Temple. A date was always fixed for the awakening, it isn''t when a child gets to 8 years old, and immediately, he or she wants to go awaken in the temple...no, it doesn''t work that way. The child and the parents would have to wait till it gets to the date fixed for the awakening. It was always done under a month, so every child wouldn''t be able to awaken on the same day if at all the child has the mana core. People that were living close to the vige or in the vige are very lucky ''cause they wouldn''t have to start journeying whenever it gets to the time for their child to awaken. But as for people that weren''t living in the vige or close to it, they''ll have to start journeying to the vige. And they''ll have to start the journey on time ''cause there are always long queues at the temple whenever it gets to the time of awakening...there are always lots of children that want to awaken on the same day. This applies to both the chiefs and nobles, it doesn''t matter if you''re a high-ranked one or not, once it gets to the time of the awakening, and you have a child that had gotten to the age of awakening, you have to start journeying to the temple if your house isn''t close to it...the temple wouldn''te to you. This temple had been in existence for years now, that''s where people of old got to awaken their power elements, people that were adults now. That''s where Ethan and Emma awakened their power elements. Very early in the morning, when everywhere was still a little dark, Ethan had woken up and woken all his family. That includes the two maids, Emily and Alora, they were still working for the Dankworth family. Hazel was gonna be part of the kids awakening today, their house wasn''t that far from the vige where the temple was situated, but it wasn''t that near either, so they needed to start the journey on time so Hazel would be able to awaken today if at all she has the mana core. All the Dankworth family would be going, this was a special day for them. Both Ethan, Emma, and Aiden, were all going. As for the two servants, they''ll have to stay at home and watch over the house. They were all prepared currently, Hazel was all dressed up along with the rest of the Dankworth family. Ethan carried some essential stuff in a certain bag, then they strolled out of the house along with the two servants. And at that moment, Ethan focused his gaze on the both of them and uttered, "As you know, we are going for the awakening of my daughter here, Hazel. You guys should watch over the house, we''ll be back". The both of them just nodded their heads with their heads bowed a little. Then the four of them began sauntering to one of the horses in thepound that had a carriage attached to its back, this was the horse they were gonna use to embark on the journey¡­ ..Ethan was gonna stay on top of the horse riding it, while the rest of them would stay in the carriage. And that''s exactly what happened, Emma and her two kids entered the carriage, while Ethan mounted the horse. The two servants waved at them, and Ethan put the horse in motion immediately. ? He rode the horse out of thepound riding it straight into the vige square as it moved on the road. As they rode, they saw very few people walking on the road, it was still very early in the morning, everywhere hadn''t brightenedpletely yet. But this must have to be done in order for them to get there on time. And there was a very huge possibility that they''ll still meet a queue once they get there, but at least, it wouldn''t be too long that Hazel wouldn''t be able to awaken today. Some people living far away from the Xeterra Temple started embarking on the journey much earlier...earlier than the Dankworth family could think of, so they''ll get there before the Dankworth family could think of reaching there. As they journeyed, the sky brightened more, everywhere brightened, it got toplete morning. Now, more people were walking around, they even saw other horses moving around with people riding them. Ethan kept riding the horse as it kept neighing, and his family stayed safe in the carriage. It was a journey of hours before they arrived at the vige where the Xeterra Temple was situated. Their house wasn''t that far from the vige, but it still took them hours to get there¡­ ..Now, imagine if their house was really far from the vige. Getting to the vige, they could see lots of people heading in a certain direction. They were in two categories, some were riding horses, while some were trekking on foot. The direction they were heading to was where the Xeterra Temple was located. The people heading in that direction consisted of adults and kids, so they were heading toward the temple for the awakening. Now, they started embarking on the journey on time, their house wasn''t too far from the temple. But on getting there, see the number of people that were heading toward the direction of the temple. ..Once again, imagine if their house was really far from the temple. There were lots of people heading toward the temple, but they weren''t extra many. Without wasting time, Ethan began riding the horse toward the direction of the temple also. They arrived at thepound of the temple, and it was reallyrge. But it wasn''t a new thing to Ethan and Emma ''cause they''d been here before. But as for Hazel and Aiden, they were wowed, this was their first time being here. Thepound was huge, and it was filled with people...look at the queue. They came on time, but still, look at the queue! It wasn''t that long, but it wasn''t that short either. And there was the purple-colored temple at the far end of thepound. Ethan parked the horse at the side of thepound, and Emma came out of the carriage bringing her two children out of it, that''s Aiden and Hazel. Coming out of the carriage, they could now take a proper view of thepound and the temple. Aiden was from modern world, so seeing these things one after the other was like new thing to him. He was wowed when he saw the king''s pce and some other ces he''s been to. These weren''t how edifices were built in the world he came from, so they were like new things to him. He could now walk properly, he was a year and months old baby, so his mum didn''t have to carry him at all after they came out of the carriage. She just held his hand along with his sister''s hand as they strolled. Apart from being able to walk properly, he could now talk. Now, his talking wasn''t as loud as the adults'' own, but at least, he was trying his best to talk little by little. An adult could even hear what he was saying if he or she listens well. Chapter 22 To Take Part In The Awakening.(2) He couldn''t even talk as much as Hazel, but the fact remains, adults could hear what he was saying if they listen closely. After about a year and some months, he came to notice these changes in him. He was watching himself grow, his family was watching him grow. Ethan had descended from the horse as he was walking alongside his family. Aiden strolled as he nced at thepound and the people on it. He understood why they were here, for their kids'' awakening. And he also understood that Hazel was gonna be partaking in the awakening also...that''s why they journeyed to this ce. At this rate, they could see knights around, those were knights of the high-ranked and medium-ranked chiefs and nobles. The ones that were here were the ones that had 8 years old kids, they needed their kids to partake in the awakening as well, they needed to know if they had the mana core in them at all¡­ ..If they were gonna awaken a single affinity. As known, ''cause they had political powers doesn''t mean the temple woulde meet them, they have to go meet the temple. That''s why they were here, and most of them brought some of their knights along. Ethan was familiar with every single one of them, so he greeted the ones he needed to greet, the ones that needed his greeting. The awakening was already taking ce, so the Dankworth family was strolling toward the queue. Not everyone can join the queue though. The rule was, the kid that wants to take part in the awakening would stay with one parent or guardian in the queue, and the rest would move aside and watch. Thepound wasrge enough to contain all of them, it was really vast. So while the Dankworth family was strolling toward the queue, Emma had already noticed anxiety on Hazel''s face. Once they get to the queue, Hazel would stay there with her mum, while Ethan would take Aiden and move aside. Emma noticed the anxiety on her daughter''s face, and she didn''t waste time notifying her husband about it through her facial expression...she didn''t say anything. Ethan understood immediately, nced at Hazel''s face, and noticed the anxiety on it. This must be anxiety about if she''ll awaken a power element or not, if she has the mana core in her at all. Both of her parents possess abilities, but that wasn''t a sure thing that she''ll get to awaken an ability also...it was based on probability. Ethan had to stop their movement at that moment, bent so he could be at the same level with his daughter, then he uttered to her, "Are you anxious as to if you''ll awaken an affinity or not?". Hazel nodded her head and retorted, "Yes, dad". "Don''t be anxious, alright? Both of your parents possess an affinity, I even possess two for that matter. And the people that don''t get to awaken an ability at all are few, so there''s a very high chance that you''ll awaken an ability. But even if you don''t, life would still go on, we wouldn''t be disappointed in you my daughter". Ethan said to Hazel. A smile appeared on Hazel''s face at that moment, and she nodded her head in understanding. The Dankworth family continued strolling, and before they could even get to the queue, Ethan had already taken Aiden aside as it was only Emma and Hazel that got to the queue. Ethan and Aiden stood at the spot where other men and women were standing, some chiefs and nobles were also there, including some knights. And at that moment, they watched as different activities took ce. The awakening had started already, and from where Aiden and Ethan were standing, Ethan could see kidsing out of the temple, but Aiden couldn''t see them properly ''cause he was short. From the expressions on their faces whening out of the temple, Ethan could tell who got to awaken a power element and who didn''t get to awaken one. An ted expression would be stered to the face of the child that got to awaken a power element, that ted expression would also be stered to the face of the parent on the queue. But when a child didn''t get to awaken a single affinity, whening out of the temple, a gloomy expression would be stered to his or her face. And that same expression would be stered to the face of the parent waiting in the queue. Lots of kids wereing out of the temple with that ted expression stered to their faces, while few wereing out with that gloomy expression stered to their faces. Ethan just stood there watching and waiting for when it would get to the turn of his daughter, Hazel...and he was anxious. He told Hazel not to be anxious, but here he was being anxious, it wasn''t easy for a parent not to be anxious when it gets to their child''s awakening. This was the event taking ce before a child could enter the temple for the awakening. There was an elder at the front of the temple with a book and a reed pen in his hand. Now, when it gets to the turn of a child to enter the temple, the elder would interrogate the person with the child and the child as well. He''ll get the name of the child and some other details about the child. Then the child would stroll into the temple. And on getting into the temple, there are two elders in the temple as well to make sure things go in order and the awakening takes ce smoothly. All the elders were dressed in purple-colored robes, the color of the external part of the temple. And this was how the awakening takes ce. After the elder outside of the temple had gotten some details about the child, the child would stroll into the temple. Now, there was a chair in the middle of the temple that seemed like chair of royalty...like the king''s chair. Now, at the side of the chair, at the top side of it, there was iron with six colors on it. These were the six colors on it, Blue, Red, ck, White, Green, and Yellow. Now, the iron was connected to the chair. Once a child sits on the chair, he''ll start feeling a certain aura circting him, it would seem like extreme power was transferring into his or her body. That would take ce for about a minute and some seconds. Now, after that has taken ce, one of the colors on the iron would have to shine brightly. If the blue color shines brightly, that means the child has awakened the water affinity. If the red color shines brightly, that means the child has awakened the fire affinity. If the ck color shines brightly, that means the child has awakened the earth affinity. If the white color shines brightly, that means the child has awakened the wind affinity. Now, if one of the colors shines brightly along with the green color, that means the child has more than one affinity to awaken. That means the kid is gifted, everyone would have to wait for some minutes for another color to shine brightly. For instance, a child sits on the chair, and the red color shines along with the green color. That means the child has awakened the fire power element but still needs to wait for he has another element to awaken. Let''s say the blue color shines next, that means the kid awakened the fire and water affinity...he or she is talented. But when a kid sits on the chair, and the yellow color shines brightly, that means the kid has no affinity to awaken, he or she has no mana core...disappointment. After the awakening has taken ce, and one of the colors shows that you got to awaken an ability, dayster, you''ll start noticing the powers in you. Let''s say you awakened the fire element, you can bring out fire from your hand suddenly. So at that stage, a person needs to be careful. And no matter what element the kid gets to awaken, he or she wouldn''t be referred to as another rank of bender apart from the A-rank bender until the person reaches 13 years old. And after the awakening, that''s when they might start seeing signs of the smaller abilities they possess if they possess one at all. Minor abilities like speed, healing ability, and so on. At one point in your life, in your mid tote teens, you can now decide if you want to go to the academy for training benders. If you want to learn to make use of your power element well, if you want to learn to wield mana...if you want to be a warrior. Chapter 23 Hazels Awakening. Going to the academy specialized for benders and spending a good number of time there, a person can now refer to himself as a warrior. So that''s how the awakening takes ce in the temple, every kid that enters it must have to go through that process. Ethan was still standing alongside Aiden as kids kept entering anding out of the temple. Many got to awaken an ability, while some didn''t. More people were still joining the queue, and Emma and Hazel were still in the queue as they kept moving front little by little. Was Hazel still anxious if she''ll awaken a power element or not? Yes, a little. She was very anxious before, but due to what her dad told her, she calmed down. Her mum was standing beside her, and was she anxious? Yes, a little. As known, it wasn''t possible for a parent not to be anxious whenever his or her child wants to awaken. Ethan and Aiden were still standing there waiting for when it would get to the turn of, Hazel. And while Ethan was standing there, he noticed some of the reactions of the chiefs and nobles close to him. He noticed both their reactions and facial expressions, they were anxious. Do you know how embarrassing it would be if their children don''t get to awaken a power element? They were in high ces, they were officials, so many eyes would be on them. This was what Ethan would face if Hazel doesn''t get to awaken an ability. Apart from him, Hazel would also be mocked for some time. But what Ethan knows was that he wouldn''t be disappointed in his daughter, he was still gonna continue cherishing and loving her. As time passed, some of the officials left with different facial expressions...gloomy and ted facial expressions. Only about three of them had gloomy expressions stered on their faces. And why is that? Their children didn''t awaken a single ability. They were disappointed, so they just left with their kids and the knights that came along with them. While some of them left with ted facial expressions, their kids got to awaken an ability, even one of them awakened about two power elements. Their parents were so proud, they were in high ces, their kids got to awaken an affinity, eyes wouldn''t be on them. At that moment, Ethan couldn''t help but wish Hazel would awaken an affinity, even if it was only one. But if she doesn''t awaken a single one...then so be it. Ethan was still standing on that spot with Aiden when one of the nobles close to him began jumping up in joy, he was really ted. And why was he ted? ''Cause his daughter got to awaken an ability, she just came out of the temple. She awakened the earth ability, meaning she was an A-rank bender currently and future F-rank bender. Her parents were so happy, and this was the statement flowing out of the man''s mouth as he was jumping up in joy, "My daughter got to awaken an affinity, I am so happy. My daughter got to awaken an affinity, I am so happy". And after he was done making that statement, he ran off to go meet his 8-year-old daughter. ..At that moment, Ethan wished again that Hazel would get to awaken a power element...even if it was just one. Kids kept on entering anding out of the temple. And it was the same case, many got to awaken an ability, and some didn''t. More people kept joining the queue from behind as more people kept entering the temple. After the passing of minutes, it finally got to the turn of Hazel as she and Emma were standing in front of the elder currently. ncing at Hazel, the elder inquired of her, "Is this your blood mother?". Hazel nodded her head while uttering, "Yes, she is my blood mother". And Emma voiced out as well, "Yes, I''m her mum". "So you''re definitely eight years old, right?". The elder inquired once again. "Yes". Hazel retorted once again nodding her head. "What is your name?". "Hazel Dankworth". "Who are you here with?". Hazel nced at her mum and uttered, "I am here with my mum", Then she pointed her hand backward, "I am also here with my dad and little brother, they are at the back". The elder nodded his head. He had already written her name on the book and her age as well, and the details she told him abouting here with her mum, dad, and younger brother...basically, her whole family. He nced at her once again and voiced out, "You can enter now. Go see if you have the mana core in you at all, go see if you''ll get to awaken a power element". And at that moment, Hazel strolled into the temple with her heart beating a little. And that was the same case for Emma as well, she became more anxious as Hazel stepped foot into the temple. Ethan and Aiden weren''t left out, they became really anxious as Hazel entered the temple, their hearts were beating a little...especially, Ethan''s. Aiden just kept wishing his big sister would get to awaken an ability, he kept wishing she had the mana core in her. ..If she doesn''t get to awaken a single ability, they wouldn''t be disappointed in her, but it would affect the family a lot...their dad was an average-ranked chief. At that moment, Ethan evacuated the spot he was standing on while holding Aiden in his hand, he wanted to take a clearer look at his daughter. He wouldn''t be able to see Hazel from the spot he was standing, he wanted to see her in the temple, so he had to evacuate that spot. He stood at a spot with Aiden where he could see her clearly though she was far. And at that moment, she had already sat on the chair as all eyes were on her. Both her parents, the parents of the children that wanted to awaken as well, and the children themselves. She could feel the beating of her heart at that moment. And not long after sitting on the chair, she started feeling that aura circting her body, like extreme power was entering her, it was a little painful. All eyes were glued on her at that moment, they could all tell that the aura was circting her already. The next thing that would happen would determine if she awakened an ability or not. At that moment, Ethan and Emma couldn''t be more anxious. That event took ce for about a minute and some seconds, then it suddenly stopped, Hazel wasn''t feeling that aura circting her anymore¡­ ..And what happened next right after that? The white color shined brightly, she awakened the wind affinity...her father''s main affinity. Emma sighted this from where she was standing, and she was so happy that she almost jumped up in excitement. Ethan also sighted this from where he was standing, and he couldn''t be happier. First of all, his daughter got to awaken an affinity, all eyes wouldn''t be on him due to a chief''s daughter not awakening a single ability. Secondly, she awakened his main ability, the wind ability. She''ll be referred to as an A-rank bender for now. Butter in the future, she''ll be referred to as a D-rank bender just like him. He was so happy that he had to voice it out to Little Aiden since he was short and couldn''t see what was happening in the temple. "Your sister got to awaken a power element, she has the mana core in her". He said this a little audibly that some people had to nce at him, but he didn''t care about that. Hearing that, Aiden became ted immediately. By now, Hazel had already discerned that she got to awaken a power element as she was ncing at the colors on the iron, and it was her dad''s main ability, the wind ability. She was so happy. She nced outside to see her mum smiling already, and she stood up from the chair she was sitting on and began running toward her mum. She reached where her mum was standing and embraced her tightly, and her mum embraced her as well. "I am so proud of you my dear, congrattions". Emma uttered while still embracing her. Ethan stood at where he was, waiting for them to get here, he couldn''t wait to embrace Hazel. The both of them evacuated the queue as another child and parent headed toward the elder. And at this moment, they were heading toward Ethan and Aiden. They reached where the both of them were standing, and Ethan embraced Hazel at that moment as Hazel embraced him back. Aiden just stood there ncing at the both of them with a smile on his face. Embracing her to his satisfaction, Ethan voiced out, "I am so proud of you, you awakened my main ability, the wind ability, a future D-rank bender". And at that moment, he increased his tone of voice, "We have an A-rank bender here with us!". Chapter 24 Seven Years Later. Seven years had passed after Hazel''s awakening took ce. Days after the awakening, she noticed that she could now make use of her power though she couldn''t make use of it well. She hadn''t trained, she hadn''t learned to wield mana. So to make use of her power properly, she''ll have to train. But that was a decision she''ll have to make, does she want to go to the academy for benders to train properly like her dad? Or does she want to keep it aside like her mum? It all lies on her, she hadn''t even decided yet, for the past seven years, she was still contemting. She was referred to as a D-rank bender now ''cause she was past 13 years old already, she was now 15 years old. Numerous times, she had bragged to Aiden about possessing a mana core and possessing an ability as well, but her bragging had never gotten to Aiden. After the awakening, she didn''t get to possess any of the minor abilities, just the main one...but she was still happy with it. She was still at the academy where she learns public speaking, writing, and so on. But she wasn''t learning anymore, she had learnedpletely, one more year, and she''ll be out of the academy. A child would have to spend years in the academy beforeing out. After she was out of the academy, that''s when she would now have to make a final decision if she''ll go to the academy for benders or not. Ethan was in histe ''forties now, and Emma was in her early ''forties close to her mid ''forties. Aiden was 7 years old now, he was now a young boy, he could now speak and walk properly, he wasn''t a baby anymore. As for the two servants that were working for them, that''s Emily and Alora, one of them had left, and that''s Emily. But she was quickly reced by another servant that goes by the name, Lydia. She was just like Emily ''cause she possesses an affinity also, she wasn''t like, Alora. The two servants were just like family to the Dankworth family. And both of them were in their ''twenties. As known, Alora was 18 years old when she started working for their family. But seven years had passed since then, so she was 25 now...but she was still looking so pretty and sexy. And Aiden does still admire her body wishing he could bang her someday. But he was just a 7-year-old boy that she does underestimate a lot. The other servant named, Lydia, was 26 years old. Ethan was still a warrior, a bender, and an average-ranked chief. It got to the time when the king wanted to bestow knights on him...but he rejected it saying he doesn''t want them for now. The king was really surprised, like an average-ranked chief rejecting to get free knights for himself? Ethan was really different. That was years ago. Right now, Ethan and the king agreed that Ethan could order knights whenever he needed some, he doesn''t want them to live with him and his family. It was Ethan''s suggestion, and the king agreed to it. He was still a warrior, he was still helping this kingdom in many ways, so agreeing to that wasn''t a problem for the king. Aiden had still beenpleting daily quests, he''s been doing so for seven good years now. He wasn''t a baby anymore, so the daily quests he does receive from the system now weren''t the same as before, they had changed. As for main quests? He hasn''t started taking part in them yet. He wasn''t a baby anymore, he could now talk, walk, and even run, but it hadn''t still gotten to the time for him to begin taking part in main quests yet...the time woulde. And within these seven years, he had gotten to learn some new things about the system...discoveries. Things that he had gotten to use already. Currently, all the Dankworth family were sitting round the dining table having breakfast. It was morning currently, and after they were done eating, each of them would engage in different activities. The ones that were to leave the house would do so, and the ones that were to stay would stay. There were times when the servants had joined them at the dining table to have either breakfast or dinner. But things were different today, they weren''t to join them at the dining table to have breakfast. While eating, Ethan triggered a conversation. He nced at 15 years old Hazel and inquired, "So, Hazel, have you made up your mind if you''ll be going to the academy specialized to train benders after you''re done with your current schooling? Or are you still contemting?" "I''m still contemting". Hazel responded. Ethan sighed a little, then voiced out, "When would the contemtion stop? When are you gonna decide?". "I don''t know, dad, I can''t answer that". Hazel retorted once again. Ethan sighed once again, focused his gaze on Aiden, and voiced out, "Aiden, your schooling is definitely starting today. Most children started their schooling at the appropriate age, that''s five years old. Your sister started her schooling at the age of five, she started attending her current academy at that age. We told you it was about time for you to start your schooling when you were five years old, but you rejected saying you don''t want to, We gave you time, waited for months, and asked again, you said you weren''t still ready. We waited till when you were six years old, you said you weren''t still ready. And now that you''re seven years old, you''re still telling me you aren''t ready? Well, we''ve talked about it already, and you''re going to start today. But you wouldn''t be going to the same academy as, Hazel, Don''t you want to learn writing? How to read, and other things? Do you want to be illiterate?". And the moment Ethan was done making that utterance, a certain kind of gloomy expression appeared on Aiden''s face while he was still eating. Yes, all his dad said was true, from when he was five years old, they''d been telling him it was about time for him to start going to the academy meant for learning the basic things like reading, writing, and all that¡­ ..But he''s been rejecting the offers? Why? ''Cause he was an adult in a young boy''s body, he was from modern world, he already knew these basic things. Reading, writing, and all that, he was aware of them all. Going there would just be like wasting his time learning what he already knew, and he''ll have to keep going there for years. And again, he was fully aware that the schools in this world would be very different from the ones in modern world...this was ancient time. And it might be of inconvenience to him. How they''ll be taught, the sses, the pen they''ll use, and the books. But he can''t tell his parents that he was from modern world and already knew these things? That he was reborn into this world? They''ll be really confused. So he''ll just have to go to whatever academy they had in mind of taking him to. His dad had already talked to him about this, and they decided that he was gonna start today. The son of an average-ranked chief didn''t attend any academy to learn the basics? It would be a big disgrace to, Ethan. They had already prepared all the things Aiden would need when he gets to the academy and gets to ss. His bag had been prepared, about two books were in it, as well as reed pens. Aiden was dressed in one of his favorite robes currently while eating, it was a wine-colored robe...he was gonna be wearing it to the academy. Once they were done eating, Ethan would ride Hazel to her school first, then he''ll ride Aiden to his own where the registration and all that would take ce, then he''ll ride to his destination. As they were still eating, Alora sauntered to the living room where the dining table was situated with Aiden''s bag in her hand. She was the one that prepared the bag and everything in it. She sauntered to where they were eating and voiced out, "Sir, this is Aiden''s bag, everything he''ll need is in it. I''ll just drop it on one of the chairs". "Sure". Ethan voiced out while ncing at her chewing the food in his mouth. She began strolling toward one of the chairs in the living room to drop the bag on it, and Aiden just kept ncing at her ass...he even licked his mouth a little while doing so. Chapter 25 Going To An Academy To Get The Basic Knowledge. Why was he licking his mouth? The same case, he wished he could bang her. Not only does she have a big ass, she was sexy, and also busty. As time was passing, her assets were getting bigger. They weren''t as big as this when she was still a teenager. And worst of all, she wasn''t dressed in those robes that could conceal her assets. She was dressed in her servant''s clothing, it was a little tight, so all her packages were being revealed. In addition to her natural beauty. You must be wondering, wasn''t Ethan drooling over her body? No, her body was like nothing to him, and he loves his wife too much. But as for, Aiden, he wanted to have a taste of it. But what can he do? He can''t have a taste of it now. He kept ncing at her until she got to one of the chairs and dropped the bag on it, then he took his gaze off her and focused on his food as she strolled into her room. At that moment, Ethan''s voice resounded again, "Once I''m done taking you guys to your different academies, I''ll head straight to the king''s pce before heading to my animal field. We have some issues to discuss at the king''s pce". Ethan had been an average-ranked chief for years now, so he had started giving his opinion on matters concerning this kingdom...he wasn''t a low-ranked chief anymore. Things had even changed now, low-ranked chiefs and nobles could even give their little opinions when ites to matters concerning this kingdom¡­ ..But not as much as the high-ranked and medium-ranked ones. So right now, Ethan was dressed in the blue-colored robe, robe he was meant to wear whenever a meeting was to take ce at the king''s pce. Within some minutes more, they were done eating as Emma cleared the table of tes. Then Ethan nced at Aiden and Hazel and said, "We have to leave immediately, there''s no time to waste". Aiden strolled over to where Alora dropped the bag and grabbed it with a kind of expression on his face. The expression screams, ''So I''m truly gonna go to the academy? Learning what I already know?''. He opened the bag and saw what was inside, books and reed pens, and he didn''t waste time closing it. The bag was just like a backpack, but the material used in making it was softer. He wore the bag as he began strolling toward where Ethan was standing. And as the three of them were sauntering out of the house, Emma said while waving at them, "Byeeeee". Hazel and Aiden were the only ones that waved back, Ethan didn''t. Reaching outside, they strolled toward one of the horses on thepound, the one that didn''t have a carriage attached to it. Then Ethan loosened the rope attached to the horse that was stopping it from moving. After loosening it, he helped Hazel and Aiden mount the horse as they were sitting on top of it right now. Then Ethan mounted the horse also sitting in front...that''s where he was supposed to sit since he was the one that was gonna put the horse in motion. He put the horse in motion riding it out of thepound and into the vige square. They rode until they arrived in front of Hazel''s academy, then they rode into thepound. This was the first time Aiden was setting eyes on Hazel''s academy ever since he was born into this world. He wasn''t interested in going to school to learn the basic things since he knew them already, so he never had an interest in seeing Hazel''s academy. But he was seeing it right now, and he was amused. Yeah, there was a lot of differencepared to the schools in modern world, but he was still a little amused. Thepound was huge, the structures were okay, students were on thepound, both males and females. Hazel descended from the horse with the help of her father, then Ethan handed some copper coins to her...what she was gonna use in feeding and doing other things. Ethan then nced at Aiden and voiced out, "This is the first time you''re seeing Hazel''s academy, right?". Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Yes, dad". "You didn''t even want to attend any academy to learn the basic things, so why would you even bother toe check out what Hazel''s academy looks like?". Ethan voiced out once again. Yes, he was correct, Aiden couldn''t deny it. Ethan uttered once again, "If not for the little things we''ve been teaching you since when you were a baby, you wouldn''t even be able to spell your name now, not to talk of the fact that you''re managing to read and write little by little". ''No, you''re wrong, dad, I already have knowledge of those things from the world I came from''. Aiden thought to himself. For the past years, Aiden had been pretending that he couldn''t read and write well. That he was managing to read and write due to the little things they''d been teaching him. He didn''t want them to be confused and surprised at the same time. By now, Hazel had already sauntered away, then Ethan''s voice resounded again, "Now, let''s head over to your academy so you could be registered". And after making that utterance, he rode the horse out of thepound. As they rode, they sighted other horses run past them with people on them...they were heading to their different destinations. Ethan rode the horse until they arrived in front of the academy, then he rode straight into thepound. And at that moment, Aiden began ncing around thepound. It was simr to Hazel''s, thepound was vast with little flowers in it. And he could see students in robes around, both males and females. He nced at the edifices, they were just like the ones in Hazel''s academy. They were nice buildings, but very different from the school buildings in modern world. They needed improvement to get to the same level as the ones in modern world. "This is the academy I''ll be registering you in, and you''ll start today". Ethan said to Aiden ncing at him. He came down from the horse, then helped Aidene down from it as well. "All we have to do now is find the head office. We''ve done our inquiries, and this is a good school to start in. I''m sure the ss you''ll be starting in, you''ll see lots of kids younger than you". Ethan said ncing directly into Aiden''s eyes. But Ethan''s statement wasn''t of much concern to, Aiden. Whether they were younger or older than him, what he knows was that he''ll be smarter than all of them once ites to that basic knowledge. Reading, writing, spelling, and all that. But as for others, he wasn''t sure. Who knows? They could be teaching a subject here he wasn''t aware of at all. He kept on ncing around thepound, and at that moment, he was wondering why these students roaming about on thepound weren''t in their ssrooms. In the world he came from, everyone should be in their different ssrooms by now. "Let''s find the head office so I could register you, pay the necessary fees, and leave right away". Ethan uttered to Aiden again as they began sauntering. These schools were established by the previous and current king, but they weren''t free. After registering your child, you''ll still have to pay some necessary fees. And every single day your childes to school, you have to give him or her copper coins for feeding and all that. Now, not everyone in the Tuvalon Kingdom could afford this, all hands are not equal. Some people aren''t rich, in fact, they aren''t average, they are struggling to make ends meet. So for people like that with kids, other schools were established for them by the previous and current king. They wouldn''t have to pay anything after registering their kids in these academies...they''ll be taught the basic things for free. And as for feeding, they wouldn''t need to pay anything, they''ll be fed everyday at the academies for free. But those academies weren''t as nice looking as the ones you''ll have to pay for. Both the past and current king arranged these so every kid would get the basic knowledge. So no one would say, ''My kid is illiterate ''cause we are too poor to send him or her to school''. And apart from the schools established for those poor ones, they were being helped in other ways by the king. The kids who get to attend these kinds of academies where the necessary fees have to be paid were the ones whose parents were rich or average financially. Chapter 26 Registering In The Academy. Ethan and Aiden sauntered on thepound heading straight to the head office. Now, these schools were established by the kings, but the king wouldn''t be there to supervise and monitor what was going on in them. He wouldn''t be the one to make sure things are running smoothly at the academies, he wouldn''t be the one to teach the students. So as there were teachers that would teach the kids, so there were head teachers that would monitor what was going on in the schools and make sure things keep running smoothly. The head teachers were the ones that would register every kid that wants to start attending an academy. So that''s where they were heading to, the head teacher''s office. ..Now, Aiden was a handsome boy, he was cute. So as he strolled, he noticed that some females were staring at him, both the ones that were pretty and the ones that weren''t that pretty. Apart from the females, some males were also staring at him. ..Both the ones that were younger than him, the same age as him, and the ones older than him. They were still sauntering when a bell rang, and Aiden quickly sighted the person that rang the bell. It was a boy in green robe, and the moment that bell rang, everyone began evacuating thepound and heading to the buildings. Now, Aiden was a little surprised, so they do ring bells here to signify things? Like, when toe to ss, when to eat, and all that? It was just like this in modern schools, bells were always rung to signify things. Like, time for different subject teachers to enter the ss, time to eat, and all that. ''Hmmm, interesting''. Aiden thought to himself as he was still strolling. Ethan had already sighted where the head teacher''s office was situated as he sighted the inscription on the door, ''Head Office''. They sauntered until they arrived in front of the office. The door was shut, so they''ll have to knock. And that''s what happened, Ethan began knocking on the door. But the door wasn''t opened immediately, after knocking for close to a minute, that''s when the door was opened. And it was opened by a woman in milk-colored robe, so the head teacher of this academy was a woman? Well, Ethan and Aiden weren''t that surprised, this wasn''t the first time they were seeing something like this. Ethan had seen lots of academies where the head teachers in them were women. And the modern world Aiden came from, he''s seen lots of female principals. The moment she set eyes on Ethan, a kind of expression appeared on her face, like an ted one. And she voiced out at that moment, "You''re one of the chiefs of this kingdom, right?". "Yes". Ethan retorted with a little smile on his face. She nced at Aiden and uttered once again, "And this is your son, right?". "Yes, he goes by the name, Aiden". "There are also some kids here whose parents are chiefs and nobles of this kingdom". Ethan only nodded his head, he wasn''t surprised at all, it was normal thing. At Hazel''s academy, he had seen some kids there whose fathers were chiefs and nobles as well. As for Aiden, he didn''t give a f**k, it was like useless information to him. "So you''vee to register your kid in this academy?". The head teacher inquired. Ethan didn''t say anything, he just nodded his head with that little smile still stered to his face. "Please,e in". The head teacher uttered paving way for them to enter. Ethan and Aiden strolled into the office, then she shut the door. There was a wooden table in the middle of the office, and there were some wooden chairs around the table. Entering the office, Aiden nced around, and it was looking nice. "Please, take your seats". The head teacher uttered to both of them as she strolled to her chair in front of the table and sat on it. The both of them made themselvesfortable on chairs at the other side of the table where the head teacher was sitting. Then the head teacher voiced out once again, "Just as I said before, you''vee to register your kid in this academy". "Yes". Ethan responded nodding his head a little. "You said his name is what again?". The head teacher inquired with a kind of expression on her face. "Aiden...Aiden Dankworth". Ethan retorted once again. "So, how old is he?". The head teacher inquired once again. "He is seven years old". "Seven years old?". "Yes". "Wow! Why is he starting at this age? The normal age for a kid to start attending an academy to get the basic knowledge is five years old, why is he starting now?". "I don''t know. But at the age of five, we started telling him it was about time for him to start attending an academy so he could start getting the basic knowledge and start learning, but he''s been refusing up till now. Even at this age, he kept refusing, I had to force him". Ethan exined. The head teacher nced at Aiden and inquired, "Young boy, why have you been refusing to start attending an academy?". The only thing that flowed out of Aiden''s mouth was, "Ummm", And that''s where it ended, nothing else came out of his mouth. He can''t tell anyone the main reason why he''s been refusing to start attending an academy, they''ll be really confused. Discerning that nothing else was gonna flow out of Aiden''s mouth, the head teacher voiced out, "Well, some kids are like him, they refuse to start attending an academy at the normal age. Some kids started attending this academy at the age of 6, but none started at the age of 7, your son is starting reallyte". "Well, there was nothing we could do about it. I''m just d that he is here now". Ethan stated. "So, does that mean he can''t read, write, or spell at all?". "No, he can do all of those, very little, he''s trying his best. And this is due to the teaching we''ve been giving him since when he was a baby". The head teacher nodded her head, then voiced out, "Well, he''s gonna be joining one of the sses where he''ll meet boys and girls of his age mate, and the ones younger than him. As time passes and he''s learning things and improving in knowledge, he''ll be moving to different sses where the styles of teaching there are tougher". Ethan only nodded his head, then she asked something Ethan wasn''t expecting to hear at all, "Do you have another child?". A kind of expression appeared on Ethan''s face the moment she asked that question. The expression reads, ''Where did that questione from?''. But he knew he''ll have to respond, so he voiced out, "Yes, I have a daughter of about 15 years old, she is attending another academy". "Oh! That''s nice". The head teacher voiced out with a bit of smile on her face. After that, the registration took ce, details about Aiden were written down. The head teacher asked if he was with books and the reed pen, and Ethan replied saying yes. Then the head teacher told Ethan about the feeding, that they''ll all be gathering at a certainpartment where each of them can eat before going back to ss. That he''ll have to be giving him money everyday for that, that arrangement was made for people that were ready to pay. And Ethan said he was aware of that since he has a daughter in another academy. He''s been giving her copper coins for feeding for years now whenever she was heading to the academy. And at that moment, Aiden began thinking of the cafeterias in modern schools. That''s where every student and teacher gathers to eat. That should be exactly what the head teacher was speaking of, he couldn''t wait to see what thepartment would look like. And at that moment, Ethan paid all the necessary fees, he dropped all the needed coins. Then he handed some copper coins to Aiden which he''ll use in feeding and doing other things. And right now, Ethan was done, it was about time to leave this ce and head straight to the king''s pce. He stood up from the chair he was sitting on and said to, Aiden, "I''lle pick you up after you''re done, be expecting me". Aiden only nodded his head, and as Ethan was about to begin strolling, the head teacher said something to him. Once again, something he wasn''t expecting to hear. "Apart from being a chief, you''re also a warrior. You''re helping out this kingdom in many ways". Ethan nced at her with a kind of expression on his face, then the expression quickly disappeared as he voiced out, "Yes, that''s true". Chapter 27 Showing Him Places In The Academy. "It was a privilege speaking with you". The head teacher voiced out once again. And at that moment, a certain kind of expression appeared on Aiden''s face, and this was the thought running through his mind, ''What''s wrong with this woman?''. A little smile appeared on Ethan''s face at that moment, then he said, "I feel honored hearing that. I am even heading to the king''s pce at this moment". Since she said it was a privilege speaking with him, then why doesn''t he brag some more? "Oh! That''s nice". She voiced out with a smile on her face. Wanting this to end, Ethan said, "Bye", Then he strolled straight to the door, opened it, and stepped out of her office. The head teacher nced at the door for some seconds before focusing her gaze on, Aiden. Then she said to him, "Wait here, let me go call the teacher assigned to your ss. She''ll be the one to take you to your ss, don''t touch anything". And with that, she stood up from the chair she was sitting on and walked out of the office. And at that moment, Aiden began wondering what his experience in this academy would be like. For the past seven years, he''s been staying at home or following his dad or mum to some ces. He''s never stepped foot into any of this academy. He''s gotten to experience what attending school in the modern world felt like, but he hasn''t experienced what it felt like attending school in this world. How would the students in this school treat him? Both the ones that were younger than him, older than him, and the same age as him. In his previous world, he experienced a lot of bullying while in school, would it be the same case in this academy? Well, he''ll know once he spends days here. And at that moment, he began thinking about the system. He hasn''t gotten any daily quest for today. Yesterday, he got his daily quest early in the morning, when would he get today''s own? Well, the time he gets the quests varies each day. As of this point, he''s umted a lot of skill points, and he''s been umting a lot of Exp as he keeps leveling up and his status keeps getting better and improving. None of his stats points were reading zero anymore. He began wondering if he should check his status interface at this moment. ''Should I? Should I not?''. He was still contemting when the door to the head teacher''s office opened. And the head teacher stepped foot into thepartment along with a pretty woman in blue robe. For some seconds, Aiden kept staring at the woman, she was really pretty. ording to the look of things, she would be in her early ''thirties. Maybe 30, 31, or 32. The head teacher stood in front of Aiden, pointed at the woman, and said, "Aiden, this is your ss teacher, the teacher assigned to your ss. She goes by the name, Miss Alice". Hearing that, a certain kind of expression appeared on Aiden''s face. Since she was still a ''miss'', then she wasn''t married. Why was a beautiful woman like this still single? The head teacher then nced at Miss Alice and said, "This is Aiden Dankworth, his father is one of the chiefs in this kingdom. He is seven years old". "Seven years old? He''s starting school a littlete". Miss Alice voiced out with a kind of expression on her face. "Yes, that''s true. I asked him the reason why he''s starting school at this age, and he didn''t answer, so. And his dad told me they''ve been telling him to begin school since when he was five years old, but he''s been refusing". The head teacher stated. Miss Alice nced at Aiden and inquired, "Why have you been refusing to start school?". And at that moment, this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''Holy shit! This same question?''. He was gonna answer her the same way he answered the head teacher, "Ummm...Ummm". "Umm..what?". Miss Alice inquired with that expression still stered to her face. Like a bit of confused and bewildered expression mixed together. "This was the same answer he gave me when I asked the same question, no need to waste your time". The head teacher said to Miss Alice. Miss Alice didn''t ask any more questions as she kept ncing at Aiden. Then the head teacher said to her again, "Take him to his ss. And maybe, before taking him there, you can show him around this academy if you want to, it''s a matter of choice". Miss Alice nodded her head before uttering to Aiden, "Let''s go". Aiden stood up from the chair he was sitting on and strolled over to where she was standing, then the both of them began sauntering together. They strolled out of the head teacher''s office and began sauntering on thest floor of the edifice. There were about two buildings on thepound, each of them was a three-storey building. As Aiden had already concluded, they tried in the way they built the structures, but a lot of improvements were to be made to them if they were to look as good as the ones in modern-day schools. As they were walking, Miss Alice nced at Aiden and uttered, "Before we head over to your ss, I want to show you some ces in this academy...some important ces". Aiden did nothing but nod his head, then Miss Alice said to him again, "Were you told about how feeding works in this academy?". "Yes, I''ll have to pay some copper coins to eat, right?". Aiden retorted. "Exactly. Now, were you given some copper coins?". "Yes, my dad gave me some before leaving". "The head teacher told me your dad is a chief, what rank is he at?". Miss Alice inquired of Aiden once again. "He is at the medium rank, he is a medium-rank chief". "Hmmm, that''s nice. Hearing that surname, Dankworth, I knew it was familiar. Well, I am gonna take you to where both students and teachers gather to eat once it gets to break". Miss Alice said. And hearing that, Aiden became a little ted. If it was in the modern world, they''ll call it cafeteria, but here, they didn''t give it any name. So in his head, he just named it ''cafeteria''. He wanted to see what it looked like, how it was arranged. He thought they were gonna begin mounting the staircase of this building, but no, she sauntered straight into thepound. And still following her, Aiden inquired, "Where are we heading to? Aren''t we gonna begin mounting one of the staircases in this building to get there?". "It''s located in this building, not the other one", After uttering that, sheughed a little, then voiced out again, "Or do you think I don''t know what I''m doing?". "No, it''s not like that". Aiden said. "Just follow my lead". Miss Alice uttered ending the conversation. ording to what Aiden had discerned, they were heading to the other three-storey building just as Miss Alice had already told him. They strolled until they got to the building, then she walked to a certain door, opened it, and she and Aiden stepped foot into it. Entering it, Aiden began ncing around immediately, it was nice looking. It was arranged just as the cafeterias in modern world. Chairs were kept round a certain wooden table, and that''s how it kept going covering all thepartment. More than three people can make use of one table to eat. And thepartment was vast meaning it could contain arge number of people. "So, this is where everyone gathers to eat, that''s if you''re with enough money to pay for the food". Miss Alice said to Aiden. Aiden nodded his head in understanding as he was still ncing around. Then Miss Alice said to him once again, "And this is where the cookse to cook the food that we eat each day. They haven''t started cooking yet, but in some minutes more, they''ll start cooking, and they are fast cookers". Aiden just kept nodding his head in understanding, then Miss Alice said to him again, "Now, let''s head over to the library". "Library?". Aiden inquired with a bit of bewildered expression on his face. "Yes, library, where different books on different subjects are located. Is that a surprising thing to you? This is an academy where learning takes ce. Or haven''t you heard of the word library before?". Miss Alice uttered to Aiden. "No, that isn''t the case". Aiden stated. "Then what''s the case?". "It''s nothing, don''t worry about it". Miss Alice sighed as she strolled out of thepartment, and Aiden followed suit. Chapter 28 Introducing Him To The Class. Now, what was the reason why Aiden was a little surprised when he heard the word ''library'' flow out of her mouth? ''Cause he wasn''t expecting that there''ll be a library in this academy. He was underestimating this world''s academies a lot. There were libraries in modern-day schools, but he wasn''t expecting that there''ll be libraries in this world''s schools...once again, he was underestimating them a lot. But he wasn''t the type that loves reading that much, in his previous world and this world, he was still the same. But as for his sister, Hazel, she loved reading a lot. Miss Alice sauntered on thepound as Aiden followed her from behind. "Seems like the library is located in this building?". Aiden said to Miss Alice since they were heading to the other building, they were out of the one where the cafeteria was situated. "Yes, it''s located in this building". Miss Alice retorted as she kept sauntering. They strolled until they arrived at the building, then she began mounting the staircase at the left-hand side, and Aiden mounted it along with her. There were two staircases in the building, one was located on one side, and one was located on the other side. But Miss Alice chose to mount the one closer to her instead of strolling again just to mount the other one...wise choice. They mounted the staircase until they got to the second floor, then Miss Alice began sauntering in the corridor as Aiden kept following her. As they sauntered, he nced at some ssrooms, and he could see students in robes sitting on different wooden chairs with wooden tables in front of them. Some of the ssrooms had teachers in them, while some didn''t. The ones that had teachers in them, all the students in those ssrooms had books in front of them with reed pens in their hands. And there was something Aiden noticed about these ssrooms, they didn''t have permanent boards in them. This was how it was being done... ..Any subject teacher that strolls into a ssroom would have to carry his or her own board in their hands. The board would be somehow mini, and once they want to start teaching, they''ll hang the board in front of the ss. Once they were done teaching, they''ll take the boards along with them...that was how it was being done. This was different from how it was being done in modern schools. In modern schools, each ss would have its own boards...permanent ones. So once a teacher steps into a ssroom, he or she wouldn''t have to carry any board along with them, there were boards in each ss already. All they have to bring was a marker and their teaching notes. Aiden noticed that there were older kids in some sses, kids that were in their teens already. They must have passed through the stage Aiden was about to pass through now. He kept on following Miss Alice''s lead as they arrived in front of a door, and the inscription, ''Library'' was written on the door. That was confirmation that this was the library before Miss Alice opened the door and the both of them stepped foot into it. The moment they stepped foot into it, Aiden began ncing around. He sighted shelves with books arranged in them carefully and neatly. And he also sighted wooden chairs and tables in the library. He was ncing at the chairs and tables when Miss Alice''s voice resounded, "That''s where students sit to read, you can read whatever books of your choice. The library is not for everyone, you''ll have to love reading to be visiting it constantly". And Aiden nodded his head at that moment, what she said waspletely true, you''ll have to love reading to be visiting the library constantly. He doesn''t love reading that much, so he wasn''t sure he''ll be visiting this ce that much. Just by ncing at the covers of the books, Aiden could tell they weren''t published. They were just written with reed pens, the titles of the books were written on the covers, and the covers were designed. Miss Alice stretched her right hand toward one of the shelves and took a book from it. The title on the cover was, ''Some Of The Kings That Have Ruled Over The Tuvalon Kingdom And Their Histories''. Miss Alice nced at Aiden and voiced out, "See, this is a history book, it''s focused on that". Aiden had already discerned that before she uttered it to him. She put the book back on the shelf and took out another one. The title on the cover of the book reads, ''The Reason For Tribute Paying''. "This is also a history book". Miss Alice said once again. She put the book back into the shelf, took out another one, showed it to Aiden, and the title on the cover reads, ''Mathematical Theories''. She uttered to Aiden, "Now, this is a mathematics book, a book about calction. Do you love calction?". Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Yes, to a certain extent". And that was true, he loved mathematics as a whole to a certain extent, but it was nowhere near his best subject. In his previous life, while he was in school, he never failed mathematics apart from the time when the bullying he was receiving was getting to him too much. Miss Alice kept the book back on the shelf, then she said to, Aiden, "You''ve seen the library, it''s about time for me to show you some other ces in this academy". The both of them departed from the library, then she showed him some other ces in the academy. She made sure to show him where to go whenever he was pressed and wanted to ease himself. And right now, both of them were standing in front of one of the buildings on thepound...the edifice where the library was situated. Miss Alice said to Aiden, "I am done showing you the necessary ces in this academy. Now, it''s about time for me to take you to your ss". Aiden only nodded his head, then she uttered once again, "Follow me". After making that utterance, she began moving immediately. She walked straight to the staircase and began mounting it, and Aiden followed her from behind. They got to the second floor, but she wasn''t done, she began mounting the staircase that would lead them to the first floor, and Aiden kept following her from behind. As they ascended, Aiden had already discerned something, ''Seems like my ss is located on the first floor''. And he was correct, reaching the first floor, Miss Alice began sauntering in the corridor, and Aiden kept following her from behind. As they strolled, he nced at the different sses, and he could see students in them. Some had teachers in them, and some didn''t. Reaching the door of a certainpartment, she stopped walking and stepped foot into thepartment, this was Aiden''s ss. Aiden followed suit, he stepped foot into the ss. Some students in the ss were discussing before Miss Alice entered, but the moment they sighted her...they kept mute. Miss Alice and Aiden were standing in front of the ssroom currently, and all the students were ncing at them. Aiden was making use of that chance to be scanning around the ssroom. Each student was sitting on wooden chairs with a table in front of them. This was how it was being done in modern schools. He was supposed to be amused a little, but he wasn''t ''cause he''s sighed things like this while he and Miss Alice were roaming around the academy. He''s sighted that the other sses had chairs and tables in them, and each person was upying one. So he was expecting that his ss would be the same. He nced at the students, and he could see that they were dressed in different colors of robes...some were wearing the same color of robe though. Their bags were close to them, but none of them had books in front of them. At this point, he couldn''t even tell who he was older than and the ones the same age as him among the students. He and Miss Alice were still standing in front of the ssroom, and the students were still ncing at them. Then Miss Alice suddenly voiced out, "Guys, this is Aiden Dankworth, he is seven years old, and he is gonna be joining this ss". The moment she was done making that statement, a certain kind of expression appeared on the faces of the students. Their expression reads, ''Wow! he is startingte''. Miss Alice noticed the expression on their faces, and she didn''t waste time voicing out, "I know, I know, he is startingte...but this is the time he chose to start". Chapter 29 Sudden Approach. And at that moment, their facial expressions changed screaming, ''Why did he choose to start now?''. And that annoyed Miss Alice a little, these little kids were questioning her using their facial expressions? She voiced out at that moment, "You guys should stop that, I don''t know the reason why he chose to start at this age", Then she nced at Aiden and inquired, "Or Aiden, would you like to tell them?". Aiden did nothing more than shake his head signifying ''no''. Then Miss Alice continued speaking, "As I''ve said, his name is Aiden Dankworth, and he is seven years old. His father is one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom". The moment she made that utterance, Aiden was just like, ''You didn''t have to say that'', he said it in his thought, so no one heard. She was still speaking, "He''s gonna be joining you guys in this ss. Be nice to him". Everyone just nodded their heads, and ncing at their faces, Aiden was a little confused. There were different expressions on their faces, and at that moment, he couldn''t help but wonder, ''Would they be nice to me?''. "Is there any avable chair in this ssroom?". Miss Alice''s voice resounded once again. "Yes ma''am, more than one, about two avable chairs and tables". One of the male students voiced out. "Oh! That''s nice. I haven''t been putting focus into these things, so I''m not aware", Miss Alice voiced out, then she nced at Aiden and uttered once again, "Aiden, you''ll make use of one of the chairs and tables. This is your ss, try to get along with your ssmates". ''Would I be the one to get along with them, or would they be the one to get along with me? Getting along with them is based on how they treat me. And secondly, I am an adult in a young boy''s body, so I shouldn''t be the one to get along with them''. Aiden thought to himself. "I''ll be going now, I''lle to check out on you guyster. You guys should show him the chairs and tables avable so he''ll choose the spot he''ll like to sit on. Once again, be nice to him". Miss Alice voiced out, and after making that utterance, she departed from the ssroom. Aiden just stood there ncing at them all, now was the time to know how they''ll treat him. One of the boys in yellow robe stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began strolling toward, Aiden. ncing at him, Aiden could tell he was older than him. If he wasn''t, then they''ll be the same age, there was no how the guy was older than him. No one in this ss was older than him, he was older than some, and the same age as some. The guy in yellow robe reached where he was standing, ced his palm on his shoulder, and said, "Wee to this ss". A little smile appeared on Aiden''s face as he nodded his head a little, then the boy uttered to him again, "There are about two vacant chairs and tables in this ssroom, let me show you them". Aiden nodded his head a little once again, then the boy began sauntering as Aiden followed him from behind. Everyone in the ssroom was just ncing at both of them, both males and females. As they strolled passing different students in the ssroom, Aiden was just ncing at the boy, the first person to treat him nicely in this ss. While everyone was still sitting in their chairs, he was the one that took the initiative to stand up from his chair and approach him...Aiden liked that. ..And now, he was taking the initiative to show Aiden the vacant chairs and tables in the ssroom...nice. They arrived at one of the vacant chairs and tables at the side of the ssroom, then the boy said to, Aiden, "This is one of the vacant chairs and tables in this ssroom", He then pointed to the back of the ss and uttered, "That''s the second one, so, which one would you choose. To sit at this ce, or to sit at the back?". Aiden nced at the chair and table at the back of the ssroom, then he nced at the ones he was standing close to currently. Contemting for some seconds, he voiced out, "I''m choosing these, it''s better to stay at this spot than to stay at the back". The boy''s lips curved in a smile, then he uttered once again, "Nice choice". And at this moment, Aiden had developed a liking for the boy...the first person to treat him nicely. Everyone was still sitting in their seats ncing at both of them, none of them have even attempted to approach, Aiden. "I know your name already, Aiden Dankworth, just as our teacher said. My name is, Oliver". The boy uttered with that smile still stered to his face. "That''s a cool name". Aiden stated just to lift the boy''s spirit...and truly, the name was cool to Aiden. "Thanks". There was silence for a while as the both of them just stood there ncing at each other, then Oliver''s voice resounded, "I''ll go to my seat now, we''ll talkter". Aiden just nodded his head, and Oliver departed from his presence heading to his seat. People were still ncing at, Aiden, but no one approached him. He sat on his seat focusing his gaze on, Oliver...he had developed a liking for him. Oliver wasn''t ncing at him, but he was ncing at, Oliver. Aiden was a cute young boy, so sitting on the chair, he noticed that some of the females in the ssroom were ncing at him. This was exactly what happened while he and his dad were sauntering on thepound heading to the head teacher''s office. ..He noticed that some girls were staring at him. ..Little girls, what do they know about love? Or wait, was it lust they were feeling while ncing at him? Whatever, if it was banging they needed, then he wouldn''t be able to give it to them ''cause he took them like little children. How could he be screwing little girls without full packages? Girls that weren''t even up to their teens yet? Yes, he was a little boy too, but no matter what, he''ll always take himself as an adult...an adult in a young boy''s body. At that moment, some of the girls began approaching him, and he was really surprised. Minutes ago, they all sat on their chairs ncing at him, none of them even attempted to approach him. But now, many of them wereing to meet him in his seat and introducing themselves to him telling him their names? Out of all the girls that introduced themselves to him, there was one that was the prettiest, and she goes by the name, Ava. There was something special about her, and she was really pretty. Aiden just kept ncing at her as she strolled to her seat. If only he was interested in love, then there might be a way to work out things between the both of them though they were still very young. And they''ll keep going until they get to their teenage age. But as things were going, he wouldn''t be able to do love. He hasn''t even startedpleting main quests yet, he hasn''t started seducing girls and banging them. So, how could he do love when he was engaging in such? Girls kept greeting and introducing themselves to him, and Aiden kept smiling receiving their greetings and introductions. He was still a little surprised, they were sitting on their chairs before, but they suddenly decided toe and start greeting him... ..Was it because they found him cute? After the girls were done greeting him, the boys started approaching him. Oh! It was the boys'' turn now? What can he do apart from leaving a smile on his face and receiving their greetings and introductions? As they were greeting, Aiden, Oliver was ncing at them from his seat...and there was a smile on his face. He was happy that they were finally approaching him, he was happy that he was the first person that took the initiative to approach him. Within minutes, everyone was now sitting on their seats as they were done greeting, Aiden. Not everyone in the ssroom approached him though, some just glued their asses to their seats without standing up from it for a second. One of the boys that approached Aiden asked this question after he had greeted and introduced himself to him, ''Why did you choose to start school now? At this age?''. And this was Aiden''s reply to him, ''Ummm''. The boy became tired and strolled back to his seat noticing that Aiden doesn''t n on giving him an answer to his question. Chapter 30 Checking Out Their Status. More time had passed, and no teacher had stepped foot into their ssroom, was this how it was being done in this academy? But while Aiden was strolling along the balconies, he sighted teachers in some sses...so why hadn''t any teacher stepped foot into their ss? Well, it wasn''t like Aiden wanted any teacher to step foot into their ssroom, they''lle and start teaching him what he already knows...that was his mindset. Remember, he had been refusing to start attending any academy due to that reason...teaching him what he already knows. Since no activities were taking ce in their ss, no teacher was in their ss, and some of the students were discussing with each other... ..Aiden decided to do something, and this was something that would require him to make use of the system. He hade to learn a lot about the system within the seven years of making use of it, within the seven years ofpleting quests and earning rewards. He can check out the stats of a person with his system. And since he discovered this, the only person''s stats he''s checked was his dad''s stats. And what he saw...men. His stats points were really high, his agility, strength, and the rest of his other stats were high. He was surprised, but after some time, it died down. What does he expect? His dad was strong, he knows that. He''s seen his dad''s disy of power, he''s seen him battle people. And right now, Aiden wanted to check out the status of the people he''s developed a liking for...that''s Oliver and Ava. Not like he didn''t like the other students in the ssroom, he liked them forter approaching him and introducing themselves to him. But he liked Oliver and Ava more. Oliver was the first person to approach him and treat him nicely in this ssroom, and Ava was the prettiest girl in this ssroom ording to him. He was ncing at Oliver currently, then he called out on his system from the mind, ''System''. ''Can I see Oliver''s stats? The one in yellow robe''. And at that moment, an interface appeared in front of Aiden, and this is what he saw there, ________ __________ Done ncing at the interface, it disappeared. And the first thing that ran through Aiden''s mind was, ''So we are both age mates?''. He thought he would be older than Oliver or they might be the same age. But he was holding on to the belief that he was most likely older than him, maybe by a year, but it happens to be that they were age mates? He was surprised at first, but soon, it died down, there was nothing to be too shocked about. And ording to what he saw from his stats, he was unranked, which means he hasn''t awakened yet, he doesn''t possess any power element currently. As known, not everyone gets to awaken a power element, a person would have to have the mana core in him or her before thinking of awakening an ability. ording to what he saw from Oliver''s stats, he had the mana core in him. ''Mana'' was part of the stats, if Oliver wouldn''t get to awaken an affinity, then he wouldn''t have the mana stats. So at the right age which was one year from now, he''ll get to awaken an affinity...Aiden was happy for him. Aiden was also sure that he''ll get to awaken an affinity ''cause he had the mana stats. And apart from that, the harem god had already told him from the very beginning that he''ll get to awaken an ability. Oliver''s stats points weren''t that bad from what he saw, but he still had a long way to go ''cause no matter how you look at it, his stats points were poor. His stats couldn''t bepared to his dad''s own, they were nowhere near. But Oliver was still a young boy, and he hadn''t gotten to train at all, so there was still a chance to increase his stats points. He had checked Oliver''s status, he was satisfied, now, it was about time to check Ava''s own. Now, this was the first time he was gonna be checking a female''s stats using his system. As known, the first person stats he had ever checked was his father''s own, second was Oliver''s, now, he was about to check Ava''s own. He called out on the system from the mind once again, ''System''. ''Can I see Ava''s status? The pretty girl with ck hair''. And at that moment, another interface appeared in front of Aiden, and this is what he saw there, ________ __________ Done ncing at the interface, it disappeared. And at that moment, lots of things were running through Aiden''s mind at the same time. First of all, Ava was the same age as him, he wasn''t that surprised. Secondly, she also had the mana core in her meaning she''ll get to awaken an ability when she gets to the right age. He was happy for her. Then thirdly, what was that ''Sex energy'' he saw as part of her stats? What does that mean? Since he''s been checking his status, he''s never seen anything like sex energy. When he checked his dad''s status, he didn''t see anything like sex energy. He just checked Oliver''s own, he didn''t see anything like sex energy, so why was it showing in Ava''s own? He was confused, he wanted an exnation, and it was only the system that could exin this to him, so he called out on the system from the mind once again, ''System''. ''I''m confused, I need an exnation. What''s that sex energy showing in Ava''s stats? I''ve never seen that before''. ___ ____ Aiden nodded his head in understanding at that moment, now he understands. He had never checked a girl''s status before, today was the first time, that''s why he wasn''t aware of this. There was no how he would have seen it in the past and wouldn''t ask questions. So thinking of Ava''s sex energy, ording to what he saw, her sex energy reads, 3/20. That only means one thing, she was really weak when ites to sex. Twenty should be the limit to determine how strong a female was when ites to sex, hers was reading three, her sex energy was really low. But she was still a young girl, her sex energy shouldn''t be that high? Guess as she was growing up, her sex energy would be increasing. He had checked out Oliver and Ava''s status, and he was happy. And best of all, he''s confirmed that both of them had the mana core in them...they''ll get to awaken an ability. How many people in this ssroom had the mana core in them? And how many don''t, he would have loved to know that. He can with his system, but he doesn''t want to, he felt it wasn''t necessary. He doesn''t like them enough to begin checking their stats one after the other. ''I haven''t gotten any quest for today, or would I be getting no quest today? Let me ask the system''. Aiden thought to himself. He called out on the system, ''System''. ''I haven''t gotten any quest for today, hope no problem?''. Aiden just nodded his head with his gaze focused on the front. If not for the Mind Conversation ability, how would he be conversing with the system? He''ll be speaking with the system, and everyone would think he was crazy. ..They''ll distance themselves from him, but thanks to the Mind Conversation ability... Chapter 31 Apart From. Little murmuring could be heard in the ssroom before a teacher stepped foot into it. A man in light blue robe, a board in one hand, and some books in one hand. He had a little mustache and some beards under his jaw. ncing at him, Aiden thought of his dad, they looked alike a little. And from what Aiden was seeing, seems like he was in his early ''forties. The moment he stepped foot into the ssroom, there was silence, the murmuring stopped...they stopped conversing amongst themselves. And at that moment, the man''s voice resounded, "Hello ss". "Hello, sir!". The whole ss voiced out in unison apart from, Aiden. He wasn''t that happy that a teacher had stepped foot into the ss. The teaching would start, and he''ll start learning what he already knows. But he decided to be patient first, who knows what subject teacher the man was? Who knows the subject he was teaching? Maybe it was something Aiden doesn''t know. As known, there weren''t permanent boards in each ss. The man brought along his board, so he just hung it in front of the ssroom. Hanging it, he faced the whole ss once again, and at this moment, he was scanning round. He wanted to see if any student was missing, this was something he likes to do when he steps foot into a ssroom to teach. If he notices that a student or some students were missing, he''ll ask the rest about them...if they had any idea why they were missing. He had been teaching in this academy for some time now, so he''s gotten so familiar with students in each ss knowing almost everyone''s faces. Scanning round, he confirmed that no student was missing, but he noticed something...there was a new face in this ss. He was ncing at Aiden currently, and Aiden was ncing at him as well...it was bing an awkward situation. "This isn''t a face I''m familiar with, are you new to this ss?". The man uttered with his gaze still focused on, Aiden. Before Aiden could even answer that question, one of the boys in the ssroom voiced out, "Yes, he joined today". The man nced at the boy and uttered, "I wasn''t asking you, why don''t you let the young boy answer the question?". And there was a little murmuring at that moment. The man focused his gaze on Aiden once again and threw back the question, "Are you new to this ss?". Aiden stood up from the chair he was sitting on and responded, "Yes, I''m new to this ss, and I''m new to this academy as a whole". The man nodded his head a little and voiced out, "Oh! That''s nice. So what is your name?". "My name is, Aiden Dankworth". Aiden retorted. A certain kind of expression appeared on the man''s face at that moment...an expression of familiarity. Then he uttered once again, "Aiden Dankworth...Dankworth, that surname seems really familiar. Are you in any way rted to..." Before the man couldplete that statement, Aiden cut him short saying, "Yes, I''m rted to Ethan Dankworth, one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. He is my father". "No wonder". The man voiced out with that expression of familiarity disappearing from his face. Then he uttered once again, "There are also some kids in this academy whose fathers are into politics too". Aiden heard that and gave no f**k about it. There was silence for a while, then the man voiced out once again, "How old are you?". Aiden knew that once he says his age, the man would make that samement, ''Howe you''re just starting now?''. You know, thatment about him startingte. "I''m seven years old". Aiden responded. A kind of expression appeared on the man''s face the moment Aiden made that utterance...yeah, he was most likely gonna make the samement. And he did, "Why are you just starting now? The normal age for a kid to start attending an academy is five years old. At least, if you want to startte, you start at six years old, why are you starting at seven years old?". Aiden didn''t answer that question, he was just ncing at the man. Then the man inquired of him once again, "Or were you attending an academy before you transferred to this one?". "No". Aiden responded. "Then why are you just starting school now? And to make matters worse, you''re the son of a chief". ''You didn''t have to say that''. Aiden thought to himself. The man was still ncing at Aiden waiting for a response, but Aiden doesn''t n on answering his question. What does he want to say? What does he want to tell him? "Are you answering or not?". The man inquired of Aiden once again. "Ummm". That was all that flowed out of Aiden''s mouth, the same thing. The man stood there for some seconds more, and by now, he had already discerned that Aiden doesn''t n on answering his question, so he voiced out, "You may sit. You''re starting school by this time ''cause you chose to start by this time...let''s leave it like that". He chose to end things that way, and Aiden was d that he did, he loved the fact that the man didn''t try to force an answer from his mouth. Aiden bnced back on his chair, and at that moment, he began wondering what subject the man was teaching. "So, everyone, bring out your books, we''ll continue from where we stopped concerning calction". He was a mathematics teacher, Aiden discerned that at that moment...hearing the word ''calction'' was enough for him to discern it. He wasn''t that bad at calction, he doesn''t like maths that much, but he doesn''t hate it either. So there was a very high possibility that he''ll be aware of what the man wanted to teach them. Everyone was already bringing out their books and reed pens from their bags, while Aiden was just ncing at them. Then the man uttered to, Aiden, "Didn''t you bring any book or reed pen? Don''t tell me you came empty-handed". And at that moment, Aiden held his bag, raised it, and said, "No sir, I didn''t. I came with books and reed pens". "That''s good then. Now, bring them out". The man voiced out. Aiden didn''t really like the type of vibe this man was emitting. But the man was a teacher, and he was a student, so he''ll have to keep things cool. He opened his bag and took out a book and reed pen dropping them on the table in front of him. By now, everyone had already done the same. Then the man strolled to the board he hung in front of the ss and wrote an equation on it, basic equation...simple equation. ncing at the equation, Aiden smiled a little, then thought to himself, ''Just as I said, things I''m already aware of. Look at this equation, what I do solve when I was a little kid''. It was simple for him, but it wasn''t that simple for the other students ''cause they hadn''t lived life somewhere else before reincarnating into this world. They haven''t gotten to solve equations like this in the past, it hasn''t been long since they were introduced to them. ..So it wasn''t that easy for them, but it was easy for, Aiden. It was even simpler than the ones Aiden had solved in the past...in his previous world. After writing the equation on the board, the teacher nced at them all and voiced out, "I''ll solve this, then you guys would get to solve your own". They all nodded their heads a little, then the man began solving the equation on the board. This wasn''t the first time the man was solving this kind of equation for them, but he was doing it again so they''ll be able to grab and understand it fully. So while the man was solving the equation, everyone focused their gazes on the board... ..Apart from, Aiden. He was the only one that didn''t fix his gaze on the board. In fact, while the man was solving, he was thinking about when he''ll get today''s quest. The system told him that he''ll get the quest, but he hadn''t gotten it yet, so when would he get it? That was what he was thinking about. There was no need to focus his gaze on the board ''cause he could solve the equation on his own...without the man''s exnation. After the man was done solving it, he nced at them all and inquired, "So, did you guys see that?". All of them answered ''Yes'' apart from, Aiden. Chapter 32 Getting The Equation Right. After that, the man exined to them how he was able to solve the equation. Done exining, he uttered, "Understood!". And they all answered ''Yes'' once again. Then he uttered, "Now, it''s about time for you guys to solve yours". He erased the equation on the board and wrote a new one. It was still on the same topic, but with different numbers. ''Gosh! These are basic equations. But they are kids though, they solve equations ording to their age. As they grow, it gets tougher''. Aiden thought to himself once again. "You guys should solve this, and after you''re done, I''ll go round and check". The man said after writing the new equation on the board. Everyone started writing the equations in their books and solving them. Some find it easy to solve, while some find it hard to solve. Now, as for those that find it easy to solve, not like it was as easy for them as it was for, Aiden, but they knew they''ll be able to solve it under some minutes. But as for those that find it hard to solve, they didn''t know if they''ll get it right or not. Aiden nced at Oliver, and he saw that he was already solving his. He nced at, Ava, and she was solving hers as well. He then nced at his book, wrote the equation on it, and began solving it immediately. It was as simple as f**k, though some people started solving the equation before him, he was sure to finish first. ..And that''s exactly what happened. Done solving the equation, he nced around, and everyone in the ssroom was still solving theirs. He nced at the boy closest to him, and he could see that the boy was having a hard time solving his...well, he couldn''t me him. But at that moment, a certain thought hit Aiden''s mind... How would the teacher react when he sees that he solved the equation perfectly well? Wasn''t this his first time attending an academy to get basic knowledge? And this was the first time he was seeing him solve this equation? Then how was he able to get it right without a single mistake? Where did he get the knowledge from? Was he that smart? Aiden was sure these were the thoughts that would run through the teacher''s mind. At that moment, he began thinking of what he''ll tell the man if he asks him one of those questions, ''cause there was no how the man wouldn''t be surprised. Even his ssmates would be surprised. Or should he fail the equation on purpose? But he has gotten it right already. Aiden became confused at that moment, this was the reason why he didn''t want to attend an academy meant for getting basic knowledge. Aiden contemted for some seconds more, then he decided on what he was gonna tell the man if he asks him that question. Within minutes, some students were done solving the equation. And little by little, more people were done solving the equation as well. Within some minutes more, everyone was done solving the equation. Out of all of them, some were sure that they''ll get the equation right, and that they solved it well. While some were sure that they''ll get the equation wrong...they were as sure as f**k. While some didn''t know if they''ll get it wrong or not, all they knew was that they did their best. "I''m sure everyone is done solving the equation. Now, it''s time for me to go round and check". The man''s voice resounded. He dropped the book on a student''s table close to him, the table in front of him. And the student''s work he was gonna check first, the student didn''t really like it. "Since you''re in front of the ss and the table close to me, I''ll check your work first". The teacher uttered, and the student gulped at that moment, he was anxious. He nced at the student''s book for some seconds, then he nced at the six years old male student and inquired, "Your face looks anxious, why are you anxious?". "Ummm...that''s ''cause I don''t know if I''ll get the equation right or not". The male student retorted. A smile appeared on the teacher''s face, then he said, "You got the equation right, you''re correct". The boy''s anxious face turned into an ted one the moment he heard that utterance. Then he voiced out with excitement on his face, "Seriously?". "Yes, you got the equation right". The teacher uttered once again. The boy began hugging his book at that moment, he was so happy. Do you know what it feels like to be confused if you got a question right or not? And it happens to be that you''re right? It''s such a good feeling. The man moved to the next person, the person behind the boy, it was a six years old girl dressed in green robe. Somehow, the girl''s face looked confident, like she knew she''ll get the equation right. He nced at her book for some seconds, nced at her, then voiced out, "You got the equation right". The girl only nodded her head with that confident expression still stered to her face...as said, she knew she''ll get the equation right. And that''s how the teacher kept going round checking out the works of the students. People got the equation right, and people didn''t. The people that didn''t get the equation right, he showed them where they did wrong and why they didn''t get the equation right. And currently, the teacher was getting closer and closer to where Aiden was sitting. Aiden listened and watched carefully as the teacher was checking Oliver and Ava''s work, and it happened to be that they got it right...the two people he developed a liking for got the equation right, they were smart. Right now, the teacher was checking out the work of a student that was in front of, Aiden...and it happened to be that the student got it wrong. The teacher showed the student why he got it wrong, then he nced at Aiden. ..It was time to check his. ording to the teacher''s mindset, he felt Aiden would most likely get it wrong since today was the first day he was attending an academy...what does he know? Even students he had taught this equation in the past were still failing it, so Aiden would most likely fail it as well. He sauntered to Aiden''s table as he was still ncing at him, but he didn''t notice any nervousness on Aiden''s face. Most of the students that failed the equation had a nervous expression on their faces, but he couldn''t find one on Aiden''s face. He nced at Aiden''s book, and ncing at it for seconds, he noticed that Aiden got the equation right. He was surprised and confused at the same time, he didn''t believe it. He nced at his work once again from top to bottom...and it happened to be that Aiden got the equation right. ..He opened his mouth in awe, how could it be that a student that just started today was already solving equations like this? "This can''t be, how did you get the question right? How were you able to solve the equation?". The teacher voiced out at that moment with a surprised and confused look stered to his face at the same time. The attention of the students was grabbed due to the teacher''s utterance...Aiden was able to solve the equation? Someone that just started today? How was that possible? Aiden had already contemted on what answer he was gonna give to the teacher ahead of time...he had already discerned that he would ask such a question. ncing at the man, he voiced out, "Just because I started attending an academy today doesn''t mean I''m aplete durd. While at home, my older sister had already started teaching me some of these things. From when I was a baby, my parents and sister had already started teaching me how to read. Growing up, I got to learn more, So I''m not aplete durd. I can read and write to a certain extent, I can solve some of these equations, and I''m aware of some other things". "Oh!", The man voiced out, nodded his head a little, then uttered once again, "So you have an older sister?". "Yes". Aiden responded. "I wasn''t aware that Ethan Dankworth had a daughter. Well, I wasn''t aware that you were his son too. So, apart from your sister, do you have any other siblings?". The man threw another question. "No, only she. Her name is, Hazel, and she is attending another academy". Aiden retorted once again. Chapter 33 Quest To Tap Her Buttocks. All of the students were satisfied with Aiden''s answer. Yeah, he had been taught some of these things at home, and those things included simple equations like this...that''s why he was able to solve it. Most of them nodded their heads and focused their gazes on their books once again. Oliver was among the people that nodded their heads and focused their gazes on their books...he was impressed. "So, you were able to solve this equation due to what you were taught at home? That''s nice, that''s impressive...that''s sign of smartness. Well, as you already know, you got the equation right, keep up the good job". The man uttered to Aiden once again as he moved to the other student. The moment the man wasn''t standing in front of Aiden anymore, a smirk appeared on his face. Why was he smirking? ''Cause he was able to fool the teacher and everyone in the ssroom. Yeah, both his parents and sister began teaching him how to read when he was a baby...but none of them taught him equations like this. ..He was able to solve this equation based on his knowledge, based on knowledge he got from his previous world. The man kept on walking round checking the students'' work as it was remaining a few. And as usual, some were getting the equation right, and some got it wrong. Within some minutes more, he had checked out the work of all the students in the ssroom. Right now, he was standing in front of the ssroom, then he uttered, "We aren''t done with this topic, we aren''t done with this equation. In our next ss, we''ll continue from where we stopped...some of you haven''te to understand this equation yet". He strolled over to the board he hung in front of the ss, took it, nced at Aiden, then immediately focused his gaze on everyone in the ssroom before voicing out, "See you guyster". And after that, he walked out of the ssroom. And at that moment, Aiden began wondering why the teacher nced at only him before ncing at everyone in the ssroom. What was it? Oh! was it ''cause he solved an equation he wasn''t expecting him to solve? That could be the case, but Aiden doesn''t want to think about it anymore, he doesn''t want to stress his brain thinking about it, it wasn''t worth it. Students in the ssroom were already putting their books and reed pens back into their bags, and Aiden did the same. He put the book and reed pen into his bag, then he kept the bag close to him. And at that moment, the system''s interface appeared in front of, Aiden, ________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> __________ ncing at the quest, a certain kind of expression appeared on Aiden''s face, ''Tap Alora''s buttocks?''. Yeah, he would love to do so since he''d been admiring her body for some time. Tapping her ass wasn''t even enough, he wanted to bang her if he had the chance. But he can''t ''cause he was still a small boy. He wanted to tap her big buttocks, but he''ll get into trouble if he does that. She''ll take it like he was disrespecting her, and she could even report him to his mum, and that would lead him into serious trouble. But he''ll have to find a way, he''ll have to tap her buttocks, and he''ll try to do so in a way that wouldn''t get him into trouble. One thing was for sure, the system knew that Aiden had been admiring Alora''s body and wanted to bang her, that''s why she was giving him this quest. This wasn''t the first time he had been given a quest to do something dangerous like this. When he was still a baby, the system gave him a quest to nce in between Alora''s legs which he aplished. It was a dangerous quest, but he aplished it. And after that, the system hadn''t given him any more quest concerning Alora. This was the second quest he was getting to do something to, Alora...perverted stuff. He''ll have to try to aplish it, and since it was a daily quest, he''ll have to aplish it today. Once it reaches tomorrow, he''s already failed the quest, and he''ll miss out on the rewards, and he hates missing out on the rewards. Ever since the system started giving him daily quests when he was a baby till now, he''s never missed out on any rewards. But a thought struck his mind at that moment. What if he gets home and doesn''t see the chance to tap Alora''s ass? Remember, she wasn''t the only maid in their house, there was also, Lydia. And he''ll most likely meet his mum once he gets home. Now, what if his mum and Lydia were with, Alora? Maybe the three of them doing a chore together that Aiden wouldn''t see the chance to tap her ass? Emma had taken bothdies as her daughters, so there was a possibility that the three of them might be together when Aiden gets home. Now, that would be mission spoilt for Aiden ''cause he wouldn''t see the chance to tap Alora''s buttocks, he has to do it when no one was there...without anyone knowing. He might miss out on the rewards...for the first time. But he decided to be patient and not make any conclusions till he gets home. ''Why didn''t the system give me a quest concerning where I am currently? I am at an academy, give me a quest concerning this academy''. Aiden thought to himself. But the moment he thought that, a smirk appeared on his face, tapping Alora''s ass wouldn''t be that bad...that''s if he''s able to aplish it, ugh. His mind was still a little busy when another teacher stepped foot into the ssroom, and Aiden nced at her immediately. He was thinking it was Miss Alice, but it wasn''t. The teacher was female, and she seemed pretty young and beautiful... prettier than Miss Alice. Aiden couldn''t even take his gaze off her for a while due to her prettiness...were all the female teachers in this academy this beautiful? She was dressed in pink robe, and there was a little smile on her face as she strolled into the ssroom making her look prettier. From the look of things, seems like she was in her ''twenties. And she was also carrying a board in her hand. She walked to the front of the ss, then uttered, "Hello, ss". "Hello, Miss Hannah". The whole ss voiced out apart from Aiden once again. Since she was bearing ''Miss'', then she wasn''t married as well. And she was bearing ''Hannah?'', that was Aiden''s grandmother''s name. Apart from the time Aiden''s grandma visited when he was still a baby, she visited again when he was four and when he was six along with Amelia, Emma''s younger sister. So Aiden had gotten to know both of their names. And hearing the whole ss call this prettydy ''Miss Hannah'', he discerned immediately that she was his grandma''s namesake. But it wasn''t much of a surprising thing for two people to be bearing the same name, right? After the whole ss was done returning the greeting, she voiced out, "So, we are gonna continue from where we stopped regarding letters and sybles". Hearing that, Aiden discerned that this woman must be an English Teacher, it was very easy for him to discern. Those topics were in English Language, and they were simple stuff. ..Another thing he was aware of...he was gonna learn something else he had full idea of. The teacher strolled to the front wall of the ssroom and hung the board in her hand just as the maths teacher did. As she strolled back to face the ss so the teaching could begin, she noticed, Aiden...an unfamiliar face. She wasn''t like the maths teacher that was very familiar with every face in a ss, but she knew she hadn''t seen this face before...she was sure. And the same thing took ce, she asked Aiden if this was his first time in this ss, and Aiden stood up from the chair he was sitting on and replied ''Yes''. And she said something like, no wonder his face looked so unfamiliar. Then the news about him being a child of one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom came out, and the teacher was astonished but wasn''t that astonished ''cause there were kids in this academy whose fathers were chiefs and nobles too. Then she asked for Aiden''s age, and Aiden told her he was seven years old, and the same thing took ce...overreaction and questions. Chapter 34 A Place To Eat At The Academy. When she asked that question, he knew the type of reaction he was expecting once he tells her his age. She''ll react as the others in this academy reacted...the same mindset, why was he startingte? Why was he starting at this age? "Why are you starting at this age? Seven years old? That''s toote". She inquired of Aiden, exactly the question he was expecting. Well, he was gonna give her the same answer until she tires out, "Ummm". He kept on saying ''Ummm'' until she said to him, "Don''t worry about answering the question, just sit down". And that''s exactly what Aiden did, he sat back in his chair. Then the teaching began. Everything she taught, he knew. She wrote some things on the board, asked some questions which students gave answers to, and activities kept on taking ce. Throughout everything, Aiden just sat there ncing at her and the students that participated in the teaching. She didn''t tell them to write anything in their books, she''s done that in the past, but she wouldn''t be doing it today. ..So they didn''t make use of their books and reed pens throughout her ss. Minutes had passed, and it was about time for her to step out of the ss, she was done teaching. She had already taken off the board she hung in front of the ssroom, she was holding her teaching notes in her hand. Then she nced at Aiden and said, "Aiden Dankworth, try to be serious and put your attention into what is being taught so you could learn faster since you''re starting by this time". Aiden responded with, ''Yes, Miss Hannah'', then she strolled out of the ssroom. The moment she departed from the ssroom, a smile appeared on Aiden''s face. Why was he smiling? The same reason, she had no idea of how knowledgeable he was, they had no idea of how knowledgeable he was. Yeah, they were thinking he already knew some things due to the teachings he''s been receiving at home...but they had no idea of how smart he was, he was smarter than they thought. After the teacher departed from the ssroom, murmuring began...students began discussing amongst themselves. After some minutes, Aiden heard a bell ring. He knew the ringing of the bell signified something, but he didn''t just know what it was. He nced around and noticed that students were standing up from their chairs, and he hadn''te to understand why they were standing up...until one student voiced out, "It''s time to go eat, finally". And the moment the student made that utterance, he and another student began walking out of the ssroom. Aiden had realized what the bell ringing signified due to the statement that flowed out of the student''s mouth, it was time to go eat. Students were sauntering out of the ssroom, and at that moment, Aiden sighted Ava walking out of the ssroom also. ''They must be heading to the cafeteria''. Aiden thought to himself. He stood up from the chair he was sitting on, nced at his bag, and was wondering if he should leave his bag and go. Then he nced around and noticed that everyone that had left the ssroom left their bags...so he decided he''ll leave his bag here and go as well. ..Not like there was money in it. He began strolling out of the ssroom until he was out of the ssroom and standing in the corridor currently. Lots of students in different colors of robes were walking in the corridor heading straight to the staircase that would lead them downstairs. This was the first floor, so they''ll have to dismount staircases to get to thest floor. Aiden nced at thepound and saw both teachers and students heading to the ce where they''ll gather to eat...the cafeteria. While the teacher, Miss Alice, was showing him different ces in this academy, she showed him the cafeteria and told him the cooks would soon start preparing something that everyone would eat...they must have finished cooking by now. Aiden joined the students strolling in the corridor as he began heading to the staircase as well. He wanted to see the food they prepared, he was hungry to a certain extent to empty his te of food in minutes. He got to the staircase and began dismounting it. He dismounted all the staircases one by one until he got to thest floor, then he began walking on thepound. The sun was shining, but it wasn''t hot, it was warm. It wasn''t ufortable, it wasfortable walking under it...it was a nice feeling. The door to the cafeteria was open as different people were entering it. Both teachers, students in their teenage age, and students that weren''t up to their teenage age. Aiden was still sauntering toward it along with other people when someone ced his arm over his shoulders. ..He nced at the person...and it was, Oliver. He didn''t see Oliver when he was strolling out of the ssroom, he thought he would have entered the cafeteria by now, but he was here? "Hey, Oliver". Aiden uttered after ncing at, Oliver. "Hey, Aiden". Oliver voiced out ncing at Aiden as well. "I thought you would have gotten to the cafeteria by now, I didn''t see you while I was sauntering out of the ssroom". Aiden said to Oliver. "Yes, I departed from the ssroom the moment the bell rang, but I didn''t head over to the ce for eating, I headed to another ssroom to meet someone". Oliver voiced out. Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Ohh!". Then Oliver voiced out once again, "You''re pretty smart. Though you haven''t attended an academy before, you were able to solve that equation due to what they''ve been teaching you at home?". "Yeah". Aiden responded. "Wow! That''s incredible. As the maths teacher said, that''s sign of smartness, or isn''t it smartness already?". A smile appeared on Aiden''s face, then Oliver voiced out once again, "I''ve introduced part of myself to you, I told you my name but didn''t tell you my age. Well, I''m..." Aiden didn''t allow himplete the statement as he cut him short uttering, "You''re seven years old". Yeah, he''s already confirmed it from his system. A certain kind of expression appeared on Oliver''s face at that moment, how did he know that? He didn''t remember telling him? He inquired of Aiden, "How did you know that? I didn''t remember telling you my age?". And it was at that moment Aiden realized he f**ked up a little. He can''t tell Oliver about the system? Never, so he voiced out, "Ummm...I could tell from ncing at you, I could tell that we were age mates". Oliver nodded his head a little and uttered, "Ohh! True, you can tell a person''s age sometimes by ncing at the person. Wow! you''re really smart, another sign of smartness". Aiden only smiled as the both of them kept sauntering toward the cafeteria. Then Oliver said to Aiden once again, "Are you aware?". "Aware of what?". Aiden inquired. "Aware that you''ll have to pay a certain amount of copper coins to be able to eat the food prepared by the cooks. We don''t eat free food in this school, but some schools feed their students for free". Oliver exined. "Yes, I am aware of that. The head teacher told me and my father when I was being registered, and our ss teacher, Miss Alice, also said something like that". Aiden responded. "OK, that''s good then. I wonder what we are gonna be eating today". Aiden nced at Oliver the moment he made that utterance and voiced out as well, "I''m also curious, we just have to enter and see". They kept on strolling until they got to the door of the cafeteria and stepped foot into it along with some other people. Aiden had seen the inner part of the cafeteria this morning, so he wasn''t astonished at all when he stepped foot into it. He nced around and saw that people were sitting on chairs already, some tables were already circted. As Aiden and Oliver were walking, a man in white robe stopped them, stretched out his hand, and voiced out, "4 copper coins, please". "Oh! Almost forgot". Aiden uttered and put his hand into one of the pockets of his robe. Oliver and Aiden brought out 4 copper coins each and handed them over to the man totaling 8 copper coins. Then the man paved way for them to pass blocking the group of students behind their backs. As they were sauntering, Aiden sighted a group of people dressed in white robes like the man that stopped them to collect money. From the way they were dressed, Aiden could tell that they were the cooks...they consisted of both men and women. Aiden had a question to ask, Oliver, so he nced at him and called out his name... "Oliver". Chapter 35 I Want Us To Become Friends. Oliver nced at him with a kind of ''What is it?'' type of expression on his face...not the rude type though. Then Aiden inquired, "So, how does it work in this ce? Is it that we''ll take our food before finding a ce to sit and eat? Or we''ll sit down and get served?". "The second one, after sitting down, then we''ll get served. Look at everyone sitting on chairs, both teachers and students, do they have food in front of them and are eating? No. They''ll have to wait till they get served, and the serving would soon begin". Oliver responded. Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Ohhh", Then Oliver voiced out again, "Let''s find a nice ce to sit, if possible, a ce that hasn''t been upied by anyone". Aiden immediately sighted a table with vacant chairs around it, none of them had been upied, so he pointed to them while saying to Oliver, "Look at those over there, none of the chairs had been upied, we can head over to them". "Nice one, Aiden". Oliver uttered to Aiden cing his palm on his right shoulder, he wasplimenting him for finding this quick...then the both of them began sauntering toward the chairs and table. They reached them, and the both of them didn''t waste time bncing on chairs, they sat close to each other. Up till now, the cooks hadn''t started serving the food, not even a single person in the cafeteria had started eating. Aiden wanted to know what food they prepared, but ''cause they haven''t started serving yet, he doesn''t know...and he was getting a bit impatient. He nced at Oliver and uttered, "Do you have an idea of what they prepared?". "Not even the slightest". Oliver responded. "I wonder when they are gonna start serving the food, we''ve paid, right? So they should start serving the food already". The moment Aiden made that utterance, two teenagers in the same color of robes joined them upying two of the seats around the table. The moment they sat down, they nced at Oliver and Aiden, and greeted them in a way small boys were supposed to be greeted...and that irritated Aiden a little. Yeah, they upied some of the chairs around the table when all the chairs werepletely vacant...but the chairs wouldn''t stay vacant forever? People would have to upy them, and that''s what just happened. ..So currently, it was remaining one vacant chair around the table. After some seconds, the cooks began serving the food, they started with the teachers first. And at that moment, Aiden and Oliver sighted the food prepared...it was porridge. Aiden wasn''t that amused, yeah, he''s eaten porridge a lot of times at home. But this porridge was prepared in a way, it was different from the way his mum does prepare hers...he was interested in tasting it. "It''s porridge". Oliver said to Aiden. "Is this the first time they are preparing it in this school?". Aiden inquired of Oliver, he just wanted to know. "No, this isn''t the first time". Oliver retorted shaking his head a little. "I have eaten porridge a lot of times at home, but ording to what I am seeing, this one might taste a little different". Aiden said. "Yeah, me too, I do eat porridge at home, my mum is good at preparing it. But I''vee to notice that this academy own is different from the ones my mum does prepare at home". Aiden nodded his head to Oliver''s utterance. At that moment, he was hoping the porridge would taste different from the ones his mum does prepare at home...he was hoping it would taste better. The cooks kept on serving the teachers as people kept on trooping into the cafeteria and upying the seats. Within some minutes, they were done serving the teachers, it was about time to serve the students. ..And that''s what happened, they began serving the students. Seven years old Aiden sat on his chair patiently waiting for the cooks to reach their table. He was waiting for the cooks to serve them so they could begin eating. He was still waiting when he sighted Ava strolling toward them. At first, he was confused if she was really sauntering toward them. But after some seconds, he came to realize that she was really strolling toward them. He knew where she was sitting before, he sighted her seconds after stepping foot into the cafeteria...but why was she sauntering toward them currently? She reached where they were sitting and upied the vacant chair around the table...the remaining vacant chair around the table. And the moment she sat down, everyone around the table was just ncing at her. Aiden, Oliver, and even the teenage boys. What was running through their minds at that moment was, ''Why did she leave where she was sitting before ande here? And out of all ces, why did she choose to sit here? A ce that was upied by only boys? So she was the only girl in their midst currently? Remember, Aiden developed a liking for her not long after entering the ss, after many girls approached him. He liked the fact that she was sitting close to him now, but he found it weird. Why did she suddenly choose toe sit close to him? That''s what he wanted to know. "What are you doing?". Oliver inquired of Ava ncing at her. "What do you mean?". Ava uttered ncing at Oliver. "Why did you suddenly choose toe sit here? Out of all ces, why here? Can''t you see this ce is filled with boys?". Oliver voiced out once again with a kind of expression on his face. "I just wanted to sit close to you guys...to be precise, I wanted to sit close to, Aiden". And at that moment, a certain kind of expression appeared on Aiden''s face. Like, an amused and bewildered expressionbined. ''Seems like she likes me''. Aiden thought to himself. ..But the fact was, he was still very young, and from the look of things, he wouldn''t be able to do love. "You wanted to sit close to me? Why?". Aiden inquired ncing at Ava. He wanted to see what she''ll say, he was expecting that most likely, she would give another reason why she wanted to sit close to him. Even if she likes him, she might not want to say it now. But he was surprised when she went straight to the point... "I like you, and I want us to be friends". At that moment, a certain kind of expression appeared on the face of Oliver and the two teenage boys upying seats around the table. Aiden was surprised that she didn''t hide her feelings, that she went straight to the point. "Don''t you have female friends?". Aiden inquired of her at that moment. "I do, but not here, at home. I don''t have lots of friends in this academy. I want to add you to my friends list, I want us to be pals". Ava retorted. "Hmmm, that''s okay, I also want to be friends with you, it''s nice making friends on my first day in this academy. I already have one here". Aiden uttered ncing at Oliver, then he ced his arm over his shoulders...Oliver was the friend he was referring to. A little smile just appeared on Ava''s face. Then not long after, they began serving them their food around that table. "Finally". Aiden muttered to himself. They dropped the tes of porridge in front of them with fish on top of each te. The aroma that entered Aiden''s nose at that moment was really nice...saliva almost dropped out of his mouth. ..From the aroma of the food, Aiden could tell that it was delicious, but he didn''t know if it was more delicious than the ones his mum does prepare. The two teenage boys around the table had already started eating, no wasting time. Oliver had started eating also, it was remaining Aiden and Ava. Aiden took the spoon and began eating as well. And wow! the food was one of a kind, it was delicious. Yeah, it tasted different from his mum''s own, but he wouldn''t say it was more delicious...no. If he was told to score the deliciousness of this porridge and his mum''s own, he''ll give them the same score. He ate and ate, and for some seconds, he''ll nce around to see everyone focused on their food, and he''ll do the same. After the passing of some minutes, teachers began evacuating the cafeteria. They were served first, so they were supposed to be leaving by now...unless they were slow eaters. Chapter 36 The Reason For Their Closeness. Students began leaving the cafeteria as well, by now, all the teachers had left the cafeteria. The two teenage boys sitting around the same table as Aiden had already departed from the cafeteria as well, they were really fast eaters. They drank the water that was served to them, stood up from the chairs they were sitting on, and strolled out of the cafeteria. Among the three of them, that''s Aiden, Ava, and Oliver, the first person to finish eating was Oliver. He finished eating, drank water, and began waiting for Aiden so the both of them could stroll out of the cafeteria together. He was waiting for Aiden, not Ava, if she wants to join them...then she can. Aiden finished eating, and Ava finished as well. The both of them drank water, then Oliver said to Aiden, "Let''s depart from this ce". "I''ll be departing along with you guys, I''ll follow you guys". Ava stated. "Up to you". Oliver voiced out. He hadn''t reallye to like her ''cause she was here because of Aiden, so why should he take her as an instant friend? Before Aiden came, they were in the same ss, but never friends. So Oliver just took it like he shouldn''t try to mingle with her that much ''cause she was making friends with them ''cause of, Aiden...the same case. The three of them stood up from the chairs they were sitting on and began walking out of the cafeteria. ..As they strolled, they conversed. They got to thepound and began strolling on it as they kept discussing. Throughout their discussion, Oliver tried not to say anything to Ava, every single thing he said, he said to, Aiden. Every single reply he gave, he gave to, Aiden. As they were getting closer to their ssroom, Ava separated from them. She hastened her pace entering the ssroom before them. Then Aiden said to Oliver, something he didn''t want to say when Ava was there. "I noticed something, you weren''t talking to, Ava. It was just like the conversation was one-sided, if she says something to you, you won''t reply, but when I said something to you, you replied. Why?". "That''s ''cause she''s making friends with us ''cause of you. As she said, she likes you. I and Ava had been in the same ss for some time now, since when we were six years old, but she never made friends with me, and I wasn''t bothered at all. Then why now? ''Cause of you". Oliver responded. Aiden nodded his head a little, yeah, he understood everything that flowed out of Oliver''s mouth. He nced at Oliver and voiced out, "I understand what you''re saying, but still try to give her a chance though. Who knows? You guys might turn out to be very good friends. And at that time, you wouldn''t even care about the reason why you guys became friends". Oliver didn''t say anything, he just nodded his head a little and nced away. They had gotten to the door of their ssroom already. Then Oliver nced back at Aiden and uttered, "So, what do you think about the porridge? Was it better than the ones your mum does prepare?". "It was nice, delicious, but it wasn''t better than the ones my mum does prepare. If I''m to rate them, I''ll give them the same score". Aiden retorted. Oliver just nodded his head as the both of them strolled into the ssroom, headed toward their different seats, and sat on them. ****** Different activities took ce for the rest of the day at the academy. After Aiden and Oliver sat down on their seats, a male young teacher stepped foot into their ssroom, it was about time to teach them. ording to what Aiden found out, he was a history teacher. After he sighted Aiden, the same things took ce. Asking if Aiden was a new student to this academy andpletely new to this ss, Aiden replying yes. Finding out that his dad was an average-ranked chief in this kingdom. Asking Aiden''s age, Aiden telling him and getting the same reaction. Why was he starting by this time? Why was the son of an average-ranked chief starting school by this time? And so on. Aiden wasn''t even surprised by the reaction, he was expecting something like this...this wasn''t the first time it was happening. With the teacher''s permission, Aiden sat back on his chair ''cause he had to stand up to answer the teacher''s questions. Hanging the board on the front wall of the ssroom, the young man began teaching. Now, this was history, the man was a history teacher. This wasn''t history about the modern world, this wasn''t the history being taught in modern schools. The history being taught in modern schools consisted of things that had taken ce in the past...events that had urred in the past. This was history of ancient times, history that was hard for Aiden to understand. He wasn''t born in this world, he reincarnated into this world, so there were lots of things concerning ancient histories that he wasn''t aware of. For the whole of today, since he became a student in this ss, he found every subject easy. But as for this one, history...he found it hard. The history teacher left the ss after he was done teaching. He didn''t give them anything to do, he just taught and left the ssroom. Another teacher entered, and that was thest teacher that was to enter their ssroom for today. Activities took ce, the teacher finished teaching, took his board, and left the ssroom. Currently, it was time for everyone to go home, the bell rang to signify that. Aiden sighted students standing up from their chairs, carrying their bags, and leaving the ssroom. Some girls even said goodbye to him before leaving the ss, he didn''t understand why. He was still on his chair when Oliver ran over to him and said, "Let''s go home together". It was at that moment that Aiden remembered his dad said he''lle to pick him up after school. And again, he wasn''t that aware of this ce yet, the city where this academy was situated. If he goes home by himself, he''ll most likely lose his way. "No one woulde to pick you up?". Aiden inquired of Oliver ncing at him. "No, I do go home by myself. But when I first started attending this academy, my dad doe to pick me up". Oliver responded, then uttered once again, "Any problem?". "No, no problem. The same thing that happened to you in the past would be happening to me today. I''m not that familiar with this city yet, I''ll most likely not be able to go home by myself, so my dad would being to pick me up today. He told me this when he was registering me at the head office". Oliver nodded his head while uttering, "Ohh!". Aiden didn''t say anything, he was just ncing at Oliver...then Oliver voiced out once again, "Well, let''s just stroll out of the ssroom together and onto thepound. It could be that your dad hasn''t arrived yet, so you''ll just wait for him". A smile appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment as he said, "OK, that''spletely fine by me". And the moment he made that utterance, they sighted Ava sauntering toward them...so she hasn''t gone home? The moment Oliver sighted her strolling toward them, he became a little ufortable...and Aiden noticed it. She reached where they were standing and voiced out, "Hey, guys". Aiden was the only one that replied, "Hey". "So, it''s closing time already, going home together would be a nice idea". Ava uttered once again. "I don''t think so". Oliver stated. And that caused Ava to nce at him while uttering, "What?". Aiden''s voice resounded at that moment, "It''s a good idea. But the thing is, my dad would being to pick me up today. I''m not familiar with this city, I don''t want to get lost. But we can stroll out of this ssroom together and onto thepound, and after that, you and Oliver can go home together". There was a bit of disappointment on Ava''s face the moment Aiden made that statement, then she uttered, "Hmmm, well, that''s also a good idea". ''Is it?''. Oliver questioned himself in his thought, he noticed the disappointment on her face the moment Aiden said his dad would being to pick him up. "Then, let''s get going". Aiden uttered ncing at both Ava and Oliver with a bit of smile on his face. The three of them began strolling out of the ssroom together. They got to the balcony and began walking in it as other students were walking in it as well. They got to the staircase and began dismounting it. Getting to the next staircase, they began dismounting it as well. They dismounted all the staircases until they arrived at thepound. Chapter 37 Answering Some Questions. Arriving at thepound, they began walking along it. They could sight some students sitting on horses already, the ones whose dads came to pick them up. Their dads would put them on the horses, ascend them once again, and ride them out of thepound. This was happening to both teenagers and younger kids. But the teenagers'' cases were different, their dads weren''t helping them mount the horses...they were mounting them themselves. At that moment, Aiden began ncing around to see if he''ll sight his dad...but he didn''t. Oliver noticed that his eyes were scanning around, so he inquired of him, "Are you looking for your dad?". "Yes". Aiden responded. "You didn''t sight him?". Ava inquired. "No". "I know he''ll be here soon, you just have to be patient". Ava uttered once again. "If it means waiting, then I''ll wait. I just hope you guys would converse a lot while going home together". Aiden stated, hisst utterance was referring to Ava and Oliver. The both of them didn''t say anything in reply to Aiden''s statement, they just kept on sauntering. They strolled until they got to the far end of thepound, and at that moment, Ethan rode a horse straight into thepound...the same horse he used in taking both Aiden and Hazel to their different academies. "Dad". Aiden voiced out the moment he sighted Ethan on the horse. And at that moment, Ava and Oliver nced at Ethan, then Oliver inquired of Aiden, "That''s your dad?". "Yes". Aiden responded. "Nice". Ava stated. "Well, we''ll be going now, we''ll see you tomorrow". Oliver said to Aiden as he and Ava began sauntering. "Don''t forget, you guys should keep walking together till you get to your different houses". Aiden uttered to both of them though they weren''t ncing at him anymore. Ethan had alreadye down from the horse by now as he was strolling toward, Aiden. Oliver and Ava walked past him and greeted him at the same time. Ethan reached where Aiden was standing and uttered to him, "I can see that you''re making friends already". "Yeah, it''s a nice feeling". Aiden voiced out. "You see, you could have been enjoying these sooner if you had started school since". Ethan uttered to Aiden once again. Aiden didn''t say anything, he just kept mute. Then Ethan voiced out once again, "Let''s go. Once I drop you home, I''ll head straight to my animal field again, that''s where I''ming from". Aiden nodded his head, then inquired, "So, how did the meeting at the king''s pce go?". "It went well from beginning to climax", Ethan retorted, then he uttered once again, "Let''s go, I''ll help you sit on the horse". And that''s exactly what he did, he helped Aiden sit on the horse, then he mounted the horse sitting at the back of Aiden. Yeah, Even with Aiden in his front, he''ll still be able to ride the horse well ''cause Aiden wasn''t obstructing his view at all...he was short. He began riding the horse as it neighed and zoomed out of the school''spound. As the horse was moving in the vige square, Aiden inquired of Ethan, "What of Hazel? Didn''t you pick her up from school?". "Your sister has always loveding back from school herself, even when she was little, your age. I went to her academy, but didn''t see her there...she had left. As you''ve noticed, sometimes, she doese back home herself, and sometimes, I''ll bring her home...this has been happening ever since she was little, When I go to her school to pick her up and don''t see her, I''ll know that she''s headed home already. But when I go there and see her, I''ll bring her home...that''s how it works. My only fear now is for her not to be put in danger". Ethan responded as he was still riding the horse. Aiden only nodded his head to his dad''s statement. Then Ethan voiced out once again, "I''m so d to see that you made friends on your first day of school. So, how did they be your friends?". Where was Aiden gonna start? The exnation? He has no time for this, he wasn''t in the mood to start exining to his father how he became friends with him. Developing a liking for both of them, and so on, he has no time to exin that...so he said, ? "It''s a long story, dad, exining it would be a hassle. All I know is that we are friends". "Hmmm", Ethan let out nodding his head a little, then he stated once again, "And how did the whole ss treat you? How did the teachers treat you? How was the teaching? Did you learn things?". Wow! Four questions at the same time, and Aiden would have to give answers to them. He understands how his dad was feeling, he wanted to catch up, he wanted to know how his son''s first day at school went...it was normal stuff. "Well, at first, the whole ss ignored me, but after one boy treated me nicely, most of the ss treated me nicely as well. That boy is my friend now, he is the boy you saw me with when you arrived at thepound". Ethan wanted to speak, but Aiden didn''t let him, he kept exining... "And as for the teachers, none of them treated me badly. All the teachers that stepped foot into the ssroom noticed that I was a new student. They asked some questions, then they left me". He didn''t want to tell his dad about them finding out that he was the son of an average-ranked chief, he didn''t want to talk about that right now, so he just skipped it. He was still speaking, "The teachings were nice, I got to learn things". Actually, what he wanted to say was, ''The teachings were as easy as f**k, they were like revisions, I was aware of most of them''. But saying that would lead to series of questions, which mightter prolong to an issue...so he''ll just keep that to himself. "I learned a lot of things, the teachings were nice". And now, he was done answering the four questions his dad asked him. Was Ethan satisfied with his answers? Yes, to an extent. "That''s nice, I''m so d to hear that". Ethan voiced out as he was still riding the horse. Aiden only nodded his head, and at that moment, a thought struck his head, something he had almost forgotten. He hadn''tpleted today''s quest...and what was the quest, to tap Alora''s buttocks. At that moment, he began wishing that he''ll see the chance to do it. It was a risky mission, but he still wanted to aplish it. All he hoped for now was for him to get home and not see his mum together with the two servants, that''s Alora and Lydia. ..If that''s what he meets when he gets home, then that would be very bad, he wouldn''t be able to tap Alora''s ass, he''ll miss out on the rewards for the first time. Ethan kept on riding the horse as they passed different people and ces until they arrived in front of their house. He rode the horse straight into thepound, came down from it, then helped Aidene down from it. ..At that moment, Aiden could feel his heart beating a little, he kept wishing his mum wouldn''t be together with the two servants. Ethan and Aiden strolled into the house, and arriving at the living room, the first thing Aiden did was to confirm if his mum was with the two servants. He sighted Emma sitting with Lydia on one of the chairs, seems like they were discussing...but where was, Alora? The moment Emma sighted both of them, she ran over to them, hugged her husband, and pecked Aiden on the forehead. Then she inquired of him, "How was school?". "It was nice". Aiden responded. He didn''t even nce at her to give that response, his eyes were scanning around in search of Alora. "I''ll be heading back to my animal field now, I departed from it to go pick up, Aiden. Is Hazel home?". Ethan voiced out. "Yes, she is home". Emma retorted. And at that moment, Hazel strolled out of her room heading straight to where they were standing. She reached where they were, caressed Aiden''s hair, and uttered, "Little brother, you back". "Yeah sis". Aiden voiced out, his eyes still scanning around in search of Alora. "d to see all of you home, I''ll be back by nighttime, heading back to my animal field, still got things to handle there". Ethan stated and sauntered out of the house. He walked straight to the horse he used in bringing Aiden home, mounted it, and rode it out of thepound. Chapter 38 Grabbing Her Buttocks. (Completing The Quest) Aiden''s eyes were still scanning around in search of, Alora, and by now, his mum had noticed it. She asked him a question, and he didn''t even give her the kind of answer she was expecting...she was expecting him to say more. "Aiden, is there any problem?". Emma inquired of him. "Umm..no mum". Aiden responded. Yes, there was a problem, he was in search of, Alora. "So, tell me more, how was your first day at school?". Emma inquired once again. "Umm..mum, let''s talk about thister, I''ll tell you in detail everything that took ce at school. As for now, I want to go change up". Aiden voiced out. "Okay then". Emma uttered. Emma and Lydia strolled back to chairs in the living room and sat on them, they didn''t make use of one chair anymore. Hazel strolled back into her room, and Aiden began heading toward his room. ..The question that kept ringing in his head was, ''Where was Alora?''. He entered his room, dropped his bag, but didn''t change up, he has to find, Alora. He stood at the door of his room and peeped out of it to see if his mum was anywhere close. Yeah, he knew she was in the living room discussing with, Lydia. But who knows? Maybe she''s left there toe check out on him. He was being extra careful. The ce where his room was situated wasn''t where he could be seeing the living room from...his room wasn''t that close to the living room, but Hazel''s room was. He wanted to go find Alora if at all she was in this house, but he wanted to make sure his mum was still in the living room. What he wanted to do was tap her ass, his mum can''t catch him doing that. He began tiptoeing toward where the living room was situated, and getting close to it, he stood close to the wall and peeped. His mum was still discussing with, Lydia, and he wondered what they were talking about. He had confirmed that she was still in the living room and was immersed in her discussion with, Lydia. And at that moment, he began perceiving an aroma, like someone was cooking something. That means someone was in the kitchen cooking. His mum and Lydia were in the living room, Hazel was in her room, his dad wasn''t at home at all...the person cooking in the kitchen must be Alora, she must be preparing dinner. ..He has to head over to the kitchen right now, that was his current destination. He began heading over to the kitchen slowly, and on reaching it...there was Alora cooking just as he suspected. He was standing at her back currently, and she didn''t notice him ''cause she was focused on what she was doing, she was putting ingredients into a pot. Gosh! Look at her ass, so massive, she was sexy. Look at her sexy legs, holy f**k. He wasn''t a baby anymore, he was now a boy of 7 years old, so his dick wasn''t like that of a baby anymore...he could now have erections. As he stood there ncing at her ass, his dick was rising, he wished he could just put it into her pussy or butthole. But this wasn''t the time to be having an erection, he has toplete the quest of tapping her ass...anyone could walk into the kitchen at any time. But he can''t just tap her ass like that? She''ll get angry. She wasn''t a slut that would just enjoy anyone tapping her ass, especially a small boy? At least, ording to what he knows. So he''ll have to do this in a way that would make it seem like a mistake. Yeah, that''s the best thing to do, he''ll have to make it seem like a mistake. He stood there ncing at her ass, what he was about to do wasn''t easy. Then he made it seem like he was falling as both of his palms were heading toward her ass. His palms got closer to her ass, then they touched it holding both sides of her ass...the two butt cheeks. Yeah, the moment his hands touched her ass, he grabbed them squeezing them a little. Gosh! Her ass was so soft...holy f**k, he wanted to bang her. Alora nced at him at that moment with a bewildered expression on her face, her eyes were wide open. Aiden quickly took his hands off her ass, and she was just like, "What did you just do?". ..Her voice was audible. "I didn''t do that on purpose, I''m so sorry. While I was in my room, I perceived a nice aromaing from the kitchen, so I decided toe check. And the moment I reached here, I tripped, that''s why my hands gripped your buttocks. I didn''t do it on purpose". Yeah, he did it on purpose to aplish a quest. Alora stood there ncing at him, did she believe what he was saying? Yes. Emma and Lydia heard Alora''s voice from the living room ''cause she made that utterance so audibly...they thought something had happened, so they began heading to the kitchen immediately. They reached the kitchen and Emma was surprised to see Aiden there. "Did anything happen?". Emma inquired. At that moment, Aiden became a little afraid, would Alora say he grabbed her ass but didn''t do it on purpose? He didn''t want her to say that, and luckily for him, this was what she said, "No, nothing happened". Emma then focused her gaze on Aiden and uttered, "Aiden, what are you doing here? You told me you wanted to go change up in your room, but you''re still wearing the clothe you wore to school?". "Yes, mum. I was already in my room and was about to change when I began perceiving a nice aroma, I knew it wasing from the kitchen. So I headed straight to this ce, that''s why I''m here". Aiden retorted. Emma nodded her head a little and voiced out once again, "Well, you''ve confirmed that food is being prepared in the kitchen, and you''ve confirmed that it''s Alora preparing it. So go change up now". "Yes, mum". Aiden said as he began strolling away. As he sauntered, a smirk appeared on his face, he''s aplished the quest of tapping Alora''s buttocks, he even grabbed it, and he didn''t get into trouble for it...this was nice. He sauntered until he arrived in front of his room and entered it, and at that moment, the system''s interface appeared in front of him, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ He''s umted a lot of skill points, ncing at the number of skill points he had currently, he muttered to himself, "It keeps increasing everyday". His status interface wouldn''t appear in front of him, but he wanted to see it, he wanted to see his stats points...so he called out on the system, "System". "I want to see my status interface". At that moment, another interface appeared in front of him disying his stats, ______ <(Quests)> ________ Done ncing at everything in the interface, it disappeared. His status wasn''t like before, things were getting better, his stats points had increased. It wasn''t like back then when most of his stats were reading one and zero. As he was growing andpleting quests, his stats points were increasing. But he was still weak, he still had a long way to go when ites to acquiring strength. At that moment, he began thinking about Alora''s buttocks, it was so soft. Apart from being so soft, it was also huge to a certain extent, so nice for pration. At that moment, Aiden began imagining how it would feel like if his dick was prating her pussy or butthole...it would be so great... ..F**king her would be so great. He has to change up, so he began taking off his robe, the robe he wore to school. Done taking it off, he put on another robe...robe he does wear to stay at home, robe that wasn''t as attractive as the one he just took off. Done changing, he departed from his room. Chapter 39 Forceful Entry. It was dusk currently, and Ethan hade back from his animal field. All the Dankworth family including the servants were sitting round the dining table and eating. This was the food Alora was preparing in the kitchen at mid-afternoon. ..At the time Aiden tapped and grabbed her ass. Everyone just sat there eating in silence, then Emma threw back a question to, Aiden, a question she threw to him at mid-afternoon. "So, Aiden, you haven''t still told me, how was your first day at school?". Aiden retorted, "It went well, none of the teachers were rude, their teachings were nice. The students didn''t treat me nicely at first, not like they were rude to me or treated me badly. They could have treated me nicely and weed me from the start, but they hesitated, Not until a certain boy treated me nicely that the others started approaching me and weing me to the ss. I got to see some ces in the school. The library, the cafeteria, and so on. The first boy to treat me nicely is named, Oliver, and he''s my friend now, I also made another friend, a girl, her name is, Ava". "Wow! That''s nice little brother. Making friends on your first day of school, it''s cool. I''m not sure I made any friends on my first day of school". Hazel said to Aiden. "Hmmm, I''m d that this is how your first day at school went, I''m d that you''ve made friends. If only you started school earlier, you could have been enjoying these things a long time ago". Emma stated. ..The same thing Ethan said, the moment Emma made that utterance, a certain kind of expression appeared on Aiden''s face that screamed, ''You don''t have to say that''. They kept on eating, Ethan didn''t make anyment, he and Aiden had already talked about this when he was bringing him back from school. The two servants didn''t make anyments as well, they were just eating their food. Emma wanted them to say something regarding Aiden starting school, regarding his first day at school. They were family, so she wanted them to say something, even if it was one of them, so she voiced out, "Alora, Lydia, what do you guys have to say regarding Aiden starting school?". "Umm..all I have to say is congrattions, focus so you can improve in knowledge". Lydia said ncing at, Aiden. It was Alora''s turn, she nced at Aiden, and Aiden nced at her as well, then she voiced out, "Congrattions, Aiden. School can be fun if you let it". That was all she said before focusing on her food once again, and Emma nodded her head at that moment. As she was eating, she remembered Aiden squeezing her ass earlier today, and she shook her head a little trying to shake that thought off her head. Aiden noticed her shaking her head, and he discerned that she was doing it due to what happened earlier today, he tapping and grabbing her ass...most likely. At that moment, a smirk almost appeared on his face, but he didn''t let it. They kept on eating their food until they had all emptied their tes, then they drank water, and Emma, Alora, and Lydia cleared the tes off the table. And after minutes, they began going to bed for they all have different activities to engage in tomorrow...better to go to bed on time. As Aiden was strolling toward his room, he remembered Ava and Oliver. Yeah, they strolled out of the schoolpound together, Oliver had been refusing to converse with Ava that much. He remembered telling them to converse with each other while going home... ..He wondered if they did it, if they had gotten along...well, he''ll find out tomorrow. He entered his room,nded on the bed, and within minutes, he had dozed off. ****** Opening his eyes, Aiden sat up on his bed, it was morning already. He yawned a little, then stood up from his bed and began strolling toward the door. He wasn''t the only one that had woken, everyone in the Dankworth family had woken up apart from, Hazel. It was very early in the morning, and everyone had activities to engage in. Aiden got out of his room and began strolling to the living room. Reaching the living room, he saw his dad there, and he greeted him. Then Ethan said to him, "Aiden, go and start preparing for school, you don''t want to bete on your second day of school". Aiden nodded his head, and at that moment, a thought struck his head. When they got to the school yesterday, he saw lots of students on thepound. Then a bell rang, and each of them headed to their ssrooms. He wondered what they were doing there, was there any activity taking ce at that time? If students could be on thepound by that time, then seems like there wasn''t anything likeingte, maybe an exact time wasn''t set that would be considered asing early orte. ..It''s based on probability though. Ethan''s voice resounded again, "And seems like your sister hasn''t woken up yet. Go to her room and check, if she''s still sleeping, wake her up". "Okay, dad". Aiden uttered as he began heading toward Hazel''s room at that moment. Getting to her room, she was still lying t on her bed sleeping soundly, and Aiden began walking toward her. He reached where she was and began tapping her to wake her up. And at that moment, Hazel voiced out with a sleepy voice and sleepy face, "Who is that? Why are you disturbing me?". "Hazel, it''s Aiden. Wake up so you can start preparing for school. Daddy sent me to wake you up, we have to prepare on time so he can take us to our different academies". Hazel heard what he said but was too sleepy to get up from the bed, Aiden would have to try harder. He kept on tapping her until she finally sat up on her bed, then she voiced out, "Ugh, why do you have to disturb me? Why don''t you give up?". "Why would I give up when I haven''t aplished my aim? The aim was to wake you up from sleep, I had to aplish it. And for the fact that it was dad that sent me made it harder for me to give up. It''s best to start preparing for school now so father can take us to our different academies". Aiden said and began strolling out of her room. He sauntered out of her roompletely and began heading toward his room. As of now, everyone had taken their baths and done the other necessary things needed to be done. Hazel and Aiden were prepared to go to school. Ethan was prepared also, as usual, he was gonna take them to their different academies before heading to his animal field. Emma, Alora, and Lydia had also taken their baths and had dressed up. All three of them were gonna head to the market this morning to buy some essential things needed in the house. ..But as for now, it was time to eat breakfast. Emma and Lydia had already served the food on the table, Alora and Lydia were gonna be joining them again to eat at the dining table. They had all gathered around the dining table, and in seconds, they started eating. They were still eating when they heard a forceful entry into theirpound, and Ethan immediately stood up at that moment. The person pushed the gates and ran straight into thepound ording to what they heard...it could be someone dangerous, so they had to be careful. Ethan was already ncing at his room, he was contemting if he should run straight into it and take his sword from his scabbard, or wait here to see who the person was. He decided to wait here and see who the person was, whether it was someone dangerous or not. Maybe before he runs into his room, takes the sword, andes out, the person would have caused one or two damages...maybe hurting one of his family. ..So he felt it was better to wait here. No one was eating at this moment, both the servants, Emma, Aiden, and Hazel. They were all ncing at the door that lead to the living room...the door that leads right straight into this house. And there was a kind of expression on their faces, like a bit of inquisitive facial expression mixed with fear. They were curious to see who the person was...and it could be someone dangerous, that was what was making them terrified. Like, who in his right senses would bash into someone''spound like that? But Ethan was here...so their fears were limited. Chapter 40 First Time Seeing A Magical Beast. They were hearing footsteps, the person was running, and it kept getting louder meaning the person was getting closer. They began getting more terrified apart from, Ethan. Then suddenly, the door pushed open, and there stood a man in grey robe and a terrified look on his face. And at that moment, they began wondering why he was terrified. He bashed into theirpound and pushed their door open like a thief...and he was terrified? ..Or was someone chasing him? Ethan wasn''t familiar with this man, and neither was his family. But the man was familiar with, Ethan, he knew he was a warrior. And at that moment, Ethan''s voice resounded, "Who are you? And what are you doing here? Why would you enter ourpound like that?". "Ethan". The man uttered, and Ethan was a little surprised that the man called him by his name. That only means one thing, the man knew him. He kept speaking... "A magical beast is terrorizing thismunity, it''s destroying vige squares". ..There was silence, everyone couldn''t believe what they just heard...a magical beast terrorizing thismunity? This hasn''t happened in a long time. "What did you just say?". Ethan voiced out, he wanted the man to repeat what he said...it was just like he didn''t hear well. "I said a magical beast is terrorizing thismunity. It''s destroyed a lot of ces, and it''s killed some people. I''m sorry that I bashed into your house like this, but I just had toe and tell you. I know you don''t know me, but I know you. You''re one of the chiefs in this kingdom and also a warrior, Some warriors are battling the beast currently, but there is a need for more warriors to battle it...we need your help". The man voiced out once again, that terrified look still stered to his face. Everyone just sat there ncing at the man, it''s been a long time now since something like this happened, a magical beast finding its way into a kingdom. They were always in wildernesses...wildernesses a little far from kingdoms. ..How did the beast the man was speaking of find its way into this kingdom? And it''s killed some people? This was bad. Aiden sat there ncing at the man also, ever since he was born into this world, this was the first time he was hearing something like this. The harem god told him about magical beasts existing in this world, but he''s never seen any of them...but he''s heard of them. His dad was a warrior, he''s embarked on journeys to pay tributes to the two kingdoms they do pay tributes to. He''s battled numerous magical beasts along with other warriors, and anytime hees back, he tells them stories about it. And each time he does so, Aidenes to respect him more ''cause he battled those beasts without dying...that shows how strong he was. And now, they were talking about a magical beast terrorizing themunity? He wanted to see it. At that moment, Ethan ran straight into his room, drew out his sword from his scabbard, and ran out of the room...it was time for battle. He nced at his family and uttered, "You guys should stay here, stay safe". Then he nced at the man in grey robe and voiced out, "Let''s go". And with that, he stormed out of the house with the man following him from behind. Aiden wanted to see the magical beast, he wanted to see what it looked like, but this one that his dad told all of them to stay here...what was he gonna do? Seems like he''ll have to rebel, he wanted to see the beast, he can''t stay here. So he immediately stood up from the chair he was sitting on and dashed out of the house. And at that moment, Emma''s voice began resounding audibly, "Aiden!! Aiden!!". Aiden heard, but didn''t stop, he kept on running. He ran until he was out of thepoundpletely without even looking back for a second. But how was he gonna find the current location of the magical beast? He couldn''t sight his dad anymore or the man in grey robe. But seems like finding where the beast was currently situated wouldn''t be that hard ''cause he could sight some people heading to a destination with a kind of terrified expression on their faces. He could also hear murmuring, as they walked, they discussed the situation at hand...and that was the beast terrorizing themunity. And at that moment, he began following them from behind. ..A seven years old boy was heading toward the destination of a magical beast along with adults...no fear. All the adults that were heading toward the beast made sure to leave their kids at home if they had any. And here was a seven years old boy heading toward the destination of the beast? And worst of all, he was doing so majestically without much fear... ..All he knew was that he wanted to see the beast. He kept on following the adults, and they didn''t notice him ''cause a lot was running through their heads at that moment. They were so worried about how many ces the beast has destroyed and the people it had killed...so noticing Aiden was thest thing on their minds. They kept on sauntering, and Aiden kept following them. Getting to a certain ce, they noticed that the ce was a little crowdy, and they were hearing screams and shouts. At that moment, Aiden came to discern that the beast must be near. ording to what he noticed, the ce was a little scattered as well...the doings of the beast. But what he was wondering was why there were many people there. Wouldn''t they run for their life? What if the beast suddenly reaches this ce, do they know how many people it would kill? Some people were even moving forward, they were just like him, they wanted to see the magical beast. From what he was hearing, seems like they were battling the beast already...his father would most likely be there, hope nothing happens to him. He wanted to see the beast, so he began moving forward as well. ..And at that moment, a woman''s voice resounded, "Young boy, what are you doing here? Aren''t you afraid? Do you see any kid here?". The woman was definitely talking to him, so he nced back to see a woman that was most likely in herte ''thirties. The woman''s voice resounded again, "You think this is a joke? Come on, go back". The woman said ''go back'', but Aiden did the opposite, he ran forward. He thought of his mum at that moment, she must be worried sick, he just ran out of the house and didn''t listen when she was calling him. She might be looking for him now. He''ll most likely receive some scolding after this was over. As for now, all that matters was for him to see the magical beast without him dying. He kept following the people moving forward until they arrived at an open space. The ce was huge and sandy, and ncing front, he sighted the beast with the warriors battling it...gosh! It was so huge. It wasn''t huge to the extent that its head would reach the top of a tall building, no...but it was huge. It was tall and somehow wide. Aiden just stood there ncing at the beast along with other people, and seems like the warriors were having a hard time bringing it down. What was the description of the beast? It had the body of a gori, but its face was somehow different. But of course, it wasn''t the size of a gori, it was huger. ''I finally got to see what a magical beast looks like''. He heard some people talking, and ording to what he heard, it was the warriors that led the beast into this open space so they''ll be able to battle it without it destroying anything or killing any more people...it had killed and destroyed enough. That was just a nice move on their side...a really nice move. For sure, lots of things that were to take ce today wouldn''t take ce anymore. Like, students going to academies where they get basic knowledge. It would most likely affect only thismunity. And by now, Aiden had already sighted his dad, Ethan, he was among the warriors battling the beast. The warriors had already given the beast different cuts on the body and were even making use of their powers, but the beast didn''t just want to go down. ''Wow! This is tough''. Aiden thought to himself. Chapter 41 Battling The Beast. Aiden still stood there ncing at the beast and the warriors battling it when his system''s interface appeared in front of him while hearing the system''s voice, ____ ____ Aiden didn''t know he could do something like this with the system, the system hadn''t told him anything about it. His thinking was that he could only check the status of humans not knowing he could also check the status of magical beasts. And something else, the system also said something about the rank of the beast, so the beasts were in different ranks? This was something Aiden wasn''t aware of as well, no one told him, even the harem god didn''t give him details about it, he only told him that magical beasts exist in this world. He thought all the beasts were the same and had the same power levels, but he was wrong all this while. He knew he needed to converse with the system right now, but he wouldn''t do so orally, he wouldn''t do so with his mouth. There were people around, and once they see him talking without seeing who he was talking to, they''ll take him as a crazy person. ..He''ll speak with the system from the mind. ''Really? I can check out the beast''s status?''. ''You said something about checking out the rank of the beast. So, does that mean the beasts in this world have different ranks?''. Aiden nodded his head at that moment. His dad had told them stories about battling different magical beasts on their way to paying tributes to the Chuvn and Mepaidian Kingdom. But Aiden had never gotten to understand that rank aspect. Ethan might have said it, but Aiden never got to understand it well...he just took it like his dad was battling the same rank of beasts, they all had the same power levels. Since the system had informed him about this, definitely, he wants to check out the beast''s status to see what its stats points would be like and what rank of beast it was. So he uttered to the system from the mind once again, ''I want to see the beast''s status''. An interface appeared in front of Aiden, and these are what he saw there, _______ ________ Done ncing at the beast''s status and the interface disappeared from his front, the first thing that ran through his mind was, ''Gosh! Look at the beast''s stats points, everything is on a high level''. Then the next thoughts that followed were, ''It''s a rank 3 beast and it possesses two affinities, wind and fire. But I haven''t seen it use any of the affinities''. And the moment he thought that, after a man jumped and shed the beast in the neck, the beast brought out fire from its mouth which almost touched the man...but it didn''t ''cause the man didn''t let it, he was too fast. ''Oh! And it''s just made use of one of its affinities. They''ve been shing it a lot, but it isn''t going down, its endurance is really high...it''s evident in its endurance stats point. Its moves and attacks are really fast too, its got speed, all its stats points are high, What else should someone be expecting from a rank 3 beast? They''ll have a hard time bringing it down''. Aiden thought to himself as he stood there ncing at the beast and the warriors battling it. Meanwhile, this was what was taking ce between the warriors and the beast, they were truly having a hard time bringing it down. The beast focused its gaze on one of the warriors and brought out fire from its mouth once again as it headed toward the man. The man was D-rank bender, so before the fire got to him, he used his wind power to move backward with speed. Another warrior jumped reaching the beast''s neck and giving it another deep sh there. ..And something happened at that moment. Before the man could even get to the ground, the beast nced at him and swung its hand hitting the man. The beast''s hands were huge, so the man received pretty rough damage with that hit. The moment the hand touched him, he flew andnded on the ground with speed. Since they began battling the beast, this was the first time it was hitting someone. It had been swinging its hands with speed and making use of its affinities, but it hadn''t been able to hurt one of them. Instead, they had been the ones shing the beast and making use of their powers on it, but they hadn''t been able to bring it down. Some of them had used me to st its body, some had made use of their earth power element using stones to hit its body... ..But all these were just futile. The mannded on the ground and groaned a little, he felt pain, and other warriors quickly ran toward him and helped him stand up from the ground. ''Wow! Why is this beast so hard to bring down? It''s got really high endurance. Were the other beasts I''ve battled have high endurance like this?''. Ethan thought to himself. He had also been shing the beast and making use of his powers on it, but the beast wasn''t going down. By now, he had already discerned that this wasn''t a low-ranked beast, this must be either a rank 3 or rank 4 beast, and he had discerned that it was most likely a rank 3 beast ''cause of the affinities its made use of. The man was standing on his feet right now, and somehow, he still had strength to keep battling the beast, he didn''t receive too much damage. A man''s voice resounded at that moment, "We can''t let this beast kill any of us, it''s killed enough already...innocent citizens of the Tuvalon Kingdom. We have to find a way to bring it down". Seeing that none of the warriors were attacking anymore and they were standing some meters away from it, the beast began heading toward them. "And it''s heading toward us". One of the warriors voiced out. "Arghhhhhhhh". Ethan shouted and moved toward the beast with speed. He reached the beast''s legs and gave it a deep cut in its right leg. Then wielding mana and making use of his wind power element, he was able to move high with speed as wind lifted him. Then at that moment, he transferred a lot of mana to both of his hands as lots of wind began circting them. Then forwarding his right hand, a strong wind hit the beast''s face that it had to move back a little. Hended on the ground, and now, it was about time to make use of his sword. Wielding mana once again and making use of his wind power element, he was able to fly high again heading toward the beast''s neck...they had been shing the beast''s neck a lot. He reached its neck and hung on it, then he stabbed his sword right straight into its neck. Then he began moving it, he thrust his sword into its neck, now, he wanted to cut half of its neck and head off its body...but that wouldn''t be easy. The beast''s hand began moving toward him. The n was to grab him, and chew his neck and head off his body, exactly as Ethan was doing to it...but it was gonna do its own in another way. But Ethan wouldn''t let that happen, he had already noticed the beast''s hand heading toward him. He had already cut some part of the beast''s neck, so he just drew out his sword, and quickly jumped off its neck before the hand could even get to him. Ethan hadn''t evennded on the ground when the beast made use of its wind affinity. As Ethan was moving back tond on the ground, he felt strong wind push him, and the pace at which he was moving to the ground increased. But even with that, he stillnded on the ground smoothly though he had to roll on it a little. After the wind pushed him, he controlled himself and his body movement, if not...he would havended on the ground with a thud. At that moment, the beast just stood ncing at them with blood dripping out of its neck...that ce Ethan cut it. Chapter 42 Battling The Beast.(2) "Now, this is gonna give us some big problem, bringing this thing down wouldn''t be easy". One of the warriors voiced out. "Do you think the deep cut Ethan gave it in its neck is having any effect? Maybe it''s weakened a little". Another warrior uttered. "No one knows, but most likely, it won''t, does it seem like it''s having any effect on it? We''ve been shing that same neck, but to no effect, so I strongly doubt it would have any effect on it". Another warrior retorted. At that moment, the beast growled and began moving toward them again. Then that warrior nced at the other one that asked that question and said, "See, no effect. Maybe if he was able to widen the cut some more, then it might have had an effect". The beast was moving toward them with speed, and at that moment, one of the S-rank benders among them forwarded his hand as huge fire came out of it and headed toward the beast''s face. It sted the beast''s face, and that caused it to growl loudly. The man was hoping to at least cause some damage to its face, maybe blind its eyes, but nothing of that sort happened. Instead, after it was done growling, it began moving again. But the warriors noticed something, the beast wasn''t moving toward them...it changed direction and was heading somewhere else. And ording to what they noticed, it was heading toward the people at the back...the people watching them battle the beast. The warriors knew that people were behind them, but they had no time to tell them anything, most likely telling them to leave...they were busy battling the beast. The beast had noticed them and was heading there to kill some people. Those people weren''t warriors, they weren''t skilled like the warriors, so killing people there wouldn''t be a problem for the beast at all. And at that moment, what was running through the warriors'' minds was, ''Why did the beast suddenly leave us and was heading toward the people at the back?''. But they discerned something not long after, ''It wants to go kill people there since those people wouldn''t give it the problem we are giving it''. At that moment, screams and shouts started resounding, females were screaming, and the males were shouting...why did the beast suddenly decide to head toward them? Aiden stood there ncing at the beast heading toward them, he didn''t even know what to do at that moment. People had already started running for their lives, but he still stood there ncing at it. As the beast was getting closer, Aiden began taking steps backward...he began moving back slowly. The warriors knew they needed to stop the beast, they can''t let it kill another set of people, they can''t let it cause another damage. So they began running toward it with speed. At this moment, Aiden had taken to his heel already. As he was running, he was ncing at the beast...he had to take to his heel, he doesn''t want to die. The beast was running toward them when it suddenly stopped, one of the warriors jumped toward its head, hung on it, and stabbed his sword into its back head. The beast growled loudly at that moment as it swiveled its head bringing outrge me from its mouth. The me headed toward the warriors on the ground, but they quickly moved back and the me didn''t end up touching them. Then the beast began moving its right hand to grab the man that was hanging in its back head. ..If it ends up grabbing him, it was gonna crush him beyond repair. But the man wouldn''t let it grab him just like that? At least, he had aplished the aim of jumping toward its head and stabbing it there. That was to stop it from moving toward the people anymore. ? Before the beast''s hand could reach him, he drew the sword out of its back head and quickly jumped down. Then he ran toward the other warriors with speed. Stabbing the beast on its back head was a really nice move ''cause that seemed to affect it a little...it had a little effect on it. The beast touched that spot on which the man stabbed it, and from the look of things, the beast became a little unstable...they noticed it. "That stabbing you gave it in its head affected it". Ethan uttered to the man that stabbed the beast in its back head. "Yeah", The man voiced out, then focused his gaze on the other warriors and uttered once again, "I noticed something, guys, the beast''s core is right in its back neck. I think that''s where we''ll have to target to kill it. This is one of the highest ranks of magical beast, that''s why bringing it down is so hard, To kill this one, I think the only way is to destroy its core. I noticed it while stabbing its back head but couldn''t do anything about it ''cause its hand was heading toward me already". Ethan was aware of this, he knew these magical beasts had cores in their back necks. But for all the beasts he''s battled, he didn''t have to destroy their cores to kill them. His mind didn''t even go to the beast''s core. ''Maybe ''cause this beast is one of the highest ranks, so bringing it down would mean destroying its core''. Ethan thought to himself. So at this moment, they aimed to destroy the beast''s core. Many of the people watching the warriors battling the beast had run off, but some were still there...they ran and came back. And among the people still standing there was, Aiden...this 7-year-old boy got some guts. He wanted to see if they''ll be able to bring down the beast, and if they''ll be able to bring it down...he wanted to see them do it. The beast had already taken its hand off its back neck. And at that moment, it growled loudly once again as heavy wind began flowing around...it was making use of its wind affinity. The warriors began moving back at that moment so the wind wouldn''t take them off their feet...so the wind wouldn''t push them that they''ll lose bncepletely. Even as they moved back, they were still feeling breeze hit them. But due to the distance they''ve given the beast, it had no effect. But they can''t keep distancing themselves from the beast? They needed to destroy its core, but they needed it to stop making use of its wind affinity first. "You guys that possess the speed ability can quickly run toward the beast with speed once it stops making use of its wind power. Then one of you can jump toward its neck and stab the core. The aim should be to keep stabbing the core, I think, that should be enough to destroy its core and bring it down". One of the warriors voiced out. And the warriors that possess the speed ability nodded their heads in understanding...Ethan was among them. They understood why the warrior made that utterance. He wasn''t trying to push all the job of destroying the beast''s core and killing it on them...no. ..Instead, he didn''t want dy. Since they possess the speed ability and were faster, then it would be easier for them to reach the beast. And reaching it, they shouldn''t wait, they should start working to destroy its core. The beast had stopped making use of its wind power, and at that moment, Ethan and the rest of the other warriors that possess the speed ability began darting toward it. ..They were so fast, as fast as f**k, they reached the beast in no time. And on passing the beast''s legs, Ethan shed its right leg. Right now, they were standing at the beast''s back as it was facing front ncing at the other warriors in front. The beast shouldn''t have noticed when they ran past, but it did due to the shing Ethan gave it in its right leg. So as they were standing at its back, it was already swiveling at that moment to nce at them. And immediately, one of the warriors jumped as he was heading toward the beast''s neck. The aim was to get to its neck and begin stabbing its core to destroy it and bring it down...but things would go badly. As the man was getting closer to the beast''s neck, the beast had already swiveled to the extent that it could now see the man... ..And something happened. Chapter 43 Bringing Down The Beast. The beast moved its right hand at that moment as it began heading toward the man. Now, it was toote, the hand was surely gonna hit him...there was nothing he or the others could do about it. He wasn''t expecting that the beast would be able to notice him this quickly and move its hand with this type of speed...the man wasn''t expecting it at all. The hand hit the man, and he flew downwards andnded on the ground with a thud. ..He felt extreme pain the moment hended on the ground and before hended on the ground. First of all, the beast''s hand hitting him with that type of speed and force caused him pain. And the force he used innding on the ground caused him pain as well. Some warriors ran toward the man to help him, while some were still there ncing at the beast...they really wanted to destroy its core. The ones in front were heading toward the beast already. At that moment, Ethan ran toward the beast''s right leg, stepped on it, and used it as a means to jump high heading toward the beast''s neck. He determined that he''ll get to the beast''s core and be the first to start destroying it. As he was in the air heading toward the beast''s neck, it swung its hand to grab him and tear him apart, but Ethan found a way to dodge it...he wasn''t ying here. He finally reached the beast''s neck and hung on it as he was ncing at the beast''s core. Then he thrust his sword right into it...he stabbed the core. At that moment, the beast growled loudly as it began moving its right hand toward Ethan to grab him. Ethan had noticed the hand heading toward him, but did he leave the beast''s neck immediately? No. He drew out his sword with speed and stabbed it into the beast''s core again. Then he jumped off the beast''s neck straight to its head as its hand touched its neck, but Ethan wasn''t there anymore. Standing on its head, he thrust his sword into the beast''s head, and it growled loudly once again. It began moving its hand toward its head to grab Ethan. But before its hand could even reach its head, Ethan had already jumped off its headnding straight on the ground. And at that moment, they noticed that the beast staggered, it had never staggered like this before...that shows the stabbing Ethan gave it in its core affected it seriously. More stabbing to the core, some more destruction, and they''ll bring it down. The man thatnded on the ground with a thud due to the beast hitting him was already regaining himself little by little. This happened after other warriors helped him stand up from the ground. Aiden saw all that his father did just now, and he was amused, but he wasn''t that amused ''cause he''s seen him do something that was more than this before. He knew how strong his father was...he wasn''t a warrior for nothing. After the warriors noticed the staggering of the beast, one of them voiced out, "Wow! Ethan, you did a really great job. That had a really huge effect on it, look at how it staggered". "Yeah, that shows that the core is the only way to bring it down as it is". Ethan uttered. By now, all the warriors that were at the front of the beast had already reached where the others were. And at that moment, one of them said, "Let''s work together to bring this beast down, let''s end this once and for all". ..Yeah, it was about time to end this, it was about time to bring it down. Making use of his ability, one of the warriors jumped as he possess the ability to jump high. So he jumped with immense speed that the beast didn''t even notice it and the fact that it was a little disorientated made it worse. Right now, he was in the air and was in front of the beast''s face ncing at it. Making use of mana, he forwarded his right hand as huge me came out of it and sted the beast''s face including its eyes...and that caused the beast to growl loudly. Apart from him having the ability to jump really high and fast, he was also an S-rank bender possessing the fire power element. The moment he sted the beast''s face, he began dropping, then hended on the ground...he had yed his part. For some moment, the beast wouldn''t be able to see due to the sting it received in the eyes, so they''ll have to make use of this opportunity. One of the warriors ran toward the beast''s legs and shed its right leg. Then another warrior jumped heading toward the beast''s back neck where the core was situated, the other warriors wouldn''t need to do anything...this was a done job. He reached the beast''s neck and hung on it...he was ncing at its core currently. Then what followed next? Straight in stabbing. He thrust his sword into the beast''s core, dragged it out, and began stabbing its core with speed. He''ll thrust his sword into its core, draw it out, and thrust it into its core again...and that''s how it kept going. The beast was growling really loudly at this moment, it was weakening more and more. It couldn''t even move its hand to grab the warrior in its back neck, and it was blind currently...it just kept growling. Then...it began falling, it was losing its stamina slowly, bending little by little. Then it began fallingpletely, it had lost its strengthpletely, the warrior had finally brought it down. All the warriors paved way so the beast wouldn''tnd on them. And the warrior hanging on the beast''s neck quickly jumped off it,nded on the ground, and pave way so the beast wouldn''t fall on him as well. BOOM! The beastnded on the ground making a loud noise with dust filling the air...they''d finally brought it down. "It''s been done". The warrior thatpleted the job of destroying the beast''s core voiced out. Blood was oozing out of the beast''s core as ity on the ground...the warrior really stabbed the hell out of that ce. All the warriors breathed a sigh of relief at that moment, and the people watching them battle the beast breathed a sigh of relief as well...they''d finally killed it. Aiden stood there also with his gaze focused on the beast lying on the ground...it was so huge, look at the space it covered. He wanted to see them bring down the beast, and they''ve finally done it without any of them getting killed...he was d. "Wow! It''s being brought down, finally". One of the warriors voiced out. "But there''s a problem". Another warrior uttered. All the warriors focused their attention on the man that made that utterance, then most of them inquired of him, "What is the problem?". "How do we get the beast''s body out of this open space? It''s been long since we brought down a magical beast right in themunity, I''ve never done it before, and it''s been a long time since itst happened. All the magical beasts I''ve assisted in killing were in the forests". The warrior uttered once again. "Oh! That''s true". Another warrior voiced out. "We''ll find a way to do that, we''ll definitely find a way. But as for now, let''s be happy that we brought down the beast". Ethan said. Most of them nodded their heads at that moment. Wanting to nce at the people watching them battle the beast, Ethan swiveled his head as he was ncing at them currently. ..Then he sighted, Aiden, his 7 years old son was here all this while ncing at them battling the beast until they brought it down? How did he escape from the house and locate this ce? Wasn''t Emma there to stop him? He remembered all of them were sitting round the dining table when he evacuated the house along with that man, so what happened? "Guys, I aming, just give me some minutes". Ethan uttered to the other warriors as he began sauntering toward Aiden. By now, Aiden had already discerned that his father had noticed him and was strolling toward him, and there was nothing he could do about it...he just stood there. Ethan reached where he was standing and inquired of him in an audible tone of voice, "Aiden, what are you doing here?". Chapter 44 Stopping The Scolding. Aiden nced up at his father, he didn''t even know what to say. Then Ethan repeated the question, "Aiden, what are you doing here?". "Umm...I just wanted to see the magical beast which I''ve already done". Aiden responded. "What! You wanted to see the magical beast, that''s why you left the house for this ce? Do you know the kind of danger you put yourself in? What if that beast had seeded in reaching this ce and hurting some people, you would have fallen victim too". Ethan voiced out with an audible tone of voice and a bit of annoyed expression on his face. "But nothing happened to me dad? I just wanted to see the beast, I''m sorry". Aiden uttered once again. "You''re sorry? Would you be able to say this if something had happened to you? How did you locate this ce?". "I followed people, I knew this was the ce they were most likely heading to, to see the beast, so I followed them". Ethan sighed a little, then inquired once again, "Wasn''t your mum there to stop you? Didn''t she try to stop you at all?". "She did, she kept calling my name, but I didn''t respond". Aiden retorted. Ethan sighed once again, then Aiden voiced out, "I''m sorry dad, I just wanted to see what a magical beast looked like. I have been hearing you talk about them, you''ve told us lots of stories about how you battled them in the wildernesses, and I''ve been so curious to see at least even one, I finally saw one today, and I saw you battling it. Got to tell you, you were so cool, dad". The bit of annoyed expression had to vanish from Ethan''s face the moment he heard Aiden''s utterance. And what took over was a smile, he had to smile at that moment. Then he uttered, "You think so? You think I was cool?". "Yes dad, you were so cool". The smile on Ethan''s face widened. Seeing that he had made his dad smile, he had a request to ask of him. "Dad?". Ethan focused his gaze on Aiden and uttered, "What". "I''m sure mum would be really angry that I ran out of the house just like that. And she''ll be very annoyed once she sets eyes on me, and definitely, she''ll want to scold me. Please, dad, help me so I wouldn''t get scolded". Aiden made thatst utterance with a puppy look on his face. And at that moment, Ethan did nothing butugh...he was trying to escape getting scolded ''cause he''d made him smile, Ethan had already discerned what he was doing. ****** The warriors found a way to take the beast''s body out of the open space and dispose of it somewhere...it wasn''t easy though, at all. Due to the beast''s attack, lots of activities that were supposed to take ce wouldn''t take ce any more. The merchants wouldn''t be able to sell today, the buyers wouldn''te, in fact, the market would be empty. Students wouldn''t be going to the academies where they get basic knowledge today, it''s been canceled, they''ll resume tomorrow...and some other things. ces were destroyed, people were killed, so the families of the people that were killed by the magical beast had to be consoled ''cause they lost loved ones unexpectedly. The king yed a huge role in this part, he consoled andpensated them. Though the magical beast had been killed, some people were still afraid ''cause another beast could attack. It''s been long since a beast stepped foot into amunity, but it suddenly happened, so what stops it from happening again? But it wasn''t all themunities in this kingdom that the beast stepped foot into, some cities were free of the beast''s attack. But the king made a general announcement that no activities were to take ce today. Everyone should go home. All schools should be closed, all markets should be closed, and so on...they''ll resume tomorrow. And that''s what happened, everyone headed home due to the beast''s attack. It wouldn''t be nice if those activities were still taking ce though people have lost loved ones. It would seem like they weren''t respecting the people that died and the people that lost loved ones. Meanwhile, at the house of the Dankworth family, Ethan and Aiden had already arrived home. And Emma wanted to scold Aiden the moment she set eyes on him, but Ethan stopped her telling her the reason why he did it. "He was so curious to see what a magical beast looked like, you know, the mindset of a young kid...most of them are always curious". He said. And due to that, Emma didn''t scold Aiden anymore ''cause she really nned on doing so. Ethan cooperated with Aiden, he listened to Aiden''s request, he stopped his mum from scolding him. He understood how the minds of young kids work. He''s been hearing his dad telling them stories about how he''s been battling magical beasts...definitely, he''ll be curious and want to see them one day. He asked Emma what she did after Aiden ran out of the house apart from calling his name, and this is what she said, "After he had run out of thepoundpletely, I ran out of thepound as well, nced left and right, but didn''t see him. I didn''t have the strength to start looking for him, so I just went into the house hoping for him toe back safely so I could scold him, I was afraid and annoyed at the same time. I was afraid that something might happen to him and was annoyed ''cause he ran out of the house just like that without uttering a single thing. And for the fact that he chose to do it when a magical beast was right in the city". Aiden was close to them while Emma was making that utterance, and he just nced down without uttering a single thing. Then Ethan said to Aiden, "You see what you caused your mum?". Aiden didn''t say anything, he just kept ncing down. After a little more talking, that topic ended. Hazel asked Aiden why he decided to run out just like that. Even if he wanted to see the magical beast, he could have at least said something instead of running out like that and causing them to worry. ..This was Aiden''s response to her. "I knew mum wouldn''t have allowed me to see the magical beast, themunity was in a dangerous situation at that moment, there was no way she would have allowed me to see the beast. And I''ve been so curious to see what a magical beast looked like". And after that response, that topic ended for good..pletely. Ethan wanted to discuss with Aiden at this moment, like a father-to-son talk. At this point, he knew there was a lot for them to talk about. They had somehow ended the discussion about the magical beast, but it mighte up somehow in the next few minutes. Ethan nced at Aiden, then uttered to him, "Aiden, let''s go talk outside". The two servants were close to them, so Ethan focused his gaze on Lydia and voiced out, "Lydia, bring out two chairs". And at that moment, he and Aiden began sauntering out of the house. They reached outside, and in seconds, Lydia reached outside as well and dropped the two chairs. Then Ethan nced at her and said, "Thank you". She bowed her head a little and strolled back into the house. Then he nced at Aiden and stated, "Sit". Aiden sat on one of the chairs, then Ethan sat on the other chair sitting next to him. It''s been said, a topic that they''ve ended might somehow be triggered again. There was silence for some seconds, then Ethan voiced out, "You took the risk to run out of the house though you know your life could be endangered. Though there was a low possibility of that happening, it could still happen. You were curious to that extent?". "Yes, dad. Curiousness can lead someone into doing various things. Don''t tell me you don''t really believe that it was curiousness that made me run out of the house wanting to see the beast?". Aiden uttered. "I believe you, I do. It wouldn''t be possible for me to be telling you guys about how I''ve been battling magical beasts in the forests, and you wouldn''t get curious to see them one day. In addition to the fact that kids are really curious people". Ethan stated. Aiden nodded his head. There was silence for a while, then Aiden voiced out once again, "I am curious about something else". Ethan nced at him and inquired, "What is it?". "How did those magical beastse into existence?". Chapter 45 Discussion Between Father And Son. (Clarification) A kind of expression appeared on Ethan''s face the moment Aiden asked that question. Like a bit of bewildered facial expression, he wasn''t expecting Aiden to ask that question. He sighed, he knew he''ll have to answer the question, so he nced at Aiden and inquired, "So, you really wanna know this? You wanna know how magical beasts came into existence?". Aiden didn''t say anything, he only nodded his head. Then Ethan took his gaze off him and began speaking, "Mana caused everything, the magical energy flowing around. We breathe in mana everyday, and we also breathe in normal air for sustenance. With this mana flowing around, you can make use of your power element if you have the mana core in you, Animals in the wilderness also breathe in mana. nts are living things as well, so they also take in mana. When animals that feed on nts for survival eat a nt that had taken in lots of mana, the animal would start developing into a magical beast slowly developing into whatever shape and rank, As I''ve said, animals take in this mana as well, they breathe it in just like humans. So when animals that survive on meat feed on their fellow animals, ording to the amount of mana the animal had breathed in, that would determine if the wild animal would turn into a magical beast or not, But if it feeds on an animal that had taken in lots of mana, it would start developing into a magical beast as well developing into whatever shape and rank. These things take ce in the wildernesses, not in cities like this, But that doesn''t mean there aren''t wild and domestic animals in the forests anymore, there are. It wouldn''t affect the whole animals? So it isn''t like the only things you''ll find in the wildernesses are beasts and all that, there are also normal animals in them, And it isn''t in all the forests you''ll find magical beasts. Some forests are free of magical beastspletely and have very few animals in them". Aiden nodded his head, that was a nice exnation. Then he voiced out, "Oh! That''s how they came into existence. I saw how big and dangerous that magical beast was. It kept bringing out fire from its mouth". Aiden said that like he didn''t know much about the beast. Whereas, he had even checked out the beast''s status and know that it was one of the highest ranks of magical beasts. "Yeah, that''s one of the highest ranks of magical beast. I think it''s a rank 3 beast, you saw how long it took us to bring it down, we had to destroy its core to bring it down. Apart from it being able to bring out fire from its mouth, it can also manipte wind, it kept on making use of its wind affinity while we were battling it, They became magical beasts ''cause of mana, so the ones that possess affinities can wield mana like crazy". Ethan exined. "Hmmm, this mana of a thing, this magical energy flowing around. How do you guys use it to make use of your power elements? How do you learn to use it?". Aiden threw another question at Ethan. Ethan wasn''t really expecting him to ask that question also, but he wasn''t that surprised that he asked. So he uttered, "As you know, first of all, you''ll have to have the mana core in you, that''s the first step. Then after awakening, getting to the right age, you can now decide if you want to go to the academy specialized in training benders. When you get there, they''ll teach you how to wield mana and make use of your affinity or affinities, It isn''t easy, Aiden, it isn''t easy, it would take months. After that has been done, they''ll teach you how to make use of your main weapon and other weapons if you let them. They''ll also teach you martial arts, all these are necessary, and they''ll take years, After these have been done, you''ll see that wielding mana would be very easy...at that moment, you can now refer to yourself as a warrior. I wouldn''t be able to exin all the details about wielding mana right now, but I''ll just give you a few hints, Mana flows around, so you''ll have to learn to feel it like it''s a part of you. After feeling it, with the mana core in you, you should be able to make use of your power elements easily". Aiden began nodding his head once again, then Ethan voiced out again, "As you know, your mum got to awaken the earth affinity, but she didn''t learn to wield mana, so she can''t make use of her affinity properly, she can''t use it to battle someone. Your sister also got to awaken an affinity, my main affinity, wind...you were there at her awakening, But I don''t know if she''ll go to the academy meant for training benders ''cause up till now, she keeps telling me she hasn''t decided if she''ll be a warrior or not. But at least, they got to awaken an affinity. But I don''t know about you yet, I don''t know if you''ll awaken any one, I don''t know if you have the mana core in you, You are still 7 years old, you haven''t gotten to the age of awakening, one more year, and we''ll know". At that moment, Aiden bent his head a little as a smile appeared on his face. Why was he smiling? ''Cause he knew he had the mana core in him and would awaken a power element at the right age. First of all, the harem god had told him that he''ll awaken an ability. And he can also tell from his system, the mana stats was part of his status. If he doesn''t have the mana core in him, then the mana stats wouldn''t be there at all. He quickly took off the smile from his face and raised his head. He doesn''t want his dad to see the smile and start questioning him. The moment he raised his head, Ethan inquired of him, "Do you remember the four main power elements?". "Yes, why not? That''s very simple". Aiden responded. "Mention them". "We have wind, fire, water, and earth". Aiden stated. "Correct. Now, do you remember the minor abilities a person can possess after awakening?". Ethan threw another question. "Umm..speed is one of them", Aiden voiced out, then he began cracking his brain. He''s heard them talk about it before, but they''ve flown out of his head. All he was saying now was, "Ummm". Ethan knew he wouldn''t be able to mention the rest, so he voiced out, he was gonna help him with the rest. "Yes, speed is one of them which is something I possess. Then we have the healing ability, people that have the power to heal minor injuries. I don''t possess the healing ability, so I can''t heal my injuries, I''ll have to get treated. High jump, some people possess the ability to jump really high, I can jump really high as well due to training and if I make use of my wind affinity. When I make use of my wind affinity, I can jump super high. But when I jump without making use of my ability, my jumping is very limited but can still reach a certain level, But people that possess the high jump ability can jump really high without training. Then when they train it, it bes better, they can jump super high. Then if they decide to make use of their power element in addition to how high they can jump already, it''s on another level, Like me, I possess the speed ability normally. Then after training it, it became better, I can run super fast. And thest one is the ability to read minds, this ability is rare to possess, but some people possess it. You''ll have a serious problem when battling this kind of people, they''ll be able to read your every move while reading your mind". "Wow! That doesn''t sound good". Aiden stated. "Yeah, it isn''t good at all. And that''s it, those are the other minor abilities a person can possess after awakening". Ethan uttered. Aiden nodded his head once again. He doesn''t need to possess any of those abilities ''cause every single one of them was in his skill panel apart from the ability to read minds. The high jump ability, the speed ability, and the healing ability were in his skill panel. The healing ability had been unlocked for him, all he needs to do was to unlock the high jump and speed ability with skill points. Ethan uttered to him once again, "Now, let me show you some bending skills, let me make use of my two power elements". Chapter 46 Discussion Between Father And Son. (Clarification) (2) "I''m sure you''ve seen me make use of my wind power element before. But you''ve never seen me make use of my water affinity...am I right?". Ethan uttered once again. "Yes, dad". Aiden responded. "Now, I am gonna make use of those two affinities using mana. Watch me". The moment Ethan made that utterance, he stood up from the chair he was sitting on, and Aiden''s gaze was fixed on him. Then he said, "I''m gonna make use of my wind power element first". He raised his hand, transferred mana to his palm, positioned it to Aiden''s face as bits of wind were already flowing around his palm. Then he released it as slight breeze hit Aiden''s face causing his hair to flow around. He just made use of his power slightly, if he had made use of his full wind power, then Aiden would have flown out of the chair he was sitting on andnded at whatever ce. ..But why would he do that to his son? "I have made use of my wind affinity. Now, it''s time to make use of my water affinity". Ethan stated. Now, there was a well at the side of thepound. This was the well that supplies them with water which they use in taking their baths, cooking, and so on. And to take water from it, they''ll have to use a certain mini-bucket that was attached to a rope. But now, Ethan was about to draw out water from the well without making use of the bucket...he was gonna do so using his power. He wasn''t even standing close to the well, but he was gonna draw out water from it. The opening of the well was closed with a certain iron. Using his wind power, he opened the iron. Then he forwarded both of his hands transferring mana to both of them. Aiden just sat there with his gaze focused on the well, he wanted to see watere out of it. ..Then, water flowed out of the well, and Aiden opened his mouth in awe...this was the first time he was seeing his dad make use of his water affinity. The water kept flowing in the air, Ethan was still in control of it. Then the water fell to the ground wetting it, Ethan had already let go of it. Then he nced at Aiden and voiced out, "You see that?". Aiden only nodded his head, a single word didn''t flow out of his mouth. Then Ethan strolled to the well and closed the opening with the iron, he could have used his wind power to close it again...but he chose not to. Then he began sauntering to the chair he stood up from and sat on it sitting close to Aiden again. Then Aiden said, "That was cool". "Yeah?". Ethan let out. "Yeah". Aiden uttered once again. "To do that, I had to make use of mana, I learned to wield mana, so doing that was very easy for me". Aiden nodded his head. And at that moment, he remembered something. He remembered what the harem god told him about being the one to bring an end to the demon goddesses. Up till now, he doesn''t know what those demon goddesses are. Anytime he thinks about it, he never finds an answer...the question remains. He was thinking his dad could know about it, maybe his dad knows who the demon goddesses are, so he was gonna ask him. But he wouldn''t give him the clue about bringing an end to them...what the harem god told him. His dad had already sat on the chair, so he nced at him and said, "Dad, I have another question to ask". "What is it?". Ethan inquired. "Do you know who the demon goddesses are? Have you heard anything about them?". Aiden threw the question. "Demon goddesses? What are those? I have heard nothing about them". Ethan retorted. "Oh! Is that so?". "Where did you hear that from?". Ethan inquired. And there was the problem, what was he gonna tell his dad? Where did he hear it from? He came up with a quick lie and uttered it, "While I was watching you and the other warriors battle the magical beast, I heard some people talking about it, but I didn''t really understand what they were saying...so I decided to wait and ask you at the right time". Ethan nodded his head and said, "Hmmm, I''ve never heard of that before, I wonder where they heard it from". ''Since my dad doesn''t know about it, I guess I''ll find out about it in the future, it would most likelye up in the future''. Aiden thought to himself. Then Ethan said something Aiden wasn''t expecting to hear, "There isn''t anything like demon goddesses, but there are things that live far away from us in their kingdoms. They aren''t magical beasts". A kind of inquisitive expression appeared on Aiden''s face, he wanted to know what those things were, so he inquired of his dad, "What are they? What are those things you are speaking of?". "Elves and Dwarves". Ethan responded. And at that moment, the inquisitive expression on Aiden''s face turned into a confused expression. Then he voiced out, "Elves and Dwarves?". "Yes, Elves and Dwarves. They live far away from where humans live, for them to get to our kingdom, they''ll have to pass hills, wildernesses, and so on, it''s gonna be a long journey. As I''ve said, they have their kingdoms". "So they aren''t humans?". "Umm..yeah, I wouldn''t call them humans. Elves cane in different shapes and heights. Just like humans, they have tall ones, average in height, and short ones. They cane in different colors as well, and they have pointed ears. They are pretty strong, they possess magical powers, every single one of them, They refer to themselves as ''Mages'' ''cause they can cast spells and possess the main power elements as well such as wind, earth, and so on. We refer to ourselves as ''Benders'' ''cause we possess some of those main power elements and possess other minor abilities, but we can''t cast spells, And they live far longer than humans. In this world, a human can live for 140 to 150 years before dying if you don''t meet an untimely death. At the age of 110 to 115 years, a human would start feeling old age symptoms. You know, weakness, and all that, But Elves live for 500 to 600 years before dying. They live longer than humans and are also stronger. But that doesn''t mean we can''t beat them in battle if we strategize well. Magical beasts even live longer than Elves, the highest ranks of magical beasts live longer than the other ranks". Ethan paused exining, but he wasn''t done, he wanted Aiden to digest what he''s told him. And at that moment, Aiden began thinking. In this world, humans live for 140 to 150 years, they even live longer than humans in the world he came from. In his previous world, if you live for ny-something years to that early hundreds, be thankful. Even if you make it to that age, you''ll be as weak as f**k before dying, you''ll be a liability. Most don''t even make it to that age. Then he began thinking about the elves his dad just told him about. They possess magical powers and can cast spells. ..And they can live for 500 to 600 years before dying...that''s pretty long. And magical beasts can even live longer than that...that''s just wow. Ethan continued speaking, it was time to tell him about the dwarves. "And as for dwarves, all of them are short, every single one of them...both males and females". Aiden wasn''t surprised by that, yeah, he''s heard of the word ''Dwarf'' in his previous world. And he knew dwarfs were short people. But who knows? Maybe there were added things to these dwarves, maybe there was something special about them. Ethan was still speaking, "These dwarves possess magical powers too, but not all of them. They are just like humans when ites to affinities. We, humans, possess affinities, but not everyone gets to awaken them, most do though. That''s the same for dwarves, not all of them possess affinities. Some do, and some don''t, And they live longer than humans too, but not as long as the elves and magical beasts. They live for 200 to 300 years before dying if they don''t meet an untimely death". And at that moment, Aiden was just nodding his head, he was digesting everything, that''s some information there. He understood all that his dad said. Then Ethan uttered once again, "So these are the things I know exist, I''ve not heard of demon goddesses before". Chapter 47 Instruction To Be Cautious. ''They''ll most likelye up in the future''. Aiden thought to himself once again, he was referring to the demon goddesses. At this point, he wasn''t sure he had any more questions to ask. He was happy that his dad exined all these things to him, he had learned a lot. "So do you have any other questions? Do you have something else you''re curious about?". Ethan inquired ncing at Aiden. At that moment, a question crashed into Aiden''s head, a sudden thought. Seconds ago, he wasn''t sure he had any more questions to ask his dad, but he has one now. It wasn''t something he nned, it just crashed into his head. "Yes, I have one more question to ask". Aiden uttered ncing at his dad. "What is it?". Ethan inquired. "The elves and dwarves live in their separate kingdoms, but are we at peace with them?". Aiden inquired still ncing at his dad. "Yes, we are at peace with them, no war has ever urred between we humans and them. No war has ever urred between our kingdom and their kingdoms. We pay tributes to two kingdoms, but we don''t pay tributes to them, so we have no business with them, They know that humans exist, but they don''t care since they have no business with us. Nothing has ever ensued between us and them to cause us to fight, so we are at peace". Ethan exined. Aiden nodded his head once again, then Ethan uttered again, "Any more questions?". "No dad, I''m satisfied". Aiden retorted. "Okay then, that''s good". Aiden only nodded his head, he didn''t say anything. Then Ethan''s voice resounded again, "I''m d that we had this conversation, this father and son talk". "Yeah, ''Cause of it, I''ve gotten to learn a lot of things that I wouldn''t be able to forget". A smile appeared on Ethan''s face at that moment as he patted Aiden''s back. After that, they discussed other things, but it wasn''t rted to Aiden asking questions and Ethan answering them. Ethan just ryed some information to him. All activities would be resuming tomorrow including school. He told Aiden to be always cautious and vignt while at school, anything could start happening at any time. Who knows? Another magical beast could attack. He told Aiden about the people that lost their lives today due to the magical beast that attacked. Some of them died ''cause they weren''t expecting it, they weren''t expecting a magical beast to attack. Some died ''cause they were slow, they weren''t fast enough to escape. Some sighted the beast and took to their heels, and ''cause they were fast enough, they survived, they didn''t die. People have lost loved ones due to this, both kids, teens, and adults. He told Aiden about the ces that were destroyed by the magical beast. But luckily, no schools were destroyed, everything was intact. ..In the end, all his utterances still came down to one thing, for Aiden to be cautious and vignt when he gets to school tomorrow. Aiden understood all that his father said. And after that, they stood up from the chairs they were sitting on, carried them, and strolled into the house...discussion time was over. ****** The next day had reached, everywhere had brightened a little, it was morning already...but it was still early in the morning. The Dankworth family had already woken up, and they were doing what was supposed to be done in the morning currently. After each of them had taken their baths, brushed their teeth, and dressed up, they gathered around the dining table and ate breakfast...Alora and Lydia joined them at the dining table. After they were done eating, Alora and Lydia cleared the table of tes. Hazel and Aiden were carrying their bags ready to go to school. Right now, Emma was standing in front of both of them as she uttered, "You guys have to be careful while in school, be cautious. You guys know what happened yesterday, even one went to see what was happening, he had guts", Emma made thatst utterance focusing her gaze on Aiden, and he quickly nced down. She was referring to what he did yesterday. She was still speaking, "I don''t want to lose any of you. You both are very precious to me, so be cautious and stay safe". Aiden and Hazel nodded their heads, and Aiden couldn''t help but think about what his dad told him yesterday about being cautious and vignt, it was the same thing his mum was telling them now. "You guys heard your mum. If I was to say something, I''ll say the same thing, be cautious. I''ll be taking you guys to your different academies, as usual, let''s go". And the three of them began strolling out of the house at that moment...Ethan, Aiden, and Hazel. They got to thepound and sauntered to one of the horses on it. Then Ethan helped the both of them ascend the horse, then he ascended it as well. The horse neighed as he rode it out of thepound. He rode the horse until they arrived at Hazel''s school, then he helped her descend from it, handed some copper coins over to her, and reminded her to be cautious. Then he put the horse in motion again as they began heading to Aiden''s academy. They got to thepound of Aiden''s academy, and he helped Aidene down from the horse. And at that moment, Aiden came to realize that the academy''spound was empty, no one was walking on it. ..Neither students nor teachers, it was just empty. This wasn''t how it was day before yesterday, the first day he stepped foot into thepound of this academy. The first day he did that, students were roaming about freely on thepound...well, maybe there was a reason for it. But what he knows was that the academy wasn''t empty, students were in the edifices, and he could even see some walking in the corridors. "Wee to your second day of school. It should have been your third day today if not for what happened yesterday". Ethan said ncing at Aiden still sitting on the horse. ..Yeah, what he said was true, no denying it. Ethan handed some copper coins to Aiden just as he did to, Hazel. Then he uttered to, Aiden, "Remember to always be cautious, I''ll be going now". And with that, Ethan rode the horse out of the academy''spound. As Aiden began sauntering on thepound, a horse rode into thepound. Aiden was ncing front when the horse ran into thepound, but he knew it was a horse due to its neighing. He quickly nced back thinking that it might be his dad, maybe he rode back to tell him something...but it wasn''t his dad. It was a man that also brought his child to school. The man got down from the horse and helped his son get down from it as well... ..And that''s when Aiden stopped watching, he just focused his gaze front as he kept sauntering. As he was strolling, he wondered what would be happening in his ss now. Were they discussing the event that took ce yesterday? Or weren''t they? Was any of them afraid? You know, wanting it to not repeat itself. Do they know his dad was among the people that battled the magical beast yesterday? These were the thoughts running through his mind as he was sauntering toward his ss. He got to the staircase and began mounting it. He mounted all the staircases until he got to the floor where his ss was situated...this was gonna be his second day in this ss. He got to the door of the ssroom and entered it, and at that moment, he could hear murmuring, many people were conversing amongst themselves. ..And he could most likely guess what their conversations were about. They were discussing the event that took ce yesterday...these kids were talking about the magical beast that attacked yesterday. It was based on probability though, he wasn''t sure if that''s what they were conversing about. As he stepped foot into the ssroom, some swiveled their heads to nce at him, they noticed him, while some didn''t. The ones that didn''t notice him were the ones that were so immersed in their conversation. The ones that noticed him kept staring at him as he was strolling toward his seat, and it was bing so awkward...why the f**k were they staring at him? Or wait, do they know his dad was among the warriors that battled the beast yesterday? That''s why they were staring at him? As Aiden sat on his chair, he heard the conversation between two students sitting close to him, they were discussing the magical beast that attacked yesterday. ..Since they were discussing it, then that should be what everyone was discussing too...this was confirmation. Chapter 48 News Does Spread Fast. It was just as he thought while sauntering toward this ce, they''ll most likely be discussing the magical beast. He was still sitting on the chair when he heard the conversation between two students again...they were discussing the magical beast as well. ..He wasn''t surprised at all, what else would they be discussing? Some students'' gazes were still fixed on him, and he hadn''t fullye to understand the reason why...so he just avoided their gazes. He was still sitting on his seat when he noticed something, Ava and Oliver were sitting on the same chair discussing...and it was Oliver''s chair. He was surprised, he remembered Oliver giving Ava the attitude day before yesterday while she was trying to bond with them, and what was his reason? He said she was trying to be friends with them ''cause of him. The both of them had been in the same ss for some time now before Aiden came, but she never attempted to be friends with him...so why now? But here was the both of them sitting on the same chair conversing? Ava even had to leave her seat and go to his, had they be this close? But he remembered telling Oliver that he wanted him to give Ava a chance, he wanted him to stop giving her the attitude. Even if her reason for wanting to be friends with them was ''cause of him, at least, she was trying, and he felt she deserved a chance. He remembered also telling them to discuss while heading home thest time they were at school, the day his dad came to pick him up. He wanted them to bond, he wanted Oliver to stop giving Ava the attitude, and seems like that''s what happened...seems like his n worked. They were sitting on the same chair and conversing, there was no how they weren''t friends now. And he could guess what their conversation was about, what most kids in this ssroom were discussing...the magical beast that attacked yesterday. He swiveled his head to nce at the students that were staring at him, he wanted to see if they were still staring at him...but they weren''t anymore. ''Why were they staring at me? Was it ''cause my dad was among the warriors that battled the beast yesterday? That was so weird and awkward''. Aiden was still hearing murmuring, it was resounding around the ssroom, everyone was busy discussing...not everyone though. He focused his gaze on Ava and Oliver once again, and at that moment, he was contemting if he should go meet them...if he should approach them. Oliver''s seat was in front, and so as Ava''s, his seat was behind theirs. So from where he was sitting and ncing at them, he could tell that Ava was looking prettier and cute. There was a huge possibility that her beauty might keep increasing as she was growing. He was still contemting if he should go approach them when Oliver nced back and sighted him. Two doors led to this ssroom. A person can enter from the front door, and a person can enter from the back door. Aiden entered from the back door, so Oliver and Ava didn''t notice him when he stepped foot into the ssroom. But Oliver had noticed him already, and he informed Ava at that moment causing her to nce back as well. Aiden smiled at the both of them, and Oliver stood up from the chair he was sitting on and began strolling toward Aiden while Ava still sat where she was ncing at him stroll toward, Aiden. Some eyes followed him as he sauntered toward, Aiden. He reached Aiden''s seat and sat close to him, then he uttered, "How are you doing?". "I''m doing good, you?". Aiden retorted throwing back the question. "I''m doing great". There was silence for some seconds, then Oliver voiced out once again, "I''m sure you heard of the magical beast that attacked yesterday". "Yes, I''m aware". Aiden stated. "I''m sure you know that some people were killed by the magical beast, and some ces were destroyed". "Yes, I''m aware of that as well. Wait, I hope no one in this ssroom was affected, I hope no one in this ssroom was killed. In fact,ing to the whole school, I hope no one in this school was affected". Aiden voiced out with a kind of expression on his face. "No one in this ssroom was affected, no one in this ssroom was killed. But as for this whole academy, I can''t say, I''m not sure. But most likely, no one in this academy was affected...both students and teachers". Oliver stated. A type of relieved expression appeared on Aiden''s face, but it wasn''t full relief. "The beast was brought down by warriors, and I heard your dad was among the warriors that brought it down. Not only is he a chief, he is also a warrior?". Oliver voiced out once again. "How did you know this?". Aiden inquired. "The news spread around, and it spread around fast. Don''t you know that news spread around fast in this kingdom?". "Well, it''s true, my dad was among the warriors that brought down the beast". Aiden stated, he didn''t want to tell Oliver that he was there when the beast was brought down. "Wow! You know you''re lucky, right?". Oliver said to Aiden. "Why do you say that?". "That''s ''cause you have a chief and warrior as a dad...especially that warrior part, he''ll be able to protect you guys from danger". Aiden nodded his head at that moment, Oliver was correct. If only he knew his dad was the one that saved him when he was almost kidnapped by four assassins. Now,ing to the part where students were staring at him when he stepped foot into this ssroom and had even gotten to his seat. He wanted to confirm something, so he said to Oliver, "When I stepped foot into this ssroom, some students were awkwardly staring at me. Do you think it''s ''cause they know that my dad was among the warriors that killed the beast yesterday? I was thinking that was the reason, but I wasn''t sure". "Yeah, that should be the reason, in fact, that is the reason. The day before yesterday, they found out that your father was an average-ranked chief in this kingdom, but they didn''t know he was also a warrior. Many adults would be aware of it, but most kids wouldn''t, Now that the news had spread around and they had found out ''cause you''re in the same ss with them, they''ll definitely give you the stare...it''s normal". Oliver exined. "Wow! News does spread fast". Aiden uttered. Oliver nodded his head giving him the look of, ''Yeah, really fast''. Now,ing to the fact that Oliver and Ava were sitting on the same chair and discussing minutes ago, they were now close. Aiden wanted to ask Oliver about it, how did they be this close? But he decided not to ask now, he''ll askter. Ava decided to stroll over to them and maybe join in their discussion. But as she was about to stand up from Oliver''s seat to saunter over to where they were sitting, Miss Alice stepped foot into the ssroom...their ss teacher. She stood up anyway ''cause that was Oliver''s seat, not hers. She stood up strolling straight to her seat. The moment Miss Alice stepped foot into the ssroom, everyone went silent, their discussion ended. The ones that weren''t in their seats strolled straight to their seats. Oliver stood up from Aiden''s seat and sauntered to his. Then Miss Alice voiced out, "Is everyone present in ss today?". Everyone was present, so the whole ss voiced out in unison, "Yes ma''am!". "That''s good. I''m sure you all are aware of the reason why many activities couldn''t take ce yesterday, why you guys couldn''te to school". Miss Alice uttered once again. They all nodded their heads, then Miss Alice continued speaking, "ces were destroyed, people lost their lives, it was tragic. So even now that you guys are in school, be cautious, always be alert. Who knows? Another magical beast could attack, we don''t want anyone to lose their lives. If you guys are alert, you could even be the one to inform the teachers when you notice danger". They all nodded their heads. And at that moment, Aiden remembered his parents telling him the same thing both yesterday and this morning. Miss Alice was still speaking, "Activities would definitely take ce today, you guys would be taught. Different subject teachers would soon start trooping into your ss ording to the teaching curriculum. So you guys should stay in your seats and be ready to take in knowledge". Done making that utterance, she strolled out of the ssroom. Chapter 49 Getting It Right Again. She said something like everyone should stay in their seats and be ready to take in knowledge, but would they be able to stay in their seats? They were still itching to continue their conversations. So not long after Miss Alice walked out of the ssroom, they began moving to different seats moving back to the people they were discussing with before. Oliver nced back at Aiden, stood up from his chair, and began sauntering toward him. He reached where Aiden was sitting and joined him in his chair. And as he was about to say something to him, a teacher stepped foot into their ssroom, the maths teacher. And they were just like, ''Ughhhhh'', meaning the teacher stepped foot into their ssroom at the wrong time. ..He should have let them discuss for some time before stepping foot into their ssroom. At that moment, everyone had to start moving back to their different seats once again. Oliver stood up from Aiden''s chair and strolled straight to his sitting on it. Then the maths teacher sauntered to the front wall of the ssroom and hung his board on it. ..As known, each teacher would have to bring in their board to each ss they step foot into. At that moment, Aiden was just ncing at the man...this was the man that annoyed him a little thest time he stepped foot into this ssroom, and that was the first time he and the man met. He was standing in front of the ssroom currently doing his thing, checking out if any students were missing. And by now, he had already sighted, Aiden. Done scanning the whole ssroom and confirming that no student was missing, he uttered, "I am sure all of you are aware of what happened yesterday". ''Ugh, he''s gonna talk about this as well? Would every teacher that step foot into this ssroom today talk about it?''. Aiden thought to himself. All the students retorted in unison apart from Aiden, "Yes sir!". "It''s been a long time since something like this happened. You know, a magical beast attacking thismunity. And ''cause of its attack, ces were destroyed, some people''s homes were destroyed, some people lost their lives, But thanks to the king, both people who lost loved ones and people whose homes were destroyed would bepensated. Due to its attack, lots of activities couldn''t take ce yesterday, and that included you guysing to school, The beast only attacked thismunity, this city, but the king had to pass across information that othermunities should be shut down as well, all activities should be halted...everyone should go home". At that moment, Aiden was just like, ''So, what''s all this rambling for? Go straight to the point''. The man was still speaking, "I''m telling you guys this ''cause I want you all to be cautious when going home, anything can happen at any time. Some people weren''t cautious, that''s why they died. No, I''ll say they weren''t expecting it, they weren''t expecting that a magical beast would attack at that moment, If you guys are cautious, you''ll be able to avoid danger and save your lives. That''s all I have to say regarding that matter". At that moment, another thought ran through Aiden''s mind, ''Telling us the same thing, to be cautious. I''ve heard that countless times now, it''s an old story''. "Now, it''s time for the teaching to begin". The man voiced out once again. There was a certain equation they were still on. He was gonna continue from there ''cause not all of them had grabbed itpletely. Some solved it and got it right, while some solved it and failed it. He wanted those that failed it to try solving it one more time. ..The same equation, but with different numbers. And after today, they are done with that equation, he wouldn''t be going back to it. Whether the ones that failed it grabs it or not, he wouldn''t be going back to it. "So, you guys remember where we stopped thest time I stepped foot into this ssroom". They retorted with ''Yes'', then he continued speaking, "I gave you all something to solve on that same equation, some got it right, while some failed it. That only means some people haven''t grabbed it. After today, we aren''t going back to that equation, whether you all grab it or not". He sauntered to the board he hung in front of the ssroom and wrote an equation on it...that same equation with different numbers. Then he nced at the ss and uttered, "You all should watch while I solve this equation. As I''m solving it, I''ll be exining, you all should watch and listen carefully. After I''m done solving it, I''ll give you guys something to do...the same equation with different numbers". Done making that statement, he began solving the equation. And truly, as he solved, he exined. But even with all his exnations, there were still some students that hadn''t stille to understand the equationpletely. They had learned new things, and they hade to understand the equation better, but they''ll most likely fail once he gives them something to do. Done solving the equation, the man nced at the whole ss and voiced out, "Understood?". Both the ones that understand and the ones that didn''t voiced out, "Yes sir!". "Bring out your books and reed pens, it''s time for you guys to solve yours". The man uttered once again. And at that moment, everyone began bringing out their books and reed pens from their bags, including, Aiden. This same equation, Aiden was gonna solve it in minutes. As students were bringing out their books and reed pens from their bags, the man wrote the equation he wanted them to solve on the board. Then he nced at the whole ss once again and uttered, "I want you all to solve this". A smile appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment, as simple as f**k. He had already brought out his book and reed pen from his bag. Then opening an empty page, he began solving the equation on it. Other students had started solving the equation as well. When Aiden had finished solving the equation, some were still in the middle of the equation taking it slow. Not like they didn''t know how to solve it, but they have to be taking it bit by bit in order to solve it right. While some were just there cracking their brains. They were still at the beginning of the equation, and they were finding it hard already, these were the people that would most likely fail the equation. But as for, Aiden, it was as easy as f**k for him, he had finished solving the equation and was ncing around. Within some minutes more, some students had finished solving the equation...it wasn''t easy. As time passed, more students finished solving the equation, and that''s how it kept on going. And at that moment, this was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind, ''And it''s one equation, what if it''s like two or three equations that were written on the board, how long would it take them to solve it?''. By now, all the students were done solving the equation. And the maths teacher began going round checking the books of the students to see if they got it right or not. This was what he noticed while checking out their works, there were still some people that failed the equation. But many got it right, that was something he also noticed. Thest time he was here and gave them an equation to solve, the people that got it right and the people that failed it were almost the same number. But now, the people that got it right were many, and the people that failed it were lesser. That shows that more people had gotten to understand the equationpletely, so his teaching and exnation weren''t to waste...he was d. But he wasn''t done checking out their works yet, so he couldn''t fully decide. He kept strolling checking out the works of the students, and things were still going the same way. Getting to Aiden''s table, he wanted to see if Aiden would get the equation right again. Thest time he was in this ss and gave them an equation to solve, Aiden got it right though it was his first time in an academy. He was really surprised, and what was Aiden''s reason for getting it right? He had been taught all these things at home, so he was aware of them...not all though. So now, the maths teacher wanted to see if he''ll get it right again. He checked Aiden''s book, nced at his solving from up to down...and he got it right again. Chapter 50 Not Interested. Was he surprised? Yeah, a little. He was a little surprised that Aiden got it right again, that was confirmation that he knew what he was doing...that was confirmation that thest equation he got right wasn''t a mistake or due to luck. ..The young 7 years old boy actually knows what he was doing. The surprise turned to amusement for the teacher at that moment. "Nice job". The man uttered to Aiden and moved to the next student. Aiden just sat there with an ted heart and a bit of smirk on his face. He got the equation right again, he noticed the amused and surprised expression on the man''s face. ..If only the man knew how easy the equation was for him to solve. The man checked out the works of the other students in the ss. And by now, he was standing in front of the ssroom...he was done checking out all their work. And the case was the same, the people that got the equation right were more many than the people that failed it. And at that moment, the man''s voice resounded, "After going round the whole ss checking out you guys'' works, I noticed something. The people that got the equation right this time were more many than the people that failed it...that wasn''t how it was thest time I gave you guys an equation to solve, That made my heart d, that shows that more people had learned to solve this equation right. As for you guys that haven''t learned to solve it, I''m not going back to it in my next ss, I''m done with it. In our next ss, we''ll be moving to another topic, You can ask your ssmates that have learned to solve this equation properly to teach you so you can be good at solving it as well. Bye". And with that, the man moved to the board he hung in front of the ssroom, took it, and sauntered out. Would they follow the instruction to ask their ssmates who got the equation right to teach them? The ones that failed the equation? No. Instead, they had already started putting their books and reed pens back into their bags... ..They were itching to resume their conversations once again, both males and females. Aiden almostughed at that moment, look at the people the maths teacher told to ask their ssmates to teach them how to solve the equation right...they were already putting their books and reed pens into their bags. If anyone approached him wanting him to teach him or her how to solve the equation, he was fully ready to teach the person. But it doesn''t seem like anyone would approach him...it doesn''t seem like they were interested in learning how to solve the equation. He put his book and reed pen into his bag, then another teacher stepped foot into their ssroom...a female. Now, some students were already itching to resume their conversations, but another teacher had stepped foot into their ssroom...everything had spoilt. Everyone had to stay in their seats, no standing up. This was a teacher Aiden hadn''t seen before, and the subject she teaches was Food and Nutrition. When Aiden got to know the subject she teaches, a smile appeared on his face. And this was the thought that ran through his mind right after, ''I eat any good food thates my way, as far as it is delicious and well prepared. I don''t really care about nutrition, you know, bnced diet''. ..But wasn''t he supposed to care about that? All the teachers that stepped foot into this ssroom noticed, Aiden, they noticed that he was new to this ss...they weren''t familiar with him. And he had to introduce himself to them causing them to find out about his age and his dad being an average-ranked chief. But this teacher didn''t notice him, she just kept teaching, seems like she didn''t really care about noticing new students in a ssroom. This was the first time Aiden was seeing her step foot into this ssroom since he joined this ss. But definitely, she must have been entering this ss for some time now to teach the students. But since she entered this ss today and didn''t notice that a new student was in it, then she doesn''t care about noticing new students in a ssroom... ..Everyone was different with different personalities. And Aiden even liked it ''cause the moment she notices him, he''ll have to introduce himself to her. Then when she finds out about his age, she''ll be like, ''You are startingte''. You know, that same reaction. Then she''ll find out about his dad being an average-ranked chief, and there might be a reaction to that as well. He doesn''t want that, he just wants to sit here and listen to her teachings, he wanted to gain knowledge if there was any one to gain at all. And as she was teaching, he came to notice that he was enjoying it...he loved her style of teaching. Yeah, everything she said was basic things he knew, simple knowledge...but he still enjoyed her teaching. As she taught, she wrote some things on the board she brought along. Then she instructed them to bring out their books and reed pens and jot down the things she was writing down...and so they began doing. Aiden brought out his book and reed pen and jotted down the things she said they should jot down. She did some more talking, and right now, she was done teaching, it was about time to evacuate their ssroom. "We''ll meet in our next ss". She uttered before taking off her board where she hung it and sauntered out of their ssroom. After her, one more teacher entered their ssroom to teach them, it was male. After him, no one else stepped foot into their ssroom. And not long after, the bell rang to signify that it was break time, time for everyone to eat. People began standing up from their chairs and strolling out of the ssroom. It was time to eat, it''s better they leave the ssroom now and go find a good spot to sit at the cafeteria. Aiden had already stood up from his chair when he sighted Oliver and Ava strolling toward him, and a smile appeared on his face at that moment. Look at how the both of them were walking so close to each other while heading toward, Aiden ..They were definitely friends now, Aiden couldn''t be more convinced. What he wanted to know now was how it happened...how did they be this close? He was the one that set it up, this was what he was hoping for, and it''s happened. But he wanted to know details of how it happened. And he was gonna find out. He''ll ask Oliver at the right time. Ava and Oliver reached where he was standing, then Oliver uttered to him, "Let''s go eat". "Sure". Aiden let out. "Are you with money there? Are you with copper coins? ''Cause without them, forget about eating". Oliver voiced out once again. "Yes, I''m with some copper coins, this is something I wouldn''t easily forget". "Okay then, let''s move". Ava uttered with a bit of smile on her face. And at that moment, the three of them began strolling out of the ssroom. They walked out of the ssroom and began walking in the corridor until they got to the staircase and began dismounting it. They dismounted all the staircases until they got to thepound and began strolling on it. People were strolling into the cafeteria, and that''s where the three of them were heading right now. They entered the cafeteria, dropped the needed coins, then found their way to a certain table with vacant chairs around it. Ava, Oliver, and Aiden were sitting round the table...they had gotten really close, they were friends. At that moment, this was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind, ? ''Wouldn''t she try to make friends with other girls in this school? Instead, she chose to be friends with two boys? Isn''t that somehow?''. Well, that was her choice. What Aiden wanted to know was how Oliver and Ava became this close, how did they startmunicating like this? He still wanted to know this, and he was gonna ask Oliver at the right time. As usual, the cooks began serving the teachers first before the students. By now, all the teachers and students had already been served round by the cooks. Within minutes, some teachers were already done eating as they began walking out of the cafeteria. No students were walking out of the cafeteria yet, only teachers. ..They were served first, so that''s to be expected. Currently, Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were almost done emptying their tes...and Aiden was eating and finding way to nce at the both of them without them knowing. Chapter 51 The Library. While they were eating, they conversed, they didn''t eat in silence. And Aiden saw again that the both of them were conversing freely. That urge to ask Oliver how they became close was there. He just wanted to say to, Oliver, ''You guys are conversing this freely, it wasn''t like this yesterday. How did it happen? How did you guys be this close?''. ..The urge was there, it was so strong. But he was gonna wait, he has to wait. So once in a while, he''ll nce at the both of them while he was still eating without them knowing. They finished eating, drank water, and stood up from the chairs they were sitting on...it was about time to stroll out of the cafeteria, so they began doing. The cafeteria wasn''t empty, there were still some people in it...all students. Getting out of the cafeteria and walking on thepound, the three of them were conversing. They strolled until they got to the building where their ss was located, then they began mounting the staircases. They mounted all the staircases until they got to the balcony where their ss was situated and began strolling in it. ..Then, the school bell rang. And at that moment, a certain boy walked past them while uttering, "It''s library time". Aiden heard that, but he didn''t fully understand what the boy was talking about. Of course, he knew what a library was...but he doesn''t understand what the ''library time'' meant which the bell that rang was signifying. Library time in the modern world might not mean the same in this world. He needed an exnation, so he nced at Oliver and inquired, "What does that library time mean?". "It means reading time. Now, you can choose to stay in your ssroom and read, go through what you''ve been taught. Or you can choose to go to the library and read books of different kinds. At times like this, I prefer to go to the library and read to my satisfaction. And it''s for a certain amount of time, If you go to the libraryte, and it''s filled up with students already, you''ll have to go back to your ss. Now, it''s not only at times like this that a person can visit the library, you can visit the library at free periods...when there aren''t teachers in your ss, Now, even if you go to the library at that time, and it''s filled up, you''ll have to go back to your ssroom. So, that''s how it goes". Aiden nodded his head in understanding while uttering, "Ohhhhhh". Oliver''s voice resounded again, "Since it''s library time, let''s go to the library together. I love visiting the library. So what do you guys say?". "I think that''s a good idea". Ava stated with a bit of ted expression stered on her face. "I don''t like reading that much, so visiting the library now isn''t much of a good idea for me. Maybe next time". Aiden voiced out. Oliver wouldn''t let him go just like that, he was gonna persuade him. "Come on, don''t be like that. Come to the library with us, though you don''t like reading that much, I''m sure you''re gonna enjoy it. There are tons of books to read". "I''m not sure". Aiden uttered once again. "Come on, don''t be like that,e with us. I wouldn''t like it if you don''te along with us". Oliver stated once again. Aiden sighed, he''s been persuaded, there was nothing he could do about it, so he voiced out, "Okay, okay, I''lle with you guys". "Yay, that''s nice". Ava stated with an ted face. "But before we go, let''s go check our bags in the ssroom to see if they are intact. Then we''ll quickly head over to the library ''cause if we go toote, we''ll go back to our ss ''cause the library would be filled up by then". Oliver said. And that''s what they did, they sauntered straight into their ssroom and confirmed that their bags were intact, then they strolled out of the ssroom, headed to the staircase that led to the second floor, and began dismounting it. They dismounted it until they got to the second floor, then they began walking in the corridor. They weren''t the only ones in their ss that were heading toward the library...there were other students from their ss that was heading toward the library as well. ..And they were doing it on time so they wouldn''t reach there to meet a crowd. They reached the library and strolled into it, and there were still lots of vacant chairs and tables in it. Yeah, there were students in it, both teenagers, and kids that weren''t up to their teenage age. But all the chairs and tables weren''t filled up, there were still vacant ones. "You''ve stepped foot into this library before, right?". Oliver inquired of Aiden. "Yeah. On my first day in this academy, when our ss teacher, Miss Alice, was showing me around". Aiden responded. Oliver and Ava nodded their heads at that moment. Then Oliver voiced out, "Look at the shelves, different books in them, interesting ones. Books on different subjects. Aiden, you wouldn''t regreting here". Yeah, he might not regret it, but not like he''ll be so eager toe to the library again next time. Oliver was still speaking, "There was a certain book I was reading before, it''s a book about nature. I''m going to continue from where I stopped. I remember when I first came to this academy, my reading was so bad, pronouncing a word was like work for me, But now, I can read easily, I''ve improved a lot". Aiden nodded his head, then thought to himself, ''I could read even when I was a baby''. Oliver took the book he was speaking of, then he showed it to Aiden and Ava and said, "This is the book I''m speaking of, I really enjoyed reading it. The person that wrote it must be very talented". There was silence for some seconds, then he voiced out once again, "I''ve picked a book, you guys should pick yours ande meet me". After uttering that, he sauntered away heading to one of the chairs with a mini table in front of it. He got to the chair, bnced on it, and began reading the book continuing from where he stopped. ..Some students nced at him the moment he sat on the chair. Now, it was remaining Aiden and Ava. Ava picked a certain book, and without showing it to Aiden, she strolled away. Aiden watched her stroll until she got to a certain chair and sat on it. Then he focused his gaze on the shelf he was standing in front of currently. He was still standing there when a group of students walked into the library, they were all his age mates. They strolled to the shelf he was standing in front of, took a book each, and strolled off...they didn''t even waste up to a minute. Another student strolled into the library again, a female. She walked to one of the shelves in the library, picked a book, and sauntered off as well...Aiden was still standing there. ''I better pick a book now and go upy one of the chairs before all of them get filled up. I came into the library on time, when there were still lots of vacant seats, but would still leave due to all the chairs being filled up? Doesn''t make sense at all''. Aiden thought to himself. He began ncing at the books on the shelf, and none of their titles were catching his interest that much. He decided to take one of the history books, the one Miss Alice showed to him when she was showing him ces in this academy. ..The title reads, ''Some Of The Kings That Have Ruled Over The Tuvalon Kingdom And Their Histories''. Yeah, this was one of the books Miss Alice showed to Aiden when she brought him to the library. The title seems a bit appealing, he wanted to know some of the kings that have ruled over this kingdom and their histories. He''s seen the current king of this kingdom, this book was gonna be based on the past...some of the kings that have ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past. He''s chosen a book, so he began walking to one of the chairs in the library that had a table in front of it. As he was strolling toward the chair, more people were entering the library. He reached the chair, sat on it, ced his hands on the table holding the book with both palms. Then Oliver paused his reading, nced at Aiden, and voiced out, "Aiden, what book did you pick?". Aiden raised the book so Oliver could see it, then he said, "This". Chapter 52 An Interesting History Book. Oliver nodded his head while uttering, "Hmmm". Then Aiden dropped the book on the table, and Oliver''s voice resounded again, "You chose a history book, some of the kings that have ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom and their histories, that''s a nice topic. I''ve read part of this book in the past". "Was it interesting?". Aiden inquired of Oliver. "Yes, it was". Oliver responded. And after making that response, Oliver focused his gaze on what he was reading once again. Ava didn''t even bother to nce at the both of them while they were discussing, she just focused on what she was reading...she didn''t take her gaze off it. Aiden opened the first page of the book and began reading...and it wasn''t bad at all. He finished reading the first page, diverted his gaze to the next page, and continued reading. It was still going well, it was interesting. Within some minutes, Aiden had read some pages, and he was learning a lot while reading. He''s gotten to see the full history of a certain king that has ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past. ording to what he read, the man ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom properly, he took care of the natives, he did marvelous things...he wasn''t a wicked king. But he was already dead, died some years ago. He loved what he read about the man...a smile was on his face while he was reading that part. And currently, he had started reading about another king that has ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past...he was still in the early pages, the early phase. He loved what he was reading about the man as well, his reign as king wasn''t a terrible one ording to what he''s read up to. And when he read further, it was still the same case, his reign as king for the past years was what the natives of the Tuvalon Kingdom enjoyed. And so it kept going until he was dethroned. By now, the library was already filled up, some people had toe and go due to that. But it would get to a time when everyone would have to leave the library and go back to their ssrooms. Aiden was still reading the history book when Ava suddenly stood up from the chair she was sitting on. And Aiden and Oliver nced at her at that moment, seems like she was about to leave. She strolled over to Aiden and Oliver and told them the same thing, "I''ll be leaving now, we''ll meet in ss". And with that, she walked to the shelf she took the book from, dropped it where she saw it, and sauntered out of the library. Aiden focused his gaze on the book he was reading once again...he was enjoying what he was reading. ..And at that moment, he remembered something, he remembered that he had a question to ask Oliver. And now would be the right time to ask him since Ava was gone. He didn''t want Ava to be there while he was asking him the question. So he nced at Oliver as his gaze was focused on the book he was reading. Then Aiden called out his name in a whisper which was loud enough for him to hear. "Oliver". Oliver nced at him at that moment, then Aiden moved from his chair to his with the book in his hand. Oliver had to create space as Aiden joined him in his seat. Then Oliver''s voice resounded, "What is it?". "There''s a question I''ve been meaning to ask you". Aiden stated. "What question is that?". Oliver inquired with an inquisitive facial expression. "ording to what I remembered in my first time in this academy, that''s the day before yesterday. You and Ava weren''t that close. Yeah, she was trying to be our friend, but you were giving her the attitude. And what was your reason? That she was trying to be friends with us ''cause of me which was true, But now, you and Ava seem close, you aren''t giving her the attitude anymore. Did what I did that day work out? I remember telling you guys to converse while going home together". A smile appeared on Oliver''s face at that moment, then he voiced out, "Yeah, that''s part of what caused us to be close, and the fact that you left the both of us to go home together, your dad came to pick you up. If you had gone home together with us, I''ll still be giving her the attitude ''cause you''re the only one I''ll be talking to, While we were heading home, even after what you said, I was still giving her the attitude, I wasn''t talking to her. Then she suddenly said something like, what are you doing? Don''t you remember what Aiden told us? That we should be conversing while heading home together? I was still giving her the attitude, I didn''t utter a single word. Then she said again, I know why you''re acting like this, ''cause you feel I became friends with you guys ''cause of, Aiden. That is true, but after spending some time with you guys, I also want to be your friend, That means, I want the both of us to be conversing even if Aiden is present or not, I want us to be friends. I was surprised that she discerned that, I was really surprised. Then she uttered once again, let''s do what Aiden said, let''s converse while heading home together, And that''s the reason why I began conversing with her, and we bonded a lot...and that''s how it happened". Oliver finished exining with that smile still stered to his face...it was a nice experience. Then Aiden voiced out, "Wow! That''s nice". "Yeah". Oliver stated. "You see, things have finally worked out between the both of you". Aiden uttered once again. "But no matter how you look at it, we became friends because of you. She wouldn''t have approached me if I was alone, she approached the both of us together. But well, things happen for a reason, we are real friends now". "Yeah, things happen for a reason". "But why didn''t you ask all this while? You could have asked me this question since". Oliver said to Aiden. "I didn''t want Ava to be there while asking you the question, so I waited for the time when the two of us would be alone, when she wouldn''t be in our midst". Aiden uttered. "Ohhh! So, do you have another question to ask? Or is that the only question?". "That''s the only question". "Then I guess we can go back to reading now". Aiden moved back to his seat as he focused his gaze on the book again continuing from where he stopped. The book was still going great, and now, it was about time for everyone to evacuate the library and head over to their ssrooms. Aiden knew he must have toplete this book next time, he must get to read about the rest of the kings that have ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past. Everyone had already stood up from the chairs they were sitting on, stroll to the shelves where they took the books from, drop them back, and stroll out of the library. Aiden and Oliver also did the same, they stood up from the chairs they were sitting on, walk to the shelf they took the books from, drop them off, and evacuated the library as well. As they were walking along the corridor, Aiden said to Oliver, "I''m definitely gonna continue reading that book next time". "It''s interesting, right?". Oliver inquired of Aiden. "Yeah, really interesting. I''ve gotten to learn a lot about the kings that ruled over this kingdom in the past though I haven''t seen any of them". Aiden retorted. "I read some pages of the book, then stopped. I might continue reading itter". Oliver stated. Aiden just nodded his head, then Oliver''s voice resounded again, "You know, not all the kings that have ruled over this kingdom were written in that book, some were excluded, I don''t know why. You can tell from the title alone". "Is it only one copy of the book that is in the library?". Aiden inquired of Oliver. "No, there is more than one copy. I think, about three copies. Many books in the library are in more than one copy, but there are also many that are in only one copy". Oliver responded. Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Hmmm", Then Oliver''s voice resounded again, "I told you you wouldn''t regreting to the library. See, did you regret it?". Aiden shook his head while retorting, "No". "Of course, you shouldn''t". But this doesn''t mean that Aiden''s reading spirit had increased that much. He would try to be visiting the library to see if he can be reading interesting books just like the one he read today, but not frequently. Oliver had something else to say to Aiden, so he nced at him and called out his name, "Aiden". Chapter 53 Lets Go Hunting. Aiden nced at him, then Oliver said, "You just seem to amaze me, Aiden". "Why? What did I do?". Aiden inquired with a kind of confused expression on his face. "This is your second day in this academy, this is your second day at school, but you can read this well already? Is it the teaching they gave you at home that is helping you up to this extent? You solved an equation that others were finding hard to solve, Even I had to take my time to solve the equation before I could get it right. Students that have been in this academy for years were finding it hard to solve and were failing it, but you got it right on your first day at school? I''m also sure you got today''s equation the maths teacher gave to us in ss, And you can also read? You read that book for minutes and were understanding all that was written in it, and this is your second day at school? I know how long it took me before I could perfect my reading after I began attending this academy. But you can read already on your second day at school? Is it the teaching they''ve been giving you since when you were a baby that made you this smart? If that''s the case, then your parents should be teachers and every other person that assisted in teaching you". Oliver voiced out, he had just spoken his mind. At that moment, a smile appeared on Aiden''s face, then he said, "I guess I''m just too smart, any little teachings can go a long way in my life. Oliver nodded his head and said, "I see". But he wasn''t satisfied, he felt like there was something else...but what could that something else be? He had no single idea that Aiden was reincarnated into this world. The both of them kept strolling until they got to the staircase that led to the first floor and began mounting it. They mounted it until they arrived on the first floor, then they began heading toward their ssroom. They reached the door of their ssroom and stepped foot into it. ****** It had gotten to the time for everyone to head home, for every student to head home...the bell rang to signify that. Students were already carrying their bags and sauntering out of their ssrooms. Some would be picked up by their parents, and some would trek home. The same event was taking ce in Aiden''s ss, students were already walking out of the ssroom. After library time, it wasn''t just full-time rxation for the students, some teachers still entered their ss to teach them. Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were standing close to each other currently, they were gonna stroll out of the ssroom together. But Oliver wanted to confirm something, he wanted to ask Aiden a question. So he nced at Aiden and inquired, "Is your dad gonna be picking you up today too?". "Yes, I don''t know my way home yet, this is my second day in this academy. If I try to go home myself now, I''d most likely get lost. I guess when I''ve known my way home, then I can start going home myself, and he''lle to be picking me up sometimes". Aiden responded. "I really want the three of us to go home together. So you gonna leave us again?". Oliver uttered once again. "I have no choice". "OK, what if I can help you find your way home? I know a lot of ces in thismunity, I''ve been to lots of ces. I just need some description, and I''ll most likely be able to get you to your home". Oliver said. "Wouldn''t that be much of a trouble for you?". Aiden inquired. "Not at all, I''m the one telling you, right? I want you to follow us, so finding your home shouldn''t be trouble for me. And there''s a reason why I want you to follow us". "What reason is that?". "Before going home, I want us to go hunting". Oliver stated. "What!". Aiden voiced out with a kind of expression on his face. Ava didn''t know about this, so she said, "You want us to go hunting? Hunting what?". "Grass cutters, they''ve got lots of meat. I''m still a small boy, but I''ve gone hunting lots of times in the forests, and they are always fun. Grass cutters have lots of meat in them, so hunting them means you''ll get to eat lots of meat". Oliver exined. "Seriously? You''ve gone hunting numerous times in the forests?". Ava inquired. "Yes, and it''s always fun". Oliver responded. "Are your parents aware?". Aiden threw his question. "Not all the time. Sometimes, when I want to go, they wouldn''t let me, so I''ll have to sneak out". Oliver retorted once again. "Don''t you meet dangerous things in the forest?". Ava threw another question. "Once in a while, like snakes and all that, but I know how to avoid them. And I do try my best to enter forests that aren''t that dangerous. You know, there are different kinds of wildernesses. Some wildernesses are really dangerous, and some wildernesses aren''t that dangerous, There are wildernesses where you''ll find magical beasts, and there are wildernesses where you wouldn''t see a single magical beast. So that''s how it is". Aiden and Ava didn''t know this about, Oliver. That he goes hunting...at this age? "Okay, even if we follow you to this hunting, where are the things we gonna use in hunting the grass cutters. We can''t hunt them with our bare hands?". Aiden said. Oliver''s lips curved in a smile at that moment, then he took off his bag, opened it, and brought out two mini-bows and two mini-quivers with mini-arrows in them. "What! So you kept these in your bag?". Aiden inquired with a bewildered expression on his face. "Yeah. Due to wanting to bring them, I brought only one book and one reed pen today". Oliver responded. "You amaze me, this guy". Aiden uttered once again with that bewildered expression still stered to his face. "How did you get them?". Ava inquired. "My dad gave them to me, these are what I''ve been using to hunt in the past. I went through the stress of bringing them to school today, so Aiden, it would really hurt me if you don''t follow us". Oliver stated. Aiden knew he''ll have to follow them, he wanted to flex out with them, he wanted to engage in this hunting with them, he doesn''t want to miss out. So he nced at Oliver and inquired, "You said you''ll be able to find my home, right?". "Yes. And even if I can''t find it, we''ll ask people and definitely locate it...description would help a lot". Oliver responded. "Okay, I''ll follow you guys then". An ted expression appeared on Oliver''s face the moment Aiden made that utterance, and he quickly ced his arm over his shoulders. Then he nced at Ava and inquired, "Ava, you''reing too, right? You''reing hunting with us, right?". There was a kind of expression on Ava''s face, like she wasn''t sure. There was something she wanted to clear out first, then she''ll decide if she''ll follow them or not. "Don''t you guys remember what we were told today? That we should be cautious due to the magical beast that attacked yesterday. Now, going to the forest to hunt isn''t being cautious at all. What if another beast attacks while we are there?". Ava voiced out. "Nothing would happen, no beast would attack, don''t hope for the worst". Oliver stated. Ava was still unsure if she''ll follow them or not, then Oliver''s voice resounded again, "You can choose not to follow us, but I''m telling you, you''ll miss out on a lot. If you''re worried about something happening to you, there are two boys with you, we''ll protect you". Ava contemted for some seconds, then she voiced out, "Okay, I''ming with you guys". "Nice". Oliver said as he put both the bows and quivers of arrows back into his bag. Currently, all the students in their ssroom had sauntered out, it was remaining the three of them in it. "It''s remaining only the three of us, let''s go". Oliver said. The three of them strolled out of the ssroom and began walking on the balcony. There were still a few students walking in it...very few. They strolled until they got to the staircase and began descending from it. As they were dismounting the staircases, Aiden said to them, "What if my dad is already waiting for me on thepound?". "That''s true, didn''t even think of that. If that''s the case, then it''s n spoiled". Uttered Oliver. But would they meet Aiden''s dad on thepound or not? Chapter 54 Hunting. "Students are still mounting the horses their fathers brought ording to what I saw on thepound, when we were strolling along the balcony. Maybe your father is waiting in their midst". Ava uttered. "I hope not". Aiden said. Oliver and Ava nced at him the moment he made that statement. Then Oliver voiced out, "You hope not?". "Yeah, I really want to go hunting with you guys". And at that moment, a smile appeared on Oliver''s face due to what Aiden said. Aiden really wanted to go hunting with them, he liked that. They dismounted all the staircases until they arrived at thepound, then Aiden''s eyes began scanning around at that moment to see if he''ll sight his father. For the seconds he scanned around, he didn''t sight, Ethan. He scanned around once again, but couldn''t still sight him. So he nced at Oliver and Ava and said, "I don''t think my father has arrived yet, I can''t find him. Let''s get out of here fast before he arrives". The three of them increased their walking pace until they got out of the schoolpound and began walking in the vige square. "He''ll be really worried when he gets there and can''t find you...you might get scolded once you get home". Ava said to Aiden. "Yeah, I''m aware of that. But I have to do this, wouldn''t it be better if I learn to go home by myself now though I''m still a small boy?". Aiden voiced out. Ava said nothing more, she just nodded her head. Then Aiden nced at Oliver and said, "Just so you know, we are following your lead now". "Yeah, I''m aware of that. We are heading to one of the forests right now, that''s where we''ll hunt". Uttered Oliver. The three of them kept strolling as they passed different people. The people that saw them didn''t know they were heading toward a forest currently to go hunt. They just took them like students that wereing back from school...and their destination was home. "I hope the forest isn''t too far from where we are right now". Ava said to Oliver. Oliver nced at the both of them and uttered, "Haven''t you guys been to a forest before? Aren''t you aware of any forest in this kingdom and how long it would take to get there?". Aiden and Ava just kept mute, a single word didn''t flow out of their mouths as they kept sauntering. Then Oliver''s voice resounded again, "Don''t tell me you guys haven''t visited a single forest in this kingdom. Like, going there for a reason, even if it''s a foolish one". "We don''t go hunting like you, we aren''t hunters, so what should we be doing in a forest? And a person can find dangerous things in a forest, mostly animals. Do you think I''ll tell my parents I want to visit a forest and they''ll let me? My parents aren''t like yours. They allow you visit forests sometimes, that would never happen with my parents. I guess your parents are allowing you visit them ''cause they know you know how to survive there. If my parents find out about this, that I went to a forest to hunt, they''ll be really angry". Ava uttered, all she said was true...how could they allow a little girl to be visiting forests? Oliver nodded his head at that moment. Then Aiden voiced out as well, "The same case for me, my parents don''t allow me visit forests. And I don''t have a reason to go there...I never did". But Aiden had seen what a wilderness looked like, he had partially been to a forest before. And when was that? When those assassins tried to capture him as a baby...they entered a forest. "That''s understandable. If you guys have been to a forest, then you should be able to tell how long it would take us to get to one. Don''t worry, it wouldn''t take too long for us to get there". Oliver stated. The three of them kept strolling still passing different people. They sauntered until they got to an area where a few people were, the number of people they were seeing had reduced greatly. And the ground was sandy. ..ording to what they had discerned, they were getting close to a forest. It got to a point where they couldn''t even see anyone anymore, they had gotten closer to the forest. As they strolled, they could now see little grasses on the floor. Within about a minute more, they had made their way into the forest. Everywhere was covered with trees and leaves. And Ava''s voice had to resound at that moment, "Oliver, are you sure this is a good idea?". "Yes, don''t worry, nothing bad would happen to you. This is one of the forests I do visit a lot, and I haven''t sighted a single dangerous thing in it apart from grass cutters and all that. I feel they''ll appear at dusk, but in daylight like this, you wouldn''t get to see them". Oliver stated. The three of them were still sauntering further into the forest, then Aiden inquired of Oliver, "So, how would you notice a grass cutter?". "You just have to be scanning around. When you notice one, you have to try not to make any sound. Then you aim and fire". Oliver retorted. "So, we''ll use those bows and arrows to aim and fire, right? Those are what we''ll use in hunting down grass cutters, right?". Aiden threw another question. "Exactly, do you know how to use them?". Oliver inquired of Aiden, he knew the answer would be no...but he still asked anyway. "No". "You guys would have to watch me and see how I''ll make use of them, and from there, you can learn". Oliver stated. Then he took off his bag, opened it, brought out the mini-bows and quivers, handed one bow and quiver to Aiden, and took one for himself. Aiden watched as Oliver ced the quiver of arrows in his back tying the rope attached to it around his chest...then Aiden did the same. The both of them were holding the bows in their hands and the quivers well ced in their backs. But as for Ava, she was holding nothing, she just stood there. Oliver nced at Ava and said, "I gave Aiden the bow and quiver ''cause I feel the boys should hold them, you''ve got a problem with that?". "Not at all". Ava uttered. With that, Oliver faced front and began moving slowly as Aiden and Ava followed him. At this moment, it felt like they were learning from him, he was gonna teach them how to hunt down grass cutters. "So the n now is to sight a grass cutter, right?". Aiden inquired. ? "Yeah, that''s the first n, then hunting it down would be the next". Oliver retorted. The three of them kept sauntering and ncing around. Aiden and Oliver were in front, while Ava was behind them. ..Three kids of 7 years old were in the forest trying to hunt down grass cutters. Wasn''t that dangerous? After sauntering further into the forest, Aiden finally set eyes on a grass cutter. Now, this was his first time hunting, he had never seen a grass cutter before, entering forests wasn''t his thing...but he had eaten lots of meats gotten from grass cutters. But the moment he set eyes on one, he knew this was a grass cutter. It was just standing there with its gaze fixed on the front. Immediately, Aiden informed Oliver that he had sighted one. He did that by tapping him a little...cautiously. ..Any little sound, the grass cutter would take to its heels. After grabbing Oliver''s attention, he directed his gaze to where the grass cutter was standing. And at that moment, Oliver nced at Ava and ced one of his fingers on his lips meaning, ''Keep quiet, don''t make any sound''. Then he nced at Aiden and gave him the look of, ''Watch me''. And at that moment, he drew out an arrow from his mini-quiver, ced it in his bow, aimed, and fired. The arrow flew straight to where the grass cutter was, and before it could take to its heels, the arrow prated its body. ..It still ran anyway, but it didn''t go far, it didn''t run for long before stopping...it was dead. And at that moment, the three of them ran over to where the grass cutter was lying, then Ava voiced out, "Wow! That was nice, you''re a true hunter". A smile appeared on Oliver''s face at that moment, then Aiden uttered as well, "That was cool, the arrow headed straight to the grass cutter and prated it". "Yeah, that''s what they call aiming and firing". Oliver stated. ..They were standing in front of the grass cutter currently, and Oliver didn''t waste time picking it up. Chapter 55 Hunting.(2) After picking it up, he drew the arrow out of the grass cutter''s body as blood gushed out...then he threw the arrow to the floor. Then he nced at Aiden and said, "Thanks for sighting the grass cutter, one has been caught". Aiden did nothing but nod his head, then Oliver uttered to him again, "You saw how I made use of the bow and arrow, right? How I aimed and fired, how I was able to hunt down the grass cutter". "Yes, I saw how you did it, maybe the next one we''ll see, I''ll be the one to hunt it down". Aiden stated. "Ummm..I think you should watch me hunt down one again, then you''ll try hunting the next one". Oliver''s voice resounded again. Aiden nodded his head, then Ava''s voice resounded, "What of me? Wouldn''t I try hunting down one as well? Are you guys ignoring me ''cause I''m a girl?". "No, that''s not the case. You''ll hunt down one as well, I want you guys to learn how to hunt down grass cutters". Oliver said ncing at Ava. "But where are you gonna put it? Where are you gonna put all the grass cutters we''ll hunt?". Aiden inquired of Oliver. And at that moment, Oliver''s lips curved in a smile. He took off his bag once again, opened it, and took out a well-folded sack from it. Then he nced at Aiden and Ava and uttered, "We are gonna put them here". "So this has also been in your bag since?". Aiden inquired with a bewildered expression on his face. "Yeah, part of the reason why I couldn''t bring more than one book and reed pen to school today". Oliver retorted. "You are unbelievable". Ava uttered ncing at Oliver. Oliver dropped the grass cutter into the sack, then he handed it over to Ava and stated, "Maybe you can help with carrying this since you aren''t carrying much. I''m carrying my school bag, a quiver ced in my back, and a bow in my hand...wouldn''t be able to carry a sack". "Sure, that isn''t a problem". Ava uttered collecting the sack from him. Then Oliver''s voice resounded again, "There''s something you guys don''t know". "What is that?". Aiden and Ava inquired with an inquisitive facial expressions. "The grass cutter was slowed down quickly due to something else after the arrow prated its body. Each head of the arrows has been dipped into poison meant for killing animals, and it has dried on them, The grass cutter wouldn''t have died that quickly if not for the poison that infiltrated its body. It would have still died anyway after the arrow prated its body, but not that fast...the poison made it easier. This is something I''ll always have to do after getting mini-arrows like this, I''ll have to dip their sharp edges into liquid poison". "Wow! That''s just great, I''m learning this for the first time, you''re truly a hunter, Oliver". Ava voiced out. Aiden said nothing but was amused by how much Oliver knows regarding hunting...that shows he''s been into this for some time, a small boy like him? "So every arrow in the quivers we are carrying has been dipped into liquid poison, Aiden...their sharp edges. I''ll hunt one more grass cutter, then you''ll go next". Oliver voiced out once again ncing at, Aiden. And with that, they began walking further into the forest ncing around. ****** Ethan rode the horse right straight into Aiden''s academy, he hade to pick him up. He could see horses riding out of the schoolpound with students and their fathers on them, and he could also see some students strolling out of thepound on foot. There weren''t lots of students on thepound, many had left, he knew he came a littlete. He began ncing around in search of Aiden, but he couldn''t sight him. He came a littlete, so Aiden should have been out of his ss by now. He expected to see him waiting in thepound, but why couldn''t he sight him? He didn''t even bother to go to Hazel''s school before heading here, he had the feeling she would have gone home already, he didn''t want to waste his time...so he just headed straight to this ce. But where the f**k was Aiden? He should have been on thepound by now. ''Or is he still in ss?''. Ethan thought to himself. Maybe he and his ssmates were still in ss, maybe they were being taught something that is taking their time. Ethan decided that he''ll go check Aiden''s ss, but there was problem...he didn''t even know where Aiden''s ssroom was situated. What was he gonna do now? He decided he''ll have to ask someone, even if it meant asking a little kid. He came down from the horse and began ncing around looking for who he''ll ask. He sighted a certain teenagering, and he decided to ask the person, a boy...he might know where Aiden''s ssroom was situated. He waited for the boy to get closer to him, then he approached him and voiced out, "Sorry, I''m looking for my son named, Aiden. I''vee to pick him up but can''t find him in thepound. So I''m thinking maybe he''s still in his ssroom...but the problem is, I don''t know where his ssroom is situated, If you know anybody named, Aiden, a 7 years old boy, can you tell me where his ssroom is situated?". "Umm..I don''t know anyone named, Aiden, I''m sorry". The teenage boy uttered. "No problem". Ethan voiced out as the boy walked out of his presence. Ethan began ncing around again looking for another person he''ll ask...he needed to know where Aiden was. He sighted a girl in her teenage age heading toward his direction, and he decided that he''ll ask her. He waited for her to get closer to him, then he approached her and voiced out, "Sorry, I''m looking for my son named, Aiden, he is 7 years old. I can''t find him on thepound, so I''m thinking he is still in his ss. But the problem is, I don''t know where his ssroom is situated. If you know him, please direct me to his ss". "Wait, I think I know you, aren''t you one of the chiefs in this kingdom? Ethan Dankworth?". The girl voiced out with a kind of expression on her face. "Yes, exactly, I''m Ethan Dankworth, and my son''s full name is, Aiden Dankworth. Do you know where his ssroom is situated?". Ethan uttered once again. "Since he is 7 years old, then I should know where his ss is situated". After making that utterance, she pointed to the building where his ss was truly situated, then she voiced out once again, "That''s definitely the building where his ss is situated. But I tell you, sir, you wouldn''t find him there ''cause everyone has evacuated their ssrooms, this I''m sure of. Maybe he''s headed home already or headed to another ce, that''s why you can''t find him on thepound. I''ll be going now, sir". And with that, the girl walked away from Ethan''s presence as he just stood there with a confused facial expression. ''This is Aiden''s second day in this academy, so he can''t possibly go home by himself''. Ethan thought to himself. But then, another thought ran through his mind, ''Or did he go home by himself? Or wait, did he head to another ce?''. ..He was really confused at that moment, he didn''t know what to do. He was contemting heading toward the building the girl pointed at to check the ssrooms and see if he''ll find Aiden there. But since the girl had already told him she was sure that everyone had evacuated their ssrooms, he felt there was no need to do that. ..She was a student of this academy, so she knew what she was saying. He wasn''t a student of this school, so it''s best he listens to her. What was he gonna do now? The n was to head home and see if he''ll find Aiden there or not. If he doesn''t find him there...he''ll know what to do next. He strolled toward his horse, mounted it, and rode it out of thepound. ****** Aiden, Oliver, and Ava were still in the forest, and Oliver had already caught another grass cutter. The grass cutter justy there with an arrow pierced into its body as blood was drizzling out a little. The three of them ran over to the grass cutter, then Ava''s voice resounded, "Oliver, you''ve caught another one, you actually caught it. That means you aimed really well before firing. I''ve said this before, but I''m gonna say it again, you''re a true hunter". A smile appeared on Oliver''s face at that moment. Chapter 56 Hunting.(3) Oliver picked up the grass cutter, drew out the mini-arrow from its body as more blood gushed out. Then Ava forwarded the sack he gave to her, and he dropped the grass cutter into it. "Two grass cutters have been caught now, lots of meats. But we aren''t done yet, we still have to hunt more", Oliver voiced out, then he nced at Aiden and said, "It''s your turn now, Aiden. You have to hunt down a grass cutter, you''ve been seeing how I''ve been doing mine". Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Yeah, I saw how you hunted down those grass cutters, I''m gonna hunt mine". ..What he has to do now was sight a grass cutter, then they''ll see if he''ll be able to hunt it down easily or not. They began moving forward with their eyes scanning around. Now, it doesn''t have to be that since it was Aiden''s turn to hunt down a grass cutter, then he has to be the one to sight one. Anyone can sight one and inform him...and he''ll see if he can hunt it down. ..He was even the one that sighted the first grass cutter Oliver caught. They kept strolling forward while ncing around. Then at that moment, Ava sighted one. As carefully as possible, she informed Aiden and Oliver about it, and the both of them were ncing at the grass cutter currently. Aiden drew out an arrow from his quiver slowly, he tried not to make any sound to not scare the grass cutter away. Then he ced the arrow in his bow, just as Oliver had always been doing, he aimed, then fired... ..But he missed, the arrow flew past the grass cutter, and the grass cutter took to its heels immediately. He wasn''t good enough, he wasn''t as good as Oliver...Oliver has been doing this for some time now. "Damn! What a miss". Aiden uttered cing his palm on his head. "At least, you tried for someone that is doing this for the first time, the arrow flew past the grass cutter, and if you notice, it was close to it". Oliver stated. "Yeah, that was still a nice one though, you''ll try again". Ava voiced out as well. Aiden drew out another arrow from his quiver and ced it in his bow. And Oliver said to him, "We haven''t even sighted another grass cutter, so what are you doing?". "I''m preparing myself already, so once we sight another grass cutter, I wouldn''t have to start drawing out arrow from the quiver and cing it in the bow...everything would be set already". Aiden responded. "Hmmm, that makes sense". Oliver stated. They began walking further into the forest, by now, they had gone deep into it. It was mid-afternoon already heading straight toplete evening. After school, instead of them to go home, they went hunting. All the students in the same academy as them had gotten home. ? ..But they were here hunting. They kept strolling and ncing around, then Aiden sighted another grass cutter. He was the one in front, so he quickly signaled the rest to stop which they did. Then Aiden pointed to where the grass cutter was as the three of them were ncing at it currently. There was no need to draw out an arrow from his quiver ''cause he had already ced an arrow in his bow, all that remained was to aim and fire. He didn''t want to miss this, he wanted to hunt down that grass cutter. So what was he gonna do? He was gonna try to be careful, he was gonna try to aim really well before firing. He positioned the bow well as the sharp edge of the arrow was pointing toward the grass cutter. He aimed well...then fired. The arrow flew straight to where the grass cutter was, and before the grass cutter could run, the arrow prated its body. As usual, it still ran, but it didn''t run far before stopping. And at that moment, Aiden shouted in excitement, "Yes! I did it, I hunted down a grass cutter". ..His voice was so audible. Oliver ced his palm on Aiden''s shoulder and said, "You did it, Aiden, you hunted down a grass cutter. You are a fast learner, it isn''t a surprising thing to me considering how smart you are. Today is your first day of hunting, and you can say your arrow prated a grass cutter and killed it". Ava''s voice resounded next, "Wow! That''s nice, smooth firing. Your arrow headed straight to the grass cutter and prated its body...would I be able to aim and fire like this?". "Sure, I guess you''ll be able to do it if you put in effort, if you concentrate. See, I did it". Aiden voiced out with an ted voice and facial expression. "You''ll be able to do it, Ava". Oliver uttered. The three of them ran over to where the grass cutter was lying, and as Oliver was about to pick it up, Aiden stopped him saying, "No, let me be the one to pick it up this time". And that''s what he did, he picked up the grass cutter, drew out the arrow from its body, and threw it to the ground. Then Ava forwarded the sack as Aiden dropped the grass cutter into it...they have caught a total of three grass cutters now. "Three grass cutters now". Oliver voiced out. "I guess it''s my turn now, it''s my turn to hunt down a grass cutter". Ava stated. And Aiden and Oliver nced at her at that moment. ****** Ethan rode the horse right straight into thepound, he wasing from Aiden''s school. He came down from the horse and began sauntering toward the house...he wanted to see if Aiden had gotten home since he didn''t see him at school. Strolling straight into the living room, he sighted no one, not even a single soul...it was empty. And at that moment, his voice resounded, "Anyone home?". Alora ran out of her room andnded in the living room as she was now facing, Ethan. Then Ethan uttered to her, "Wait, don''t tell me you''re the only one at home". "I''m the only one at home". Alora stated, she said what he didn''t want to hear. "What of Aiden and Hazel? They aren''t at home?". Ethan inquired with a kind of bewildered expression on his face. "No, none of them is at home". Alora responded. "What! I went to Aiden''s school to pick him up but didn''t find him there. So I decided toe check him here to see if he''s here, but he isn''t? Where did that boy go to? Where does he know? And as for Hazel, I didn''t even bother to go to her school to pick her up ''cause I felt she would have gone home herself, but she isn''t here too? Where did she go to? Do these kids want to make me worry?". Ethan let out. And after making that utterance, there was silence for some seconds, Ethan was just ncing left and right trying to think of where they could have gone to. He couldn''t think of anything, so he nced at Alora and voiced out once again, "What of my wife and Lydia? They aren''t back from the market yet?". "No, sir". Alora retorted once again. "How long do they want to spend there?". Ethan uttered. He asking that question and making that utterance shows he was aware they went to the market...he knew when they left. "Those kids would have to tell me where they went to when they get back home...that''s after I''m back. I''ll be going now". Alora only nodded her head, then Ethan strolled out of the house. ****** Aiden had already handed his bow and quiver of arrows to Ava, and she handed the sack to him. She tied the rope attached to the quiver around her chest just as Aiden did, and she was holding the bow in her hand. ..It was time for her to hunt down a grass cutter if she can. "You can do this, Ava". Oliver said to Ava. They were strolling and ncing around in search of a grass cutter...then they sighted one. It was Ava''s turn to hunt down a grass cutter, and she was the one that sighted the grass cutter. They were all ncing at the grass cutter currently. Then Ava drew out an arrow from the quiver, ced it in the bow, then positioned the bow well as the sharp edge of the arrow was pointing toward the grass cutter. ..But would the arrow prate the grass cutter''s body when she fires?...no one knows. After positioning the bow well, she aimed, then fired. Chapter 57 River Meant For Only Females. The arrow flew heading straight to where the grass cutter was, but it wasn''t actually heading toward the grass cutter, she didn''t aim well. The arrow flew past the grass cutter, and the grass cutter quickly took to its heels. "Damn it! It was a miss". Ava voiced out. You know, it was always painful whenever you miss your target. "That''s your first time, there''s a possibility of catching one on your next try just like Aiden". Oliver said to Ava. They began sauntering forward once again, they were going deeper and deeper into the forest. Strolling for some minutes, they sighted another grass cutter, and it was Ava that sighted it again. She drew out an arrow from the quiver, ced it in the bow, aimed, then fired. But it was another miss, the arrow flew past the grass cutter as it took to its heels. And at that moment, Ava sighed loudly before voicing out, "Seems like it''s gonna be hard for me, it wouldn''t be easy as it was for Aiden". Aiden ced his palm on her back then uttered, "I think you''ll have to keep trying". Oliver nodded his head in agreement then smiled at Ava. That means, ''You''ll have to do as he said''. She did as he said, she kept on trying, but everything was a miss. They strolled deeper and deeper into the forest, sighted different grass cutters, Ava kept aiming and firing...and she kept on missing. Throughout their stay in the wilderness, they sighted nothing dangerous. It was just as Oliver said, there weren''t many dangerous things in this forest. And if you were to see any one, you''ll see them at nighttime...he was the king of forests. Currently, Ava had given up already, she was done. She didn''t hunt down any grass cutter though she kept on trying, and now, she was done trying. She handed the bow over to Aiden, untied the rope, and handed the quiver of arrows over to him as well, then she said, "I guess I''m not good enough, I''m not as good as, Aiden. Learning how to hunt grass cutters would take days for me, I give up...and I think it''s time for me to head home, it''s gettingte. My mum would definitely question me once I get home". She handed the sack over to Oliver, so currently, she was only carrying her school bag. Then Oliver uttered to her, "Yeah, I think it would take days of learning for you to learn how to hunt down grass cutters. You should go home now, but at least, it was a nice experience, right? It was fun, right?". A smile appeared on Ava''s face as she voiced out, "Yeah, it was fun, I would have regretted it if I hadn''t joined you guys in doing this". A smile appeared on Aiden and Oliver''s faces at that moment, then Ava''s voice resounded again, "So, what of the meats? I wouldn''t be able to carry any grass cutter home ''cause once my mum sees it, there would be problem. She''ll know that I went hunting, that''s why I''ming back by this time. So I went into the forest? She''d be very furious, and my dad would also hear about it, When I get home, I''ll have to lie to her. So taking a grass cutter home would be a really bad idea, but I want to eat the meat. And there''ll be lots of them since there are three grass cutters". "Don''t worry, Ava, I''ll bring your portion of meats to school tomorrow. I''ll go home, prepare them, eat my share, and bring you and Aiden''s share to school tomorrow. My parents wouldn''t get mad at all if they see me preparing the meats, they might even eat out of them". Oliver stated. "Oh! thank you so much, so I''ll be expecting my meats tomorrow". "No problem". "I''ll be going now then, you guys should do fast and get out of this ce before the sky gets dark. And remember, we were told to be cautious, nothing happened throughout my time with you guys in this forest, but something can happen at any time". Ava voiced out once again. "Sure, we''ll do that". Aiden uttered. "Wait, Ava, do you know your way back home? Can you get out of this forest yourself? Remember, we''ve gone deep into it". Oliver uttered to Ava. "Definitely, I can find my way out. I know we''ve gone deep into it, but that isn''t a problem, don''t worry about me". Said Ava. "What of finding your way home?". Oliver inquired once again. "I can also find my way home, don''t worry". "Make sure not to get lost". "Definitely". She was already sauntering when she made that utterance, then she waved at Aiden and Oliver, and they waved back at her. Then she nced forwardpletely and hastened her pace passing through leaves and branches. "She''s gone, it''s remaining the both of us". Aiden said to Oliver. "Yeah". Oliver voiced out. "Do we continue with the hunting? Or should we head home? It''s gettingte". Aiden inquired. "I guess we head home, we''ve caught three grass cutters, I think that''s enough, that''s enough meats...even one grass cutter has a lot of meat". Aiden just nodded his head to Oliver''s statement. Then Oliver voiced out again, "Hand both the quiver of arrows and bow to me so I''ll put them in my bag". And Aiden did just that, he handed both of them to Oliver, and he put them into his school bag, both the ones he was holding and the ones Aiden handed to him. Wearing his school bag, the only thing in his hand now was the sack with three grass cutters in it. "We''ll have to head out of this forest now, we''ve gone deep into it, who knows, we might even catch up with, Ava". Aiden voiced out. "Yeah". Oliver stated. "Then let''s get going". "Wait, before we go, there''s a question I''ll like to ask you, Aiden". "What question is that?". Aiden inquired with an inquisitive facial expression. "Have you heard of the Mudville River?". Oliver asked. "The Mudville River? I''ve never heard of that, what ce is that?". "The Mudville River is close to this forest, I can head over to the river from where we are standing currently. You don''t have to follow this forest to get to the river, but passing this forest is just like shortcut. The river is only meant for women, women can go there to swim and have fun, If a male is found there, you''ll be in big trouble...even the king can''t go to the river. If you get to the river, you''ll see lots of naked women anddies. They are so free there, they can stay naked for hours ''cause they feel no male would be there to see their nakedness since no male is allowed toe to the river". Oliver exined. "How did you know this?". Aiden inquired. "I know a lot of things". Oliver retorted. "But have you been to the river before? How do you know they can get naked easily? Have you seen their nakedness before?". Aiden threw another question at Oliver. There was silence for a while after Aiden asked that question, then Oliver responded, "Yes, I have been to the river before, but I didn''t let anyone see me, I didn''t get caught. And not like I came out in the open and got close to the river, no, I had to hide in the leaves and nce at them. What my eyes saw...men, that was thest time I did such a thing...it''s a very risky thing to do, And I got to the river using this forest. If I had followed the normal ce the females follow to get to the river, then they would have caught me. And I would have gotten into serious trouble ''cause I''m still a small boy. They''ll conclude that I''ll be a full-time pervert once I grow up, Even if you hide in the leaves while ncing at them, you could still get caught if you''re not careful". "Wow! I''ll love to go to the river". Aiden voiced out with wide-open eyes. "No, Aiden, I don''t think that is a good idea". Oliver voiced out. "If it''s not a good idea, then why did you tell me?". Aiden inquired. "I decided to tell you since we are in the forest that leads to the river...I want you to be aware of things, Aiden". Oliver responded. "Then let''s head over to the river, we don''t have to reach the riverpletely, you can just show me the path that leads to the river". Aiden said. "So you cane check it out yourself someday?". Oliver inquired with a kind of expression on his face. Aiden''s lips curved in a smirk as he voiced out, "Exactly". Chapter 58 Whatever Comes. "Aiden, if you get caught, you''ll be in serious trouble". Oliver uttered with a kind of expression on his face. "But you went there and didn''t get caught, you saw their nakedness and didn''t get caught". Aiden said to Oliver. "I had to hide, and I was very careful". "I''m not a careless person, I''ll be very careful too. And who knows? Maybe I''ll end up not going there at all, maybe I''ll never step foot into this forest again. Just show me the path though". Aiden stated. "Okay, I''ll show you, let''s go...follow my lead". Oliver said to Aiden and began moving at that moment. Oliver walked, and Aiden followed him from behind. They passed through leaves, branches, and so on. There were even instances where they had to bend due to branches that were blocking their way...this was a f**king wilderness. Oliver was carrying his school bag and sack of grass cutters while walking, and Aiden was carrying his school bag only while walking. As they sauntered, Aiden observed the paths they followed, the ces they followed...this was in case he decides toe here again... ..In case he decides to go to the river. He had also be familiar with this forest...to an extent though, Oliver was the king of forests. They kept sauntering, then Oliver nced at Aiden and inquired, "So, are you observing the paths we are following?". "Definitely". Aiden responded. They strolled until they got to a certain spot, then Oliver nced at Aiden and said, "If we go a little further, we''ll be able to see the river". "Can we see it?". Aiden inquired with a kind of expression on his face...like a puppy''s expression. "No. But you can see it though if you go alone, I''m not following you there. Just walk front a little, and you''ll see the river". Oliver uttered, he wasn''t falling for his puppy expression. "So you mean if I decide to move front now, you wouldn''t follow me?". Aiden inquired. "Exactly". "I''m not going then". "Better, you shouldn''t go. You can go on your ownter, at least, you observed the paths". Oliver uttered. "Let''s go back then". Aiden voiced out. And with that, the both of them turned around and began moving back. As they sauntered, Oliver uttered to Aiden, "You are definitely gonna arrive homete, maybe someone has been waiting for you toe back home since, most likely, your parents. You didn''t even wait for your dad toe pick you up. He must have reached our school and gone back. And I''m sure he''s wondering where you are, When you get home, what would you tell them?". "Don''t worry, I know what to tell them, and I wouldn''t have to lie too much. But for the fact that we went hunting, I can''t tell them that". Aiden said. Oliver just nodded his head, then Aiden''s voice resounded again, "Remember, you gonna bring our share of the meats tomorrow". "Definitely, and you guys would get to see that I''m good at preparing meats at this young age". Oliver uttered. There was silence for some seconds, then Oliver said, "Definitely, you can''t find your way home". "Yes, as you said, you''ll have to help me locate my home". Oliver nodded his head while uttering, "For sure". "But I think I can find my way out of this forest...it''s based on probability though". Aiden stated. "If you''ve been observing the paths we followed while moving, then you''ll most likely be able to get out of this forest on your own. Even when I''ll be leading you to your home, be observing the paths we''ll follow so you''ll be able to go home on your own without your dad having toe pick you up, Once we get out of this forest, you''ll give some little description of where your home is situated, and I''ll locate it. Even if I can''t, with the help of people, we''ll locate it". Oliver voiced out. Yeah, Aiden was gonna do just that, he was gonna observe the roads. Just like Hazel, he wanted to be going home on his own when he felt like doing so without his dad having toe pick him up. "Throughout our stay in this forest, we didn''te across any dangerous animals. You know, those animals that could hurt us...for example, snake". Aiden said. "Yeah, it''s just like I said before, since I''ve been hunting in this forest, I haven''te across any dangerous animal. But I feel it''s only in daylight, once nighttime reaches, you''ll most likelye across them. It''s very risky to be in the wilderness at dusk". Oliver uttered. Aiden nodded his head as he kept strolling along with Oliver. Walking in the forest wasn''t easy stuff ''cause you''ll have to avoid getting hit by branches and always having to dodge leaves attached to tree branches. ..They went deep into the forest, but they are gonna find their way out. "We definitely can''t catch up with, Ava". Aiden said. And at that moment, a smile appeared on Oliver''s face as he voiced out, "That''s for sure, she would have most likely evacuated this forest by now. There''s no how we''ll catch up with her unless something happened to her". "Hope nothing happened to her". Aiden stated. The both of them kept sauntering and sauntering, they were covering meters. For every meter they cover, they aren''t that deep into the forest anymore...they''ll soon be out of it. As they strolled, they conversed about other things entirely...not about this wilderness or school... ..Something else. They kept covering meters until they were out of the forestpletely. The ce they were at was empty, they''ll have to stroll further to begin seeing people. Many people don''te here since a wilderness was very close to it...what do they want to do there? Aiden and Oliver began strolling forward until they arrived where they could now see a few people. Strolling a little further, the number of people they could now see increased. Oliver made sure to hold the sack in a way that people wouldn''t be able to discern what was in it. People wouldn''t be able to discern they were justing from the wilderness...people wouldn''t be able to discern that they went hunting. None out of the both of them were with a bow and quiver of arrows, so people wouldn''t be able to use that to know they went hunting. Once they know they went hunting, they''ll start ncing at them with this thought running through their minds, ''These kids went hunting alone in the forest? Aren''t they afraid at all?''. What was the aim now? For Oliver to locate Aiden''s house. Aiden had already given him some little description of where his house was situated. There was a certain ce Aiden would get to, and he''ll be able to go home himself. Oliver was a true native of this kingdom, though he was a kid, with Aiden''s little description, he was sure to find where Aiden''s house was situated...he knew a lot of ces in this kingdom. As they strolled, Aiden was studying the roads. Just as he did today, he''ll most likely not wait for his dad toe pick him up tomorrow...he''ll go home himself. The sky was getting dark little by little, mid-afternoon had gotten to evening...nighttime would soon follow. This shows that Aiden was reaching homete, he kept thinking if his parents would scold him or not...especially his dad. Aiden and Oliver kept strolling until they got to a certain spot, Aiden recognized this ce...he could now go home himself. He nced at Oliver and voiced out, "Wow! you''re amazing". Oliver''s lips curved in a smile as he uttered, "Oh, please, don''t tter me". "No, seriously, you amazing. You just located where my house is situated with only the description I gave to you, that''s amazing. That shows you know a lot of ces in this kingdom at this young age. You know a lot of things". Aiden voiced out with a kind of expression on his face. "Well, it''s for the best. So, you can go home yourself now, right?". Oliver inquired. "Yes". "Okay then, goodbye, we''ll meet at school tomorrow". "Once again, don''t forget to bring me and Ava''s meats to school tomorrow". Aiden reminded. "Sure. And brace yourself, you could get scolded at home by your parents...especially your dad". Oliver uttered to Aiden. "Sure, I''ve prepared myself for that". And with that, the both of them waved at themselves as Oliver turned around and began sauntering, and Aiden began walking forward heading toward his home. As he strolled, he thought of what was awaiting him once he gets home. Was his dad, Ethan, waiting for him to get home to give him some scolding? Or was it his mum, Emma, that was waiting for him to get home so she could give him some scolding?... ..Well, he''ll find out once he gets home. Chapter 59 Catching Her Masturbating And Her Request. He thought of what he''ll tell his parents his reason foring home just now. For sure, he can''t tell them he went hunting? That would be really bad...he''ll tell them something else that was a little true. He was still strolling when the system''s interface appeared in front of him while hearing the system''s voice, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ It was at this moment he remembered he hadn''t gotten today''s quest. And damn! look at the quest, drink three cups of water? And he wasn''t even thirsty? He had gotten such a quest from the system before, more than once...and the quests were to always drink two cups of water. He had never gotten a quest to drink three cups of water before, this was the first time. And aplishing it would be a little hard ''cause he wasn''t even thirsty at all. So he was gonna drink up to three cups of water when he wasn''t even thirsty at all? Damn! Well, he knew he''ll have to aplish it though it might make him a little ufortableter on...he''ll aplish it once he gets home. He kept on strolling until he arrived at the front of their house, then he strolled into thepound. Entering thepound, he sighed...whateveres. He began walking toward the main building. And on reaching it, he turned the doorknob, opened it, and stepped foot into the edifice. He was expecting to see people in the living room. Maybe his mum, one of the servants, or even his dad, but he saw no one...nothing. He wasn''t expecting to see Hazel in the living room ''cause he knew she loves staying in her room. And though his dad doese back from work at dusk most of the time, he was expecting that he would be back by now just to wait for him to get home and receive some exnation why he wasing home by this time...or maybe scold him immediately. ..But no one, he saw no one in the living room. ''Maybe some of them are in their rooms''. Aiden thought to himself. He took off his bag, dropped it on one of the chairs in the living room, and began strolling toward Hazel''s room...he decided to check her room first. He reached the door of her room, opened it, and stepped foot into it...but Hazel was nowhere to be found...she wasn''t in her room. ''Hazel isn''t here? So she hasn''t gotten home too? It''s evening already, or did something happen to her?''. Aiden thought to himself with a bit of worried expression on his face. He began walking out of Hazel''s room until he was out of itpletely. Then he muttered to himself, "It doesn''t seem like there''s anyone in this house, what''s with this feeling?". He decides to check out the servants'' room next, so he began heading toward the door of their room. And on reaching it, he ced his palm on the doorknob, turned it, and opened the door... ..And he couldn''t believe what his eyes saw next. No, he believed it, but he wasn''t expecting it, he was f**king surprised. Alora was sitting on the bed with her legs wide open, her panties shifted to one side, and two of her fingers right in her pussy...she was pleasuring her pussy, she was masturbating. The moment Aiden opened the door and sighted this scene, he just stood there not knowing what to do. His eyes were focused on her pussy and boobs, and at that moment, he got an erection...his dick rose. This was the first time he was seeing her pussy, and gosh! it was so beautiful. She was using one hand to pleasure her pussy, and she was using one hand to squeeze her boobs...she was f**king horny at this moment. She didn''t know someone had stepped foot into the house, she didn''t know Aiden had stepped foot into the house...she was busy masturbating. Aiden''s dick had stiffened at that moment. Remember, he had always been admiring Alora''s sexy body, he had always been wanting to bang her...but he can''t ''cause he was just a small boy. So seeing all these now, his body couldn''t help but react though it hasn''t even been up to ten seconds. She was moaning while masturbating, but the moment she sighted him, she stopped moaning, took her fingers off her pussy, covered her beautiful pussy with her panties, covered her boobs, and began standing up from the bed. But before she did all those, Aiden had already seen a lot...in fact, he had seen enough. He immediately closed the door and thought to himself, ''So this is what she does to satisfy her sexual urge? Who knows maybe this is what Lydia does to satisfy her sexual urge as well, most likely. Can''t me them, they are both grown-updies that need sex''. And at that moment, with his stiffened dick and all that, he wanted to walk away when he heard Alora call his name in an audible tone of voice, "Aiden!". And he stood at that spot without taking a step. And he thought to himself once again, ''Why is she calling me? Does she want to tell me not to tell anyone what I just saw? She shouldn''t worry about that, I wouldn''t tell anyone. At least, she didn''t tell anyone when I grabbed her ass''. He was still standing there when the door to her room opened, and there she was looking as sexy as f**k. Aiden nced at her from up to down at that moment, and she was looking sexy as usual. And at that moment, her voice resounded, "Aiden,e inside". "What!". Aiden uttered ncing at her with a kind of expression on his face. At this moment, he hade to discern something, seems like she was the only one at home. She uttered once again, "Come inside". "Why?". Aiden questioned with that expression still stered to his face. She didn''t reply, instead, she just held his clothe and dragged him into her room. It was an easy thing to do, he was still a small boy. And at that moment, Aiden began wondering what she wanted to do to him. ..Does she want to kill him ''cause he caught her masturbating? Or does she want to f**k him? He was sure she was horny, and he was a little horny as well due to what he saw. "Isn''t anyone at home apart from you? It''s evening already". Aiden uttered, he didn''t even know where the statement came from. "No one is at home. Your mum and Lydia aren''t back from the market yet, I don''t know what is holding them back. Your sister, Hazel, isn''t back from school yet, I don''t know what is holding her back as well. I don''t know why everyone ising backte today". Alora voiced out. Aiden nodded his head at that moment as silence took over, the situation was intense. Her voice resounded again, "Aiden, do you remember grabbing my buttocks the day before yesterday?". Damn! Why was she bringing that up now? Well, he''ll have to respond. He nodded his head while uttering, "Yes". "Though you didn''t mean to grab my ass, it felt like you did it on purpose. It felt good when you grabbed it, like it was an adult that grabbed it". Aiden didn''t even know what to feel when she made that utterance, should he be proud or terrified? He didn''t know where her talk was heading, he hadn''t stille to understand what she wanted to do to him, so he couldn''t be fully proud. She was still speaking, "You''ve caught me masturbating, now, let''s do something before everyonees home". Now, he wasn''t that sure, but seems like he had an idea of what she wanted to do with him. He wasn''t sure, so he just inquired, "And what do you want us to do?". "I''m as horny as f**k right now, I don''t want to f**k you, you''re still a small boy. But I want you to do some things to me, I want you to satisfy my sexual urge to the best of your capability. I want you to suck my pussy, finger it, pleasure it to the best of your capability, And I also want you to suck and squeeze my breasts to the best of your capability. Would you do all these things to me, Aiden?". ''Are you seriously asking that? I would love to do these things to you and also prate you if possible''. Aiden thought to himself. That was just in his mind, she asked a question, he''ll have to answer her orally. So he voiced out, "Yes, I''ll love to do those things to you". Chapter 60 Pleasuring Her. (R18) Aiden''s joy knew no bounds at this moment, what he had been wishing for for a long time was about to happen...but notpletely though. Since when he was a baby, he had been admiring Alora''s body and wishing the time woulde when he''ll be able to bang her. The time hase, but he wouldn''t be able to bang her now, but at least, he''ll do some sexual things to her like licking her pussy, fingering it, and squeezing her boobs. ..A 7-year-old boy was about to do some sexual things to a 25 years olddy. At this point, his dick was as stiffened as f**k. He had answered her, and this was the utterance that flowed out of her mouth next, "Make sure no one in this house hears about what we''re about to do". "That''s a promise". Aiden voiced out with an ted heart. "Let''s start now, it''s evening already, anyone cane home at any time". Alora voiced out once again. And with that, she strolled toward Aiden, held his right hand, and dragged him to the bed. Reaching the bed, she sat him on it, sat on it as well, then began moving her face toward Aiden''s for a kiss. ''I''m about to receive a kiss from ady''. Aiden thought to himself. Her face got really close to Aiden''s, then she gave him a deep kiss on the lips. This wasn''t a peck to the lips, she explored his mouth with her tongue and sucked his lips like they were candies. Then she stood up at that moment, she was about to take off her clothe, her servant clothe...and Aiden was mesmerized with a smile stered to his face. She took off her clothe as she was standing almost naked in front of, Aiden, all she had on was her bra and panties. Aiden sat there with his mouth open in awe. Gosh! Look at her big boobs, look at her thighs, look at how her pussy was shaped beneath the panties...it was so enticing. In fact, she was so enticing right now, all Aiden wanted to do now was to bury his face in those big boobs of hers. ..For some seconds, he couldn''t believe this was happening. "Take off your clothe". Alora said to Aiden. And Aiden did just that, he took off his robe as he was currently wearing only his underwear. Then she sat close to him on the bed while moving her breasts toward his mouth. "I want you to suck the hell out of my boobs, satisfy me". Alora uttered to Aiden while still moving her boobs toward his mouth. At that moment, Aiden buried his face in her boobs, and Alora moaned, "Ahhhhhh". He shook his face in her boobs, he felt like he was in heaven. Alora held his head and pressed his face further into her boobs so she could feel some more satisfaction...then Aiden shook his face inside her boobs again. Then he began sucking her nipples, from left boob, to right boob, and so it kept on going. Alora was feeling a kind of pleasure at that moment, this 7-year-old boy was satisfying her to an extent. "Ahhhhhh, Mmmmm". He kept on sucking her boobs, and it got to an extent where he started squeezing them. She had already taken off her bra by now, so Aiden was gaining full ess to her boobs. They were as hard as f**k, and Aiden was enjoying every moment sucking her boobs... ..As said, it felt like he was in heaven. Sucking her boobs for about a minute more, Alora began exploring Aiden''s mouth once again...she was kissing him like she was kissing an adult, she was as horny as f**k. Kissing him to her satisfaction, she pushed his face into her boobs again so he could suck it some more. And that''s what he did, he kept on sucking the hell out of her boobs. After she felt like she was a little satisfied, she uttered to him, "I think it''s about time for you to eat my pussy". Then shey on the bed at that moment, shifted her pant to the side, then uttered to Aiden, "Come on,e suck the hell out of my pussy, suck it so I''ll be feeling the pleasure all around my body". Aiden was ncing at her beautiful pussy right now, gosh! it was so enticing. He licked his mouth at that moment and began moving that same mouth toward her pussy. He doesn''t have experience in doing this, but he was gonna try his best to satisfy her. His mouth reached her pussy, and the first thing he did was begin using his tongue to lick her pussy. Pleasure passed around Alora''s body as loud moans escaped her mouth, "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhh". As he was licking her pussy, she was using her hands to squeeze her boobs as she kept on moaning. Then from using his tongue to lick her pussy, he began biting it a little to not injure her. If he added a little more pressure to the biting, he could injure her...and he didn''t want that. He was biting her pussy so well that she couldn''t stop moaning...this 7-year-old boy was giving her proper satisfaction. After biting her pussy to an extent, he began using his tongue to explore it once again. "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhh". Alora kept on moaning. Stretching her hand, she held his head and pushed his face into her pussy some more. Aiden kept on eating the hell out of her pussy, and Alora kept on moaning. He had eaten her pussy to her satisfaction, she was satisfied to an extent. She sat up on the bed and began kissing him again. Kissing him to her satisfaction, she said to him, "You did a really good job in eating my pussy, now, I want you to finger it. I want you to finger it to my satisfaction, I want you to finger it until my juicees out". Then shey on the bed once again, and Aiden was ncing at her pussy currently. As he was ncing at it, he was thinking of one of the skills in his seduction skill panel. And what skill is that? The golden stiff finger. Now, that skill would have been perfect for this situation. With that skill, he was sure to give her proper satisfaction while fingering her pussy...there was no how she wouldn''t be satisfied. As known, that skill would harden one of his fingers so he would be able to give a girl proper satisfaction while fingering her. With that skill, he was sure to finger her pussy until her juicees out. But he hadn''t unlocked any of the skills. He had acquired enough skill points to purchase the skill and some other skills, but he felt now wasn''t the right time to purchase them...he might change his mindter on. He wasn''t an adult, he was a 7-year-old boy, his fingers weren''t as big as an adult''s own...so he was a little afraid he wouldn''t be able to give Alora the kind of satisfaction she wanted due to the size of his fingers. If he had purchased the golden stiff finger, and he uses it, he was sure to give her proper satisfaction even with the size of his fingers. But he hadn''t unlocked the skill, so there was no point thinking about it...he''ll just have to try his best to satisfy her while fingering her. He got closer to her pussy, prated it with one of his fingers, then began thrusting it in and out. He''ll be able to tell if she was enjoying it when she begins moaning, if he was pleasuring her enough. And so she began doing, soft moans began escaping her mouth, "Ahhhh, Ahhhh". ..That gave him confidence, so he increased the pace at which he was fingering her, and her moaning became louder. Remember, she said he should finger her until her juicees out, and that''s what he was gonna do. He kept on fingering her pussy as she kept on moaning...then, he felt the liquid on his finger, they oozed out like running water. She waspletely satisfied at that moment, a 7-year-old boy had given her proper satisfaction. She sat up on the bed once again, kissed Aiden on the lips, then pushed his face to her boobs. He sucked her boobs for some time, then she took his face off her boobs. ..But there was something Aiden wanted, he wanted her to pleasure him a little as well, he had been the one pleasuring her...he wanted some too. His dick was as hard as rock... Chapter 61 It Wont Happen Again. Yeah, he enjoyed sucking her boobs, squeezing them, eating her pussy, and fingering it. He enjoyed every single bit of them, as well as kissing her sweet mouth. But he needed some kind of satisfaction at this moment, he needed her to pleasure him. She had already told him that he wouldn''t be able to prate her pussy with his dick...he was still a small boy. But his dick was as hard as rock at this moment, he wanted her to do something to it, he wanted her to pleasure it just like he pleasured her pussy. "Thanks for that, Aiden, you gave me the satisfaction I needed, you cured my horniness though you didn''t prate me with your dick, thanks. Now, put on your clothing, it''s getting darker and darker outside, anyone could step into the house at any moment". Alora uttered to Aiden. "Just like that?". Aiden voiced out. "What do you mean?". Alora inquired. "I''ve given you the satisfaction you needed, and you wouldn''t do anything to me in return? You wouldn''t even try to satisfy me a little?". Aiden uttered once again with a kind of expression on his face. "I had already told you from the very beginning that you wouldn''t prate me...you wouldn''t prate me with your dick". "Yeah, I know that. But I don''t need to prate you, you can just do something to my dick...I need some kind of relieving at this moment, my dick is as hard as rock". Alora understood what he meant, so she pulled his underwear down a little as she was ncing at his stiffened dick currently. ncing at his dick, she could tell that he wouldn''t be able to satisfy her even if he bangs her...his dick wasn''t big enough. ..It was best as he used his finger to pleasure her pussy and bring out juice from it. But he wanted some kind of relief at this moment, and she was gonna give him what he wanted. She licked his balls, and a certain kind of pleasure passed around his body...but it wasn''t enough for him to moan. Then she put his dick in her mouth, and a moan escaped Aiden''s lips at that moment, "Mmmmm". She began going up and down, putting his dick in and out of her mouth...she was giving him a blowjob. Aiden kept moaning at that moment, it felt like he was in heaven...immense pleasure was passing around his body. Sucking his dick to a certain extent, she took her mouth off it, then began stroking it...she was masturbating for him. She kept on stroking and sucking his dick until Aiden said to her, "I feel satisfied now, thanks for the relieving". Hearing that, Alora stopped. Aiden was just 7 years old, he hadn''t gotten to the age to start pouring out sperm. So he didn''t need to pour out sperm for his body to calm down...he didn''t need to pour out sperm to feel satisfied. "So, I''ve yed my part now?". Alora uttered to Aiden. "Yes, thanks". Aiden voiced out. "Put on your clothe now, anyone can step into the house at any time, we can''t get caught". Alora uttered once again. Aiden put on his robe, and Alora put on her servant clothe. Then she said to Aiden, "We could do this some other time when we see the chance. When we are the only ones at home". Aiden just nodded his head with a bit of smile on his face, he would definitely love to do this with her some other time. He had been wishing to bang Alora for some time now, and it''s finally happened. He didn''t get to prate her though, but at least, he enjoyed himself with her. "What''s taking them so long? It''s very close toplete dusk already, and no one hase home apart from you? Your mum and Lydia went to the market since, and they haven''te back...I wonder what''s keeping them, Hazel hasn''te back from school as well, I wonder what''s keeping her also...this is the first time something like this is happening, she hasn''te back thiste before". Alora voiced out. And at that moment, this was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind, ''Has something happened to her?''. Alora nced at Aiden and voiced out once again, "Are you thinking what I''m thinking?". Then she immediately shook her head and uttered again, "It''s better we don''t think about it, nothing bad would happen to her". And at that moment, they heard a sound, someone had entered thepound. Alora immediately said to Aiden, "Go out of my room, who knows what they might be thinking when they see you inside my room". And Aiden immediately strolled out of her room, while Alora still stayed inside. Then he walked straight to the living room, took the bag he dropped on one of the chairs, stroll into his room, drop it there, and walk back to the living room. He strolled to the door, and there was his mum and Lydia with bags in their hands. As Alora had already told him, they went to the market, so the bags must be filled with the stuff they bought from the market. ..And something else, there were two knights at their backs. ''What are the knights doing here? Did they follow my mum and Lydia to the market?''. Aiden thought to himself. Emma nced at the knights and said to them, "You may go now". And with that, the knights turned around and began sauntering out of thepound. Then Emma caressed Aiden''s hair and said to him, "My boy". By now, she and Lydia had already stepped foot into the house, and Alora hade out of her room. The moment Emma sat on one of the chairs in the living room, Aiden uttered to her, "I heard the both of you went to the market, that''s where you guys must being from. Am I right?". "Yes, you''re right. We went to the market to get some stuff for this house, both foodstuff, and other things, those are what are in these bags. We were supposed to have gone yesterday, but due to the beast that attacked, we couldn''t anymore". Emma retorted. Aiden nodded his head a little then voiced out once again, "Why did those knights have to follow you guys? Were they following you both around the market?". "Yes, they followed us around the market as we purchased things. It was your dad that requested for them to follow us so they''ll be able to protect us from danger. Remember, he''s an average-ranked chief and can request knights anytime he wants". Emma exined. Aiden nodded his head, then Emma inquired of him, "Any more questions?". "No". Aiden retorted while shaking his head a little. Then Emma nced at Alora and inquired, "Have you prepared dinner?". "Yes ma, all we have to do is warm it before eating". Alora responded. "That''s good then". And at that moment, Aiden and Alora''s eyes met, and they quickly nced away. That feeling of guilt, they just finished pleasuring each other...they don''t want Emma to notice. If she does, she''ll be so disappointed, Alora did some dirty stuff to her 7-year-old son? Emma was about to ask of Hazel when Hazel stepped foot into the house. Howe they didn''t hear sound of the gates or sounds of her footstep? Well, it does happen sometimes. Hazel was dressed in the clothing she wore to school and was carrying her school bag. And at that moment, Emma was wondering, ''Is she justing now?''. She was thinking maybe she hade before and left again. But she remembered the clothes Hazel wore to school this morning, and it was this same clothing. And she was still carrying her school bag...more confirmation. ..So she was truly justing back by this time? "Hazel, don''t tell me you''re justing back from your academy?". Emma inquired with a kind of expression on her face. "Yes mum, I''m justing back". Hazel retorted. "What! By this time? It''s close toplete dusk already. Did anything happen at your academy that is making youe back by this time?". Emma inquired once again. "No mum, I hung out with some friends, that''s why I''m justing by this time. This is something I haven''t done for some time now, hang out with friends...so I decided to do it today. We didn''t do anything bad, mum". Hazel exined. Emma sighed a little, then voiced out, "Well, that isn''t a wrong thing to do, hanging out with friends once in a while. But you have to be careful, it isn''t that good to be roaming about when it''ste. And I remembered telling you guys to be cautious due to the magical beast that attacked yesterday...this isn''t cautious?". "I''m sorry, mum, it won''t happen again, I won''te back thiste again". Hazel uttered. Chapter 62 Questioning Them. And at that moment, Aiden thought of his, he also hung out with friends today...in fact, they went hunting, his parents mustn''t hear of it. He came backte today as well. His mum wasn''t aware, but he was sure she''ll find out. His dad, Ethan, definitely reached his school to pick him up but didn''t see him. So once he gets home, he''ll ask Aiden where he went to, Aiden would give him the answer he had in mind...and Emma would end up finding out. At that moment, Aiden thought of the daily quest he received from the system today...drink three cups of water. He''ll have to go aplish it now though it wasn''t easy, he would have aplished it since if not that he was doing some sexual stuff with, Alora. ..Something was making him d at this moment, his thinking was wrong, nothing happened to, Hazel...she was safe. Alora and Lydia began taking the bags from the living room, Hazel was sauntering toward her room to go change up, Aiden was about to go drink three cups of water to aplish the quest...then Ethan stepped foot into the house. The moment Aiden sighted him, he knew something was gonna happen. He immediately remembered that he didn''t wait for him toe pick him up from school...something was definitely gonna happen at this moment. Hazel hadn''t even gotten to her room when Ethan''s voice resounded, he hadn''t even sat on one of the chairs when his voice resounded. "Aiden, Hazel, can you both pleasee here?". ..Just as Aiden thought, something was already happening. Hazel didn''t even know that her dad had stepped foot into the house already ''cause she was facing the other side. But the moment she heard Ethan''s voice, she had to turn around to nce at him. She heard ''can you both pleasee here?'', so she began sauntering toward him at that moment still dressed in the robe she wore to school and her school bag with her. Aiden had already reached where Ethan was standing. Seeing that Hazel was still wearing the robe she wore to school and still carrying her school bag, this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''Seems like she''s justing back from school. By this time? This is just wow! I have to find out what made theme back from their different academieste''. Ethan bnced on one of the chairs in the living room, then he said to Aiden and Hazel, "You guys should sit". Aiden and Hazel nced at each other at that moment, then they did as he said, they took their seats. At this moment, Emma hadn''te to understand what was happening. Her husband just came into the house, the both of them didn''t greet each other...what he did first was call, Aiden and Hazel. She didn''t understand what was happening, but she didn''t say anything, she wanted to see what would happen. By now, Lydia and Alora had finished taking the bags from the living room...and they immediately strolled to their room. ..They should stay there for now. Ethan nced at both of his kids, then he focused his gaze on Hazel and said, "Hazel, ording to what I''m seeing, you are justing back now. You''re still wearing the robe you wore to school this morning and you''re still carrying your bag. I came home one certain time today to see if Aiden was home ''cause I didn''t see him at his academy when I went to pick him up, I thought he might have gone home, but getting home, I didn''t see either you or him...you guys should have been back home by that time, we''lle back to thatter". And it was at that moment that Emma came to realize something, so Aiden also came backte from school today? And worst of all, his dad didn''t see him at his academy when he went to pick him up? Where did he go to? So both of her kids came back homete today? At least, she knows the reason why Hazel came backte, she wanted to know Aiden''s own. Ethan was still speaking with his gaze focused on, Hazel, "Where did you go to that is making youe back by this time? I remember you guys were told to be cautious due to the magical beast that attacked yesterday. But the day you guys were told to be cautious, that''s the day you both decided toe back homete. I ask again, where did you go to?". "Dad, I just hung out with friends, visited some ces...we didn''t engage in any bad stuff. You know, hanging out with friends is something I rarely do, so I decided to do it today. Is anything wrong with that, dad?". Hazel retorted. "There''s nothing wrong with that, it''s even good that you hung out with friends today. But next time you do something like that, try toe home earlier, look at the time you''reing home...anything can happen, I didn''t bother to go to your school to pick you up ''cause I felt you would have gone home already. But I was a little worried when I came home and didn''t see you". Ethan voiced out once again. "It wouldn''t happen again, dad". Hazel uttered once again with her head bowed a little. Ethan was done with, Hazel, now it was time to focus on, Aiden...even Aiden knew it was his turn. He focused his gaze on Aiden and began speaking, "I went to your school today to pick you up as usual but didn''t see you. I asked some students to confirm if you were still in school or not, and I found out everyone had gone home...including you, the ssrooms were vacant. Now, I was wondering where you went to, You aren''t familiar with that city where your school is situated, so how were you able to go home yourself if at all you went home? I was confused. I decided toe home to confirm if you had arrived home or not. I arrived home, met Alora, and confirmed that neither you nor Hazel was home, That made me a little worried again. I decided that I''ll wait for you guys toe home so I can ask you guys which I''m already doing. Aiden, where did you go to?". Emma sat there wanting to hear what Aiden''s answer would be, where did her 7-year-old son go to?...where does he know? Remember, Aiden had already thought of the answer he was gonna give his father in case he asks him such a question which he''s already done. His answer was gonna be simr to Hazel''s own, but one thing was for sure...he can''t tell them he went hunting, that would be a very wrong move. He began speaking, "Just like Hazel, I hung around with the new friends I''ve made. They showed me some ces, took me to their houses, and so on. And as for locating home, one of them helped me with that. The one named, Oliver, the first person to treat me nicely...he''s familiar with a lot of ces in this kingdom". After making that utterance, he began wondering if they''ll believe what he just said. "Is that what truly happened? Is that why you came backte?". Ethan inquired with a kind of expression on his face. "Yes, dad, that''s what truly happened". Aiden retorted. "Hmmm, that''s good though, hanging out with friends. But you still need to be careful, you''re just a seven years old boy, and I''m sure the friends you hung around with are kids like you. You guys need to be careful, you need to be cautious, there are bad people around, anything can happen at any time, Hanging out with friends isn''t a bad thing, but you still need to be cautious". Ethan voiced out. "Yes, dad". Aiden stated. And with that, Hazel sauntered out of the living roompletely straight into her room. Then Ethan focused his gaze on, Emma, he had something to ask of her as well. "You guys took time at the market, I didn''t see either you or Lydia when I came home...and I knew the time you guys left. Why did you guys take that much time at the market?". Ethan was in his questioning mode at this moment, he came home to not meet a lot of people...he wanted to know why they took time to get home. "There were a lot of things to buy, and I wanted to buy the best. I had to move from ce to ce". Emma responded. "So, did the knights I ordered for did their jobs well? Did they follow you guys around?". Ethan inquired once again. Chapter 63 Completing The Quest To Drink Three Cups Of Water. "Yes, they did their jobs well, they followed us around...they even followed us to this house". Emma retorted once again. "That''s good then". Ethan voiced out. Aiden was still sitting on the chair when Ethan said to him, "You can go now, I''ll go change up". And with that, Aiden strolled out of the living room straight into his room. Entering the room, he began thinking about the moment he had with Alora minutes ago...before everyone came home. A smile appeared on his face at that moment, he finally got to have a taste of Alora''s body to a certain extent. As known, he didn''t prate her, but he got to suck her boobs, finger her pussy, and even eat her pussy. And best of all, she sucked his dick. ..And if they see the chance again, they''ll engage in another round of sexual activities. He couldn''t be happier...and at that moment, a thought struck his head. He needed toplete today''s quest, he needed to drink three cups of water. It was nighttime already, once tomorrow reaches, he''ll fail the quest and miss out on the rewards. He needed to head over to where they store drinking water, and that''s where he began heading at that moment. He arrived there, took a cup...and now, it was about time to drink three cups of water... ..How was he gonna achieve this when he wasn''t even thirsty? For sure, this was gonna be hard, but he has to do it. He filled the cup with water, then began gulping. He emptied the cup of water, and that''s one, two more to go. He filled the cup with water once again and began gulping. Halfway drinking it, he felt like he should just give up, it wasn''t easy at all. He was drinking water when he wasn''t thirsty...and to make it worse, he was to finish three cups of water. But no matter what, he has to aplish this, he can''t miss out on the rewards. He kept on gulping until he emptied the cup of water again...and by now, he could feel the water in his stomach...he was a little ufortable. It felt like if he dares drink another cup of water, he would throw up... ..But no matter what, he has to aplish this. He filled the cup with water once again, sighed, then began gulping. He emptied the cup of water, and mission aplished. At that moment, he felt like he should justy on the ground there and doze off...he was ufortable. But he can''t sleep there? So he began strolling toward his room. Once he gets to his room, he''ll fall on the bed. And that''s exactly what he did, the moment he entered his room, he strolled to his bed andnded on it. He was a little ufortable, but he was satisfied. At least, he''spleted today''s daily quest, all he was waiting for was the system''s notification informing him that he hadpleted the quest. He was still lying there when the system''s interface appeared in front of him, ________ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> __________ A smile appeared on Aiden''s face the moment the interface appeared in front of him. And the smile was still stered to his face even after the interface had disappeared. It just felt like he should doze off...but he hadn''t even eaten dinner. At that moment, a thought crashed into his head..the river Oliver told him about, the river that was only meant for females. ''What did he call it again?...The Mudville River''. Aiden thought to himself. He would definitely love to go to that river himself, but as Oliver had already told him, if he gets caught, he''ll be in serious trouble. But no matter what, that urge to go there alone someday was really strong. At least, Oliver had already shown him the way to go there without many people noticing. That forest they hunted in would be the easiest way to get to the river without anyone noticing. The time when there''ll be problem is if someone happens to be in the forest...especially an adult. But he was definitely gonna try it out someday. He wouldn''t show himself just as Oliver did, he''ll hide in the leaves while ncing at them. With effort, he''ll be able to locate the forest they hunted in today...and he still remembered the path Oliver showed him that leads to the river. ''Why isn''t there any river meant for only males? Why females only?''. Aiden thought to himself. Aiden was still lying on his bed when the door to his room pushed open, and Lydia popped her head inside while uttering, "Aiden,e outside, it''s time to eat dinner". "OK, I''ll be out soon". Aiden voiced out. And with that, Lydia took her head off the door and closed it. Aiden was still a little ufortable due to the water he drank, but he knew he''ll have to eat dinner...he felt like eating dinner. So he stood up from his bed and sauntered out of his room. ****** "Dad, you don''t have to bother abouting to pick me up today, I can find my way home. As I said yesterday, I have a friend that knows a lot of ces in this kingdom, he''s the one that brought me home yesterday, Even without his help, I think I''ll be able to find my way home today". Aiden uttered to his dad. "Are you sure?". Ethan inquired with a kind of expression on his face. "Yes, I''m sure, dad. Isn''t this nice? It hasn''t even been up to 5 days since I started attending this academy, but I can start going home myself, I''m already aware of the paths to follow. And best of all, I have a friend that can render assistance, And this would make things easier for you, dad. You don''t have to being to pick me up from school everyday". Aiden said to his dad once again. Ethan nodded his head and stated, "True, true, makes sense. But you have to be careful always, Aiden. You''re a small boy, someone might try to harm you, there are lots of bad people around. And most likely, I''ll have secret enemies. So be careful always". "Yes, dad". This was a conversation that took ce between Ethan and Aiden the next day. He chose to tell his dad this so he could starting home himself just as Hazel always did when she was his age. Even if any problem urs, a situationes when he''ll be confused...Oliver would be there to help him out. It was dawn again, the Dankworth family had woken up and engaged in activities. Aiden told Ethan this when he had already dressed up fully prepared for school, and Hazel was prepared as well. Hazel was standing close to them when Aiden was saying those things to, Ethan, and a smile appeared on her face at that moment. And right after that, a thought ran through her mind, ''The same thing I did when I was a kid and still doing till now, my brother wants to follow the same path''. Alora was also close when Aiden said that to his father. And after Aiden had finished rying that message to his dad and received consent, he nced away...and he and Alora''s eyes met. ..The moment that took ce, he remembered the moment he had with her yesterday, and she remembered it as well. ..But she didn''t nce at him for too long, she quickly nced away, and Aiden nced away as well. It was time to eat breakfast, Emma and Lydia began serving the food on the dining table. They had been in the kitchen all this while, that''s why they weren''t around to hear what Aiden was telling Ethan. After the food had been served, everyone gathered around the dining table and had breakfast. And after that, Ethan rode Aiden and Hazel to their different academies. While Aiden was on the horse heading to his academy as Ethan had already dropped Hazel at her academy...he thought of something. He thought of the meats Oliver was supposed to bring to school today, hope he doesn''t forget...he was so eager to eat them. Remember, they all hunted, but none of them carried a grass cutter home apart from Oliver. Not like they didn''t want to, they couldn''t. Aiden wanted to see if Oliver was good at preparing meats or not. They arrived at Aiden''s school, and after Ethan had brought him down from the horse and handed some copper coins to him...Aiden reminded him not toe pick him up today. Chapter 64 Eating Their Share Of The Meats. A smile appeared on Ethan''s face as he rode the horse out of thepound...definitely, he wouldn''te to pick up Aiden today. Then Aiden found his way to his ss along with other students who were just arriving at school. He arrived in his ss and noticed that there were lots of vacant seats, it wasn''t like this yesterday. He entered to meet a full ss. ..So he can say he came early today. As he was strolling to his seat, he nced at Ava''s seat and noticed that she hadn''t evene. Then he shifted his gaze to Oliver''s seat, and Oliver was seating therefortably...and a smile appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment. Currently, some activities had already taken ce, the chairs weren''t vacant anymore, many students had already arrived, and that included Ava. A teacher had already entered their ss, taught them, and left. So right now, Oliver, Aiden, and Ava were standing close to each other. And at that moment, these were the words that flowed out of Aiden''s mouth, "So, did you bring the meats? Don''t tell me you didn''t bring them". He was referring to, Oliver. And at that moment, a kind of expression appeared on Oliver''s face. Like an expression that screams, ''I forgot''. And this was the statement that flowed out of Ava''s mouth, "Don''t give us that look, I know you brought them". "I''m serious, I didn''t bring them". Oliver uttered once again with a kind of expression on his face that was very hard to read. It looked so real like he was truly serious. "What! Are you serious? You can''t be serious". Aiden voiced out. "I''m serious, I forgot them at home". "Damn! How could you. I''ve been looking forward to eating the meats today". Ava stated with a disappointed look on her face, she hadpletely believed what Oliver said. Noticing that they had believed him, noticing that they had believed his lie, Oliver voiced out once again, "I was just lying, I brought the meats". "Damn! I fell for your liepletely, you''re really good at it, Oliver". Aiden voiced out with a relieved expression on his face, he''ll really get to eat meats today. "You caught me, nice". Ava stated with that relieved expression stered to her face as well. "So, where are the meats? Bring them let''s start munching...let''s see if you''re good at preparing meats just like you said". Aiden uttered once again. And with that, Oliver began sauntering toward his bag to bring the meats. Right now, they were all sitting in Aiden''s seat, both Aiden, Oliver, and Ava squeezed themselves there. Oliver had already brought their shares of the meats, they were in two mini-sacks...one for Aiden, and one for Ava. And by now, both of them were already munching the meats, and they were delicious. They were eating them in a way that the other students in the ss wouldn''t be able to notice that they were eating meat. They squeezed themselves into Aiden''s seat, and Oliver was their shield at that moment. They sat at the end of the chair, and Oliver sat in front shielding them to the best of his capability. In the middle of eating the meats, Aiden uttered to Oliver, "Are you sure you were the one that prepared the meats?". "Are you doubting my capability?". Oliver inquired. "Did your parents know you brought grass cutters home and that you prepared meats?". Ava inquired of Oliver. "Yeah, they knew everything. Wouldn''t lie, my mum even ate out of the meats". Oliver stated. "Seriously?". Aiden inquired with a bewildered expression on his face. "Yeah". "Wouldn''t lie, you''re good at preparing meats. Not only are you good at hunting, you''re also good at preparing meats. Wow!". Ava voiced out. "You see, now, you guys have confirmed it". Oliver uttered. They were still eating the meats when Aiden focused his gaze on Ava and inquired, "So, how did your parents react when you got home yesterday? Did you receive some scolding?". "I went home to meet my mum. And no, I didn''t get scolded, and that''s ''cause I lied. I told her that we were doing something at school, that''s why I came homete, and she believed me". Ava retorted, then threw back the same question to Aiden, "What of you? How did your parents react when you got home? Did your father scold you?". "Reaching home, I didn''t meet any of my parents. But theyter came home though, the sky had already darkened by that time. My mum came first, then my dad followed. My mum didn''t question me ''cause she had no idea I came homete, as I said...I reached home before them, But when my dad got home, I had to exin things to him. I didn''t tell him we went hunting, I just said I hung out with friends, and he believed me. And it is true, we went hunting, I hung out with you guys, just that I didn''t give him full detail". Aiden retorted. Oliver and Ava nodded their heads at that moment, then Aiden remembered something. He got home to not meet his parents, but he met someone, Alora...and something happened between the both of them. Remembering the steamy moments between the both of them, a smile almost appeared on his face...but he didn''t let it. Aiden had something else to say to the both of them, so he voiced out, "There''s something else, guys". "What is it?". Ava and Oliver inquired in unison. "While exining those things to my dad, I told him I was able to locate home due to one of my friends'' help. And saying that, I was referring to you, Oliver. And this morning, I told him not to bother abouting to pick me up today ''cause I''ll be able to locate home myself, And even if I have problems locating it, you''ll be there to help me out, Oliver, and he consented. I told him he wouldn''t have to being to pick me up everyday from school due to this. I can locate home myself and have a friend who can help me". Aiden voiced out. "Wow! That''s nice, Aiden". Oliver stated. "Yeah, very nice". Ava added. "Oliver, you''ll be willing to assist me at any time, right? I told him I''ll be able toe home myself today, but I don''t think I''ll be able to achieve that, I can''t find my way from here down to my house yet. So I guess I''ll still be needing your help in the meantime, I told my dad that so we can start going home together more often. Helping me wouldn''t be problem for you, right?". Aiden voiced out. "What! At all. I even like it ''cause I''ll get to be strolling close to your house in the meantime. And the three of us would get to be going home together more often". Oliver uttered. "This is just nice, Aiden. I''m d your father consented to your request". Ava stated. Now that these things have been cleared, they''ve ryed messages to each other, Ava and Aiden focused on their meats again...they kept munching and munching. The three of them still squeezed themselves into Aiden''s chair, and Oliver was still shielding them to the best of his capability. They discussed, but students around them didn''t get to hear their conversation that much ''cause they discussed with discernment. Hearing their conversation means they''ll hear a lot of things. And again, many of the students were busy with their activities...many were discussing. They were still eating the meats when a teacher stepped foot into their ssroom, and lucky for Aiden, he was in his seat, so he just took his bag, opened it, and put the sack of meats into it. As for Ava, she had to move to her seat while hiding the sack of meats somehow. And the moment she reached her seat, she took her bag, opened it, and put the sack of meats into it as well. Oliver didn''t have to hide anything while moving to his seat, he wasn''t eating anything...so he just strolled to his seat and sat on it. Seeing that the ss was in order and everyone was sitting in their seats, the male teacher began teaching. ****** Activities flowed smoothly for the rest of that day in Aiden''s academy. When their ssroom was free of teachers, Aiden and Oliver found their way to the library. And Aiden continued reading that history book once again. ..He continued from where he stopped. And as for Oliver, he continued reading the book he was reading yesterday before they departed from the library. Aiden got to read about the remaining kings that have ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past, and he enjoyed every single bit of it. Done reading the different books they were reading, both of them departed from the library. ..Some more activities took ce at the academy before it got to closing hour. And since Aiden''s dad wouldn''t being to pick him up today, they went home together. It was fun ''cause they chatted a lot while going home...and Oliver helped Aiden locate his home once again. Chapter 65 The Battle Festival. A certain event was to take ce in the Tuvalon Kingdom today, they call it ''The Battle Festival''. Now, this wasn''t the only festival that does take ce in the Tuvalon Kingdom, other festivals do take ce as well. The festival was done after certain years passes. It was just like a certain amount of time must pass before they pay tributes to the two kingdoms they do pay tributes to, so it was for their festivals. This ''Battle Festival'' was just like a tournament where two people possessing different power elements battle each other. It consisted of martial arts, making use of weapons, and making use of their powers. Now, it wasn''t a battle to death, it wasn''t a battle where one must have to kill one to be victorious, no. It was a battle of defeat, one must have to defeat one to be victorious. They must make sure not to injure each other. That''s why the weapons they''ll make use of would be fake, they would be made of wood...and it''s most likely swords. When making use of their martial arts skills, they have to do it in a way that they wouldn''t injure each other. Yeah, they''ll hit each other, but they mustn''t hurt each other that much. When making use of their powers, they''ll have to be very careful not to harm each other that much. It would get to a point whereby the main overseer of the tournament would have to put a halt to making use of their powers when he sees that things are getting out of hand. Maybe two people are battling each other, anger is already embedded in their hearts, they want to defeat each other badly, they are already making use of their powers without following the rules, the overseer would have to put a halt to making use of their powers. ..They''ll only be able to use their fake weapons and martial arts until one defeats one. And that would only apply to them, once another group of peoplees to battle each other, they''ll be able to make use of their powers while following the rules. But once the overseer sees they aren''t following the rules anymore, he put a halt to making use of their powers. The people that battle each other can refer to themselves as warriors ''cause they went to the academies specialized in training benders, they learned to wield mana, they learned martial arts, and so on...so they are warriors. ..They battling each other is entertainment for others, as far as no one gets hurt badly. That was the purpose of ''The Battle Festival'', to entertain people, and it also signified something else. Now, not everyone in the whole of the Tuvalon Kingdom would be able to attend this festival. The tournament would be held in an open space, arge one. Now, the open space was just like a stadium. There was a sandy field in the middle, that''s where the battles would take ce. And ncing around, chairs were arranged in six rows...chairs that could contain a lot of people. They were arranged in form of a circle and the field was in the middle of them just like a stadium. Now, there was a ce meant for the officials, that''s where they''ll stay while watching the tournament. People like the king, the nobles, and the chiefs. ..It doesn''t matter what rank they are in, they''ll all stay in the same ce with their families while watching the tournament. Now, that ce wasrge enough to contain them all. It was arranged just as the other ce was arranged, the chairs were arranged the same way. One of the previous kings that ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past was the one that established this ce and some other open spaces. He established them mainly for festivals. Now, as said, not everyone in the Tuvalon Kingdom would be able to attend the festival, it matters what time you arrive. The festival was gonna begin at a certain time, if youe toote and all the chairs have been upied, you''ll have to go back home...too bad, right? ..But that''s how it was being done. So for people that want to attend the festival, you have to prepare on time and head over to the open space. If your house isn''t close to the open space, you have to prepare very early and begin journeying to the ce if you''re eager to attend the festival. But as for the officials, they have a special ce secured for them. So there was nothing like reaching the ce where the festival was to take ce and going back home due to the chairs being upied already. ..There were enough chairs for them and their families no matter what time they arrive at the open space. And some people are never interested in attending festivals. So when people are preparing to get to the festival on time, they''ll be at home engaging in other activities. Whenever a festival was to be held on a certain day, no activities were to take ce for that day. It doesn''t matter if you''ll get to attend the festival or not...no activity must take ce. No one was to go to work, all academies apart from academies for benders would be shut down. That means, no students would go to school for that day, no teachers would go to school for that day. No buying and selling, and all that. So before the day of the festival, you have to buy all that you need. That was the rule, and everyone must have to follow it. Aiden remembered when his dad and mum attended this same festival about 4 years ago, he was still 3 years old at that time. He heard of the festival and wasn''t interested in going at all, and so was Hazel. So Ethan and Emma told the maids to look after their children and went to the festival alone. There were some other festivals they''ve attended in the past that Aiden didn''t bother to go to. ..But as for this one that was gonna take ce today, ''The Battle Festival'', everyone in the Dankworth family was going apart from, Lydia. She was gonna stay and watch over the house, that was Ethan''s instruction. And even without that, she didn''t feel like going. The time for the festival to begin hadn''t arrived yet, there were still some hours left, so the Dankworth family hadn''t started preparing yet. And remember, Ethan was an average-ranked chief, he was an official, so he and his family were gonna be sitting in that special ce secured for officials. ..They wouldn''t be sitting in the same ce as the natives of the Tuvalon Kingdom. So they wouldn''t have to rush too much while preparing. Definitely, they wanted to get to the ce on time, but they wouldn''t have to rush too much. And luckily for them, their house wasn''t too far from the open space. It was morning currently, and Aiden was in the living room with his dad and Hazel. Their dad was telling them some things about the festival, and they were understanding. Then he said something they weren''t expecting to hear, "I remember the time when I was part of the people that does entertain the people watching. I hadn''t be a chief by that time, but I was already a warrior. Before I got married to your mum, I do engage in the battles, and even after I got married to your mum, I still engaged in them, I remembering out victorious most of the time, and I received lots of rewards". The moment he finished making that utterance, Emma strolled into the living room with a tray in her hands and tes on top of it. They were about to eat breakfast, they were eating it a littlete today ''cause today wasn''t like every other day. They didn''t need to wake that early today ''cause they were gonna be attending a festival that didn''t need them to wake early. Ethan is definitely not going to work, and Aiden and Hazel aren''t going to school. Apart from the festival, Aiden and Hazel wouldn''t be going to their different academies today. Students wouldn''t be going to school for a whole week? They have two free days for a whole week to rest. The moment Emma sauntered to the living room while strolling toward the dining table to drop the tray, she voiced out, "What your dad said is true, he was among the people that does engage in the battles back then, he does engage in the tournaments. And he was good, he doese out victorious most of the time". ..Aiden and Hazel nodded their heads in understanding at that moment...this was confirmation for them. Chapter 66 The Battle Festival.(2) Emma was still speaking as she had gotten very close to the dining table, "I remember when I''ll be among the crowd watching the tournament, and I''ll keep admiring him". She reached the dining table, dropped the tray of food on it, cleared the tray of tes as all the tes of food were on the dining table currently. Holding the tray in her right hand, she voiced out once again, "Yes, I admired him ''cause of that, but that isn''t even the main reason why I fell in love with your father. There''s another one, the main one...your father should know that". Emma made thatst utterance ncing at, Ethan, and Ethan smiled at that moment. Then Emma began strolling straight to the kitchen, she wanted to go drop the tray there. Both of the servants were in the kitchen, so the moment Emma was strolling into it, the both of them were sauntering out of it, and there was another tray in Alora''s hands with some sets of tes on it and some delicious stuff in them. The both of them made their way to the living room, then Alora walked straight to the dining table, dropped the tray on it, then cleared the tray of tes as all the tes were on the dining table currently. ..They were gonna be eating a nice delicacy for breakfast today. As Alora was strolling toward the kitchen to drop off the tray there, Emma was sauntering out of it. Right now, all the Dankworth family including the maids were sitting round the dining table having breakfast. As they ate, Aiden thought of something. He remembered asking Oliver and Ava if they''ll be present at the festival that was to take ce today, and their answers were yes. Oliver said something like he was present at thest one that took ce years ago, he was about the same age as Aiden, and he hadn''t started understanding a lot of things at that time. But at that age, Aiden understood every single thing that was happening around him. Remember, he was an adult in a young boy''s body. Oliver was present at the festival that took ce years ago, but Ava wasn''t. ording to what Ava told him, her parents didn''t bother to go, so she couldn''t go as well. How would she go when her parents didn''t go? But they wereing to today''s own, and Aiden was eager to see them. They said they''lle early with their parents in order not toe and go back...that would be really bad. Aiden remembered them teasing him about something, and while he was still eating, a smile appeared on his face. The both of them knew Aiden''s dad was an average-ranked chief, and they know the officials would be staying at a separate ce at the festival. So these were the words that flowed out of Oliver''s mouth while they were at school, ''Special boy, you and your family would be treated specially at the festival, you guys would be sitting at a different ce at the festival. I wish you were me, and I wish I was you''. Thinking about Oliver''s utterance, the smile on Aiden''s face broadened, but he made sure his family didn''t notice it. Ava also made a simr utterance, but it wasn''t the exact same thing as Oliver''s. ..He was sure of one thing, he wanted to see them at the festival, he was eager to see them. ****** It had gotten close to the time when the festival would begin. The Dankworth family was already prepared apart from, Lydia, as known, she was the only one that wouldn''t be going to the festival. They were strolling out of the house currently, and Lydia was following them from behind. Reaching thepound, Ethan focused his gaze on Lydia and said some things to her like watching over the house and the rest of other things. Lydia only nodded her head to his statement and strolled back into the house. Then the rest began sauntering toward the horse that had a carriage attached to its back...they were gonna use it in journeying to the ce where the event would take ce. Reaching the horse, Aiden said to Ethan, "Dad, I''ll like to join you on the horse". "You don''t want to stay in the carriage with the others?". Ethan inquired. "No, I''ll like to stay on the horse with you". Aiden responded. "What is your reason?". "I just want to stay on the horse with you, no major reason". "Okay then, if that''s what you want". And with that, Ethan loosened the rope that was tied to the horse to stop it from moving away. Then he helped Aiden sit on the horse, and the rest began moving into the carriage. That included Emma, Hazel, and Alora. Then Ethan mounted the horse as well and rode it out of thepound as it neighed. He rode it straight into the vige square heading to the ce where the festival was gonna take ce. ..As known, their house wasn''t that far from the open space where the event was gonna take ce, so it was gonna be a journey of minutes. But some people were gonna journey for hours before they get to the ce, their house wasn''t that close to the open space...the ce that seemed like a stadium. Aiden was on top of the horse, so as it was moving, he was ncing around. You know, it was a nice feeling to be on top of a horse and it was moving. But it would be a very bad experience for you when you''re ufortable and fall off the horse. ..Or you''re the one riding the horse, you thought you could ride a horse properly now...but it happens to be that you still have a lot to learn. ..It would be a really bad experience for you. But Aiden was on top of the horse, he wasfortable, and he wasn''t the one riding it, so he was enjoying himself. Ethan rode the horse until they arrived at the ce where the festival was gonna take ce. Now, they weren''t exactly at the open space where the festival was gonna take ce, some little more sauntering...and they''ll arrive at the ce. They were at a certain ce now where they could see a lot of horses as well, Ethan was gonna park the horse here before he and his family strolls into the main ce where the festival was gonna take ce. There was a certain man there coordinating how people that came with horses would have to park them so they wouldn''t move away. Not everyone came there with a horse, some people trekked to this ce. The people that trekked were just strolling straight into the main ce where the event was gonna take ce. A person would have to pass through a certain gate before getting to the main ce where the event was gonna take ce. With the help of the man, Ethan was able to park his horse well, and the man attached a certain rope to it so it wouldn''t be able to move away. It wasn''t a minute event, they were gonna spend hours in there, so they needed their horses to be intact. Hazel, Alora, and Emma came out of the carriage, then Ethan came down from the horse and helped Aidene down from it as well. Then they began strolling toward the gate together, the open space was fenced round. From where they were currently, though they hadn''t passed through the gate and entered the main ce where the event was gonna take ce, they could see the chairs...and people were sitting on them already. As said, the chairs were arranged in six rows shaped in form of a circle. Each row was above the other, so they were high enough for someone to see them without even stepping foot into the main ce. As Ethan and his family were strolling toward the gate, a few people were already passing through the gate, and few people were strolling along with them heading toward the gate as well. They reached the gate, opened it, then stepped foot into the main ce where the event was gonna take ce. And as they were strolling, Aiden could now take a proper view of the open space. The chairs were arranged in a circle, but that didn''t stop people from entering the open space. The chairs were arranged in a way that there was space for people to stroll into the open space, the chairs weren''t blocking the gate. As known, people were already sitting on the chairs, but they weren''t filled up, there were still lots of vacant chairs for people to upy. ..And ncing front, Aiden sighted something else. Chapter 67 The Battle Festival.(3) What did he see? He saw the special ce secured for officials, no one needs to tell him for him to know that was the ce. There were chairs in there, and it was roofed, the chairs were arranged in circle as well apart from one chair...the king''s chair. The king was sitting on the chair already with his crown on his head, and the chair was made of royalty as well. There were also some chiefs and nobles sitting on the chairs already, and Aiden could see some knights around. These were the knights of the king and some of the chiefs and nobles. ncing in the middle, Aiden could see the field where the tournament was gonna take ce...where the warriors would battle themselves. Inside that special ce for the officials, Aiden could see some kids and women in it. These must be the kids of the officials, and the women were their wives. At that moment, Aiden began ncing at the chairs to see if he''ll sight either Oliver or Ava, but he didn''t sight any of them. ..He remembered them saying they''lle on time with their parents, so why weren''t they here? Or maybe...he didn''t check well. He decided to scan around again, and so he began doing. He nced at the chairs again, but he didn''t still sight them...they haven''t arrived yet. At that moment, Ethan uttered to his family, "That''s the ce secured for us, let''s head over to that ce". He made that utterance pointing to where the king, chiefs, and nobles were sitting, and they began sauntering toward it at that moment. All the officials in that special ce were dressed in robes. The king was dressed in an expensive robe, the chiefs and nobles were dressed in robes. Even Aiden, Emma, Hazel, and Alora were dressed in robes as well...but Ethan wasn''t dressed in a robe. As known, he wasn''t the type that likes dressing in robes. He was a warrior, so he loved dressing like a warrior. As far as it wasn''t an asion that requires him to wear robe or he was at home, he was always dressed like a warrior. As Ethan was strolling toward the special ce with his family, the king and the other chiefs and nobles sighted him. There were still lots of vacant chairs in there, not all the officials had arrived. And there were still lots of vacant chairs in general, lots of people hadn''t arrived. The event hadn''t begun though, so before it begins, the chairs would have been filled up. Among the chiefs and nobles sitting at that special ce reserved for them, their wives and children were also present there...and some of their maids were also present. Now, once a maid is assigned to a certain noble or chief, that maid automatically bes part of their family. Yeah, they are servants, but they can still be referred to as part of the family they are working for. ..And the personalities of their masters are also very important, are their masters rude people? Or are they kind? But it stilles down to one thing, the servants of an official can be referred to as part of his family. So some of the servants of the officials joining them at the special ce wasn''t a bad thing at all...they were family. So it was for Alora, she was a servant, but she was gonna be joining the Dankworth family at the special ce ''cause she was family. They got to the ce, and Ethan greeted the king along with his family, then they took their seats waiting for the event to begin. ..In the next minutes, the event was gonna begin. More people were trooping into the ce, and the seats were getting filled up. Though Aiden was sitting down, his eyes kept on scanning around waiting for either Oliver or Ava to arrive...he''ll feel really bad if none of themes. More officials were filling up the seats at the special ce along with their families, more were arriving...and the knights around were increasing. Chiefs and nobles kept trooping into the ce along with their families, and many of them came with their knights. Ethan was still sitting in his seat when he sighted Ashering along with his family and two knights following them from behind. A smile appeared on his face at that moment...his older brother had arrived. ..He was somehow happy to see his brother, Asher. As known, they weren''t that close, but Ethan doesn''t harbor any hard feelings against him. But was Asher happy to see him? Not at all. In fact, as he was sauntering toward the special ce along with his family and sighted, Ethan...these were the thoughts that ran through his mind, ''So he''s here? I''ve almost forgotten, he''s also a chief, an average-ranked one for that matter. He shouldn''t havee, why did he have to attend this festival along with his family?''. ..Now, the hatred Asher has for Ethan hadn''t decreased one bit...it was still as strong as ever. ? This was what they call...chronic hatred. No matter how long passes, it would still be as strong as ever. Asher and his family reached the ce where the other chiefs and nobles were, and Ethan bowed his head a little greeting, Asher...but Asher just ignored him. ..At that moment, Ethan was a little confused, why didn''t Asher reciprocate his greeting? ''I think as time passes, we are going further and further away from each other...we really aren''t that close''. Ethan thought to himself, that was his conclusion. Asher greeted the king and some of the other chiefs and nobles, then he and his family took their seats. It had gotten really close to when the event was gonna begin, more and more people were filling up the seats. Aiden was still waiting for either Ava or Oliver to arrive, they didn''te early as they promised...but at least, he wanted them toe. He was still sitting on his seat waiting for either of them to arrive when Oliver strolled into the open space with his family...and Aiden sighted him immediately ''cause his gaze was fixed on the gate. At that moment, the strong urge to stand up from where he was sitting and run over to meet Oliver was there. And he couldn''t control the urge, he was already standing up from his chair when Ethan stopped him. Aiden nced at him, and Ethan inquired, "Where are you going to?". Pointing to Oliver, Aiden voiced out, "I want to go meet him, he''s my good friend at school. The one you saw the first time you came to pick me up from school, the one that helped me locate home when I hung around with them. That''s him, I want to go meet him". "You''ll sit right there, you shouldn''t be walking about now. Maybe after the event is over, you can then go meet him, and you guys can talk for as long as you want". Ethan uttered. ..Their little conversation grabbed the attention of some people, it definitely grabbed the attention of Emma, Alora, and Hazel ''cause they were sitting close to each other...the Dankworth family were sitting close to each other. Aiden had to do as his dad told him, he sat back in his seat...but he was waiting for Oliver to notice him at least. And that happened, while Oliver and his family were heading toward the chairs to make themselvesfortable...Oliver nced at the special ce and sighted, Aiden. Remember, he knew Aiden''s dad was an average-ranked chief, and he knew they''ll all be sitting at the special ce today...he even used it to tease Aiden at school. The moment he and Aiden''s eyes met, they smiled at each other, then they waved at each other. Oliver''s parents noticed that their son was waving at someone, and following his gaze, they noticed that he was waving at one of the sons of the officials. ..So, their son was friend of an official''s son? They weren''t aware of this, Oliver never told them. Well, it shouldn''t be that surprising, it was normal. They were kids and in the same school. Aiden''s parents also noticed that a certain boy was waving at their son...and Emma quickly discerned that they were friends, Ethan was already aware of this. Oliver and Aiden finished waving at each other with that smile still stered to their faces. Then they gave each other the look of, ''We''ll talkter'', and Oliver focused his gaze on the front. ..Oliver had arrived, Aiden was ted, but would Avae? The event was very close to starting, the chairs were getting filled up. Chapter 68 The Battle Festival.(4) Yes, she did, she arrived at the ce some minutes to the event starting, and Aiden immediately noticed her as well. The moment she and her family opened the gate and stepped foot into the ce...he noticed them. Many of the chairs had been upied, but there were still spaces for more people. As known, Ava was also aware that Aiden''s dad was an average-ranked chief, he was the son of an official...she used it to tease him at school as well. So not long after she and her family had stepped foot into the open space, she nced at the special ce secured for officials and their families as she had already noticed it...and though there were quite a people there, she noticed, Aiden. There were other kids there, sons of the officials, boys the same age as Aiden, but she still noticed, Aiden... ..She can never mistake his cute face for another. The moment she and Aiden''s eyes met, they smiled at each other...he was so happy to see her. Then they gave each other the look of ''We''ll talkter'' as well. Then she focused her gaze on the front as she and her family began heading toward the chairs. Aiden was satisfied now, his two friends had arrived, that''s Oliver and Ava...he can now enjoy this festival to the fullest, the uing tournament. It was already getting very close to the time when the new people arriving would have to go back...though there were still vacant chairs, they were close to getting filled uppletely. More chiefs and nobles were still arriving, they hadn''t arrived finish yet...and as usual, some of them brought their knights along. It had gotten to the time for the festival to begin, for the tournaments to begin, for the battles to begin. As known, there were certain rules for them to follow while battling themselves...they mustn''t injure each other. ..Sure, they can hit each other, they must have to hit each other, it was a battle. They can cause each other pain, it was a battle, but they mustn''t injure each other. ..It was a simple rule to follow. And everyone that participates in the tournament would be rewarded, in fact, the participants already know themselves. But the victorious ones would receive more rewards. The overseer of the tournament was already standing right on the field where the battles were gonna take ce. He was a man dressed in ck robe and a type of ancient cap on his head. He was there to monitor the battles, to make sure they keep to the rules. He wouldn''t be makingments while they were battling themselves, he''ll just be monitoring them. Now, he was about to address the crowd before the battles begin. There wasn''t anything like a microphone here that could make his voice louder without him having to stress himself. He was about to address a crowd, so he''ll have to make his voice loud enough for them to hear. He began speaking, "Thanks for being here everyone, thanks foring. As known, this was a festival that does take ce after the passing of some years just like other festivals. It is called ''The Battle Festival'', and this year''s own promises to be interesting, The people that would be participating in this event have already been prepared. They are a group of young men that had already trained their powers and themselves, they''ve attended the academies meant for training benders, they are warriors, There are rules they would have to follow in this tournament, things would happen if they don''t follow those rules. The tournaments would begin now. Give it up for the first two people that would be battling themselves this afternoon. A D-rank and an S-rank bender". And making thatst utterance, the man walked away from the field ushering in the two young men that would be battling themselves. A warrior with the fire affinity, and a warrior with the wind affinity. The two men walked right straight into the field, they were dressed like warriors...they were dressed like Ethan. They had a scabbard each in their waists and wooden swords in them. With these swords, they wouldn''t be able to injure each other that easily when using them. The both of them were ncing at each other currently ready to fight. And at this moment, everyone''s gazes were fixed on them, they were waiting for the battle to begin...it was gonna be exciting. Aiden was also sitting in his seat waiting for the battle to begin. And apart from that...he had noticed something. He had noticed some of the daughters of the chiefs and nobles sitting with him at the special ce...many of them were pretty. ..Some were older than him, and some were the same age as him. Were they prettier than, Ava? The answer...some were prettier than her, and some were at the same level of beauty as her though they were still kids. At that moment, the overseer''s voice resounded, "Fight!". The two young men drew out the wooden swords from their scabbards, then the S-rank bender charged toward the D-rank bender with speed. The aim was to use his wooden sword to give his opponent a fake sh in the neck. ..Of course, it was a wooden sword, so he wouldn''t be able to give him a real sh in the neck. But the D-rank bender wouldn''t let him sh him like that? All these are part of what would be counting to decide who''d defeat each other. The moment the S-rank bender reached where the D-rank bender was standing, he swung his wooden sword with speed to hit him in the neck. But as said, the D-rank bender wouldn''t let him sh him just like that? He had prepared ahead of time, so the moment the S-rank bender reached where he was, before he could swing his sword to sh his neck...the D-rank bender moved back with speed. ..And the S-rank bender watched as his sword swung past with speed. Then the D-rank bender came with his attack. He threw a swift kick that was heading toward his opponent''s chest. The S-rank bender was fast enough, so though the kick was swift, he still found a way to dodge it by moving back with speed. The D-rank bender didn''t stop, as the S-rank bender was moving back, he charged toward him intending to make use of his sword. He had already held it in a way that shows he was ready to swing it with speed. So the moment he got closer to his opponent, he swung the sword with speed as it was heading toward his opponent''s neck. There was no how the S-rank bender would be able to dodge this, he hadn''t even gained his bncepletely...the D-rank bender attacked really swiftly. ..He couldn''t dodge the attack, he couldn''t dodge the sword that was heading toward his neck, so he raised his sword with speed blocking the attack. It was a close call, if not that he acted swiftly, the sword would have touched his neck...and the defeat would have already started. The moment the D-rank bender''s sword shed with the S-rank''s, he made use of that opportunity to gain his staminapletely, the S-rank bender gained his stamina. Then with force, he pushed the D-rank bender''s sword downwards causing his sword to face downward and almost fall off his hand. Then the S-rank bender made use of that opportunity as he thrust his sword forward heading toward the stomach of his opponent. Before the D-rank bender could do anything, the sword touched his stomach causing him to move back a little and feel pain a little. Now, if it were a real sword, it would have pierced right straight into his stomach...and that would have been instant death for him. ..But it wasn''t a real sword, they were making use of wooden swords for this reason. But the S-rank bender had gotten one point at this moment, his sword touched his opponent''s stomach, and he even moved back. That was one point for him, the defeat had already started. The overseer immediately recorded it at that moment, which was also part of his job in this festival. Apart from monitoring their battles, he needed to be recording points as well. Anyone that gets to four points first is the winner...that is the victorious one. ..That was the main way they use in deciding who came out victorious among two warriors who battles themselves. The crowd had been watching the battle from when it began till where it is right now, and they were enjoying it...it was for their entertainment. ..And at this moment, some people in the crowd were already rooting for someone among the two warriors that were battling themselves. Chapter 69 The Battle Festival.(5) Some were hoping the S-rank bender would be victorious over the D-rank bender ''cause they''ve developed a liking for him. And some were hoping the D-rank bender would be victorious over the S-rank bender ''cause they''ve developed a liking for him as well. ..But in the end, no one knows who woulde out victorious among the both of them, they''ll just have to keep watching. The D-rank bender nced at the S-rank bender, he knew the S-rank bender had gained one point now, he was leading. He needed to do something about it, he needed to get some points too...he doesn''t want to lose. He charged toward the S-rank bender with speed, he had already done some little calctions before charging toward him...a little strategy. The moment he reached where the S-rank bender was standing, he thrust his sword forward with speed as it was heading toward his opponent''s stomach...but he quickly dodged it by moving to the side a little. As said, the D-rank bender did some calctions before attacking, he strategized, he knew something like this was gonna happen...he knew his opponent was gonna dodge his thrust attack by moving to the side. So the moment the S-rank bender moved to the side, the D-rank bender threw a swift kick...a really swift one. Now, the S-rank bender wasn''t expecting this kick, he wasn''t even giving him chance to rest at all. This was exactly what the D-rank bender was doing to him some minutes ago, but in the end...he was the one that hit him and gained a point. But seems like things would be different this time, the D-rank bender wouldn''t let that repeat itself. ..The kick was heading toward the S-rank bender, and it was so swift anding with force. It was so swift that the S-rank bender was sure he wouldn''t be able to dodge it...the same thing was repeating itself. So what did he do? He quickly blocked the kick with both of his arms as his wooden sword was still in his hand. Though he blocked the kick with his arms, the force was enough to push him. He moved back and lost stamina a little, but this wasn''t enough to gain the D-rank bender a point. So before the S-rank bender knew what was happening, the D-rank bender had already reached his front again and threw another swift kick. The kick headed toward the S-rank bender and hit him in the chest causing him to fly off andnd on the ground... ..One point for the D-rank bender, the overseer quickly recorded it at that moment. The people that were rooting for the D-rank bender shouted in joy at that moment, the person they were rooting for had gained one point. This was normal in a tournament, as far as people were watching it, they''ll most likely be supporting one person or the other. So it was a draw at this moment, both warriors had gained a point each...both the D-rank and S-rank bender. A smirk appeared on the D-rank bender''s face the moment his opponentnded on the ground...he had gained a point too. The S-rank bender began standing up from the ground until he stood uppletely. Then he put his sword into his scabbard, and from the way he stood and positioned his hands...seems like he wanted to go into full-time martial arts. At this moment, the D-rank bender could keep making use of his sword and still get beaten by the S-rank bender. There was determination on the S-rank bender''s face meaning he could still beat up the D-rank bender though he was about to go into martial arts fully. ..He would beat him up and gain another point though the D-rank bender made use of his sword...most likely. So after some seconds contemtion, the D-rank bender put his sword into his scabbard and positioned in a way that shows he was ready for some full-time martial arts as well. "Arghhhhhh". The S-rank bender shouted as he charged toward the D-rank bender with speeding with a nice punch. Now, if that punch touches the D-rank bender, he was gonna feel pain...and that would be another point for the S-rank bender. As said, they were surely gonna hit each other, not hitting each other wasn''t part of the rule...but they mustn''t injure each other whereby blood would have to flow out. The S-rank bender reached where the D-rank bender was and threw the punch with speed. But the punch didn''t touch the D-rank bender, he dodged it by moving back a little, and the punch swung past with speed. Seeing that his punch got dodged, he didn''t waste time throwing another attack. He threw a swift kick which headed toward the face of the D-rank bender, but the kick didn''t hit target as well. The D-rank bender dodged it by moving to the back again. But the S-rank bender didn''t give up, he threw another attack. Now, he was sure his opponent couldn''t attack at this moment, he wasn''t in the position to attack...the S-rank bender wasn''t giving him the chance. ..So the moment the S-rank bender''s kick was dodged, as said, he threw another attack. And what type of attack are we talking about here? A shadow kick. The D-rank bender wasn''t expecting he was suddenly gonna throw a shadow kick attack. A shadow kick was different from other types of kick, you need to be very swift to dodge it if the person that threw it did it swiftly as well. The D-rank bender was ready to dodge other types of kicks the S-rank bender was gonna throw at him. But he wasn''t ready to dodge a shadow kick...especially a sudden one. So as quick as possible, he blocked the kick with both hands...but the force was enough to move him back a little. And the S-rank bender moved toward him with speed again. But before the S-rank bender could reach where he was standing, he quickly prepared himself as he was ready to fight at that moment. So the moment the S-rank bender reached him, they started throwing swift attacks at each other...it was full-time martial arts. They kept on throwing kicks at each other, throwing punches, dodging...and no one had been able to hit each other for the past minutes. ..Then the S-rank bender gave the D-rank bender a nice punch in the stomach causing him to move back...the S-rank bender had finally been able to hit him. The people rooting for the S-rank bender cheered at that moment, the people that were hoping for him to win. That was one more point for the S-rank bender, the overseer recorded it at that moment. So the S-rank bender was sitting at two points currently, and the D-rank bender was still sitting at one point. That means the S-rank bender was leading. The D-rank bender nced at the S-rank bender and gave him the look of, ''let the fight continue''. Then he positioned his body in a way that shows he was about to make use of his power. Now, they were allowed to make use of their powers, but as known, there were certain rules to follow. Once the overseer notices that they were already passing the boundaries, he''ll put a halt to making use of their powers. The S-rank bender had already noticed that the D-rank bender was about to make use of his power, and he prepared himself at that moment. Since he wants to make use of his power, then they were gonna go power to power. The D-rank bender began transferring mana to his hands from his mana core and the ones flowing around. And at that moment, lots of wind were already surrounding his hands. Then he forwarded one of his hands toward the S-rank bender with speed as wind headed toward him...wind that was strong enough to take him off the ground and cause him to lose bncepletely. ..But the S-rank bender wouldn''t let the wind touch him like that? He had already prepared himself ahead of time...he was gonna do something about it. Before the wind even reached where he was standing, as fast as possible, he jumped up with speed as the wind flew past. He was still in the air when the D-rank bender jumped up with speed as well as he and the S-rank bender were in the air together. Then he forwarded the other hand as heavy wind flowed out of it and headed toward the S-rank bender. The D-rank bender did it so fast that before the S-rank bender reaches the ground, the wind would have hit him and caused him to fall to the ground. ..But the S-rank bender wouldn''t still let the wind hit him just like that. Chapter 70 The Battle Festival.(6) At that moment, the S-rank bender wielded mana quickly. He brought out quick me from his hands. And when the wind hit him, due to the help of the me, the force of the wind wasn''t strong enough anymore to push him to the extent that he''ll lose bncepletely. But the wind still pushed him though and even quenched his fire a little. But he didn''t fall to the ground...hended on the ground while bending a little. If he had fallen to the ground, then that would have been a point for the D-rank bender... ..He would have achieved his aim. But due to how quick the S-rank bender was, he couldn''t achieve his aim. The D-rank bendernded on the ground as well. And now, it was time for the S-rank bender to do some attacking, it was about time for him to make use of his power. Before the D-rank bender could do anything, he had already thrown a fireball at him which the D-rank bender dodged by moving to the side a little. The S-rank bender didn''t still give him the chance to do anything as he threw another fireball at him. The D-rank bender dodged it by jumping up andnding on the ground. But by the time hended on the ground, the S-rank bender had already gotten very close to him. As he was in the air, the S-rank bender was already running toward him. Sonding on the ground, the S-rank bender was already standing in front of him. And before the D-rank bender could do anything, he punched him in the stomach causing him to move back and almost fall to the ground...but blood didn''t gush out of his mouth. The S-rank bender somehow controlled the force of the punch he gave to the D-rank bender. He remembered the rule, blood mustn''t gush out, they mustn''t injure each other, but they can hit each other. So he was able to punch him in the stomach without seeing blood...that was a sess. And at that moment, that was another point for the S-rank bender totaling his points to three, and the D-rank bender still sitting at one point. ..He was losing badly, and the S-rank bender was leading...one more point for the S-rank bender to be announced as the winner. The people that were rooting for the S-rank bender cheered again, the person they were rooting for was leading, one more point for him to be announced the winner. But the people rooting for the D-rank bender had gloomy expressions on their faces... ..The person they were rooting for was losing badly. All the people that were rooting for the S-rank bender were all S-rank benders as well and the other two ranks of benders. And all the people rooting for the D-rank bender were all D-rank benders as well and the other two ranks of benders. Ethan had been sitting there watching the tournament, and the person he was hoping to win was losing badly...that was the D-rank bender. Remember, his main affinity was wind, so he had to support the person that possesses one of his affinities. ..But the person he was supporting was losing, too bad. As for Ethan''s brother, Asher, he had a bit of smile on his face. The person he was supporting was leading, that was the S-rank bender. He was an S-rank bender, so he was also supporting an S-rank bender. The fight must have to continue until a winner emerges. The D-rank bender nced at the S-rank bender with a determined face, he knew he was at the losing end at this moment. There was a very slight possibility of him winning. But if he was to lose, he doesn''t want to lose like this. Losing with one point, not even two...he doesn''t want that at all. The determined expression was stered right on his face as he was ncing at his opponent. Drawing out his wooden sword from his scabbard, he began running toward the S-rank bender while shouting, "Arghhhhhhhh". The S-rank bender just stood there not knowing what to do. Should he make use of his power at this moment? Or should he make use of martial arts? Or should he make use of his wooden sword as well? After a quick contemtion, he decided to make use of his wooden sword since his opponent was running toward him with his wooden sword in his hand. He was gonna follow any style of fighting his opponent wants. ..Whether to make use of martial arts? To make use of their powers? Or to make use of their swords. He was gonna follow it. The D-rank bender reached where the S-rank bender was, and by now, the S-rank bender had also drawn out his wooden sword from his scabbard. Swinging his sword with speed, the D-rank bender''s sword headed toward the stomach of the S-rank bender. But the S-rank bender quickly blocked it with his sword. Without wasting time, the D-rank bender threw a swift kick that was heading toward the chest of the S-rank bender. But the S-rank bender dodged it by moving to the back with speed. As he was moving back, the D-rank bender was moving toward him again. He reached him and swung his sword again as it was heading toward his neck, but the S-rank bender dodged it by moving to the side. And at this point, the S-rank bender wasn''t aware of something. While the D-rank bender swung his sword to give him a fake sh in the neck, he was already transferring mana to his left hand and gathering wind. He was holding the sword with his right hand, so his left hand was free. ..And with the help of that left hand and mana, he was about to gain one point. The S-rank bender dodged his swing attack, but no, it wasn''t over. The D-rank bender had already gathered enough wind at this moment to do the job, then he forwarded his left hand toward the S-rank bender as heavy wind flowed out of it. Before the S-rank bender could do anything, the wind hit him causing him to fly off andnd on the ground. The people rooting for the D-rank bender cheered at that moment, he had gained one more point totaling his points to two. A smile appeared on Ethan''s face at that moment, he loved what the D-rank bender did just now. Aiden was still sitting in his seat watching the tournament, but he wasn''t rooting for anyone, he wasn''t supporting anyone...he was just enjoying the tournament. The overseer recorded the current situation in his record book. And what was the current situation? The D-rank bender gained one point. The S-rank bender stood up from the ground, and he was amused...he wasn''t expecting his opponent to do that at all, that was a smart move. In about a minute, they had started battling themselves once again. The S-rank bender was still leading, one more point, and he''ll be announced as the winner. ..Currently, the D-rank bender had gained another point, his opponent stood up from the ground not too long ago. After the D-rank bender gained his second point, both of them began making use of their powers fully to battle themselves. And the D-rank bender was sessfully able to hit the S-rank bender with heavy wind again causing him to fall to the ground. ..That was one more point for the D-rank bender, the people supporting him cheered at that moment. So currently, it was a draw between both warriors, they were both sitting at three points. Who was gonna emerge as winner? No one could decide that at this moment. ? Minutes ago, many of the people watching the tournament were already concluding it was the S-rank bender that was gonna emerge as winner...but look at what happened. The S-rank bender stood up from the ground and was ncing at the D-rank bender. He couldn''t believe what happened, he was leading his opponent with two good points, and now, they were sitting at the same number of points...it was a draw? He had also concluded he was gonna emerge as winner, but that doesn''t seem to be the case anymore...it was based on probability right now. One more point would decide who would emerge as the winner between him and his opponent. At this moment, he didn''t know if he should attack first or wait for the D-rank bender to attack him. But he doesn''t need to contemte anymore ''cause the D-rank bender was already running toward him with speed... ..He was gonna attack first. Chapter 71 The Battle Festival.(7) The D-rank bender reached where he was standing, and the battle began once again...full-time martial arts. They kept on throwing punches and kicks at each other, but they weren''t able to hit each other...they kept on dodging each other''s attacks. ..Until...the S-rank bender was finally able to give the D-rank bender a nice kick in the stomach causing him to fly off andnd on the ground. And that was one more extra point for him...he won, the people supporting him cheered at that moment. The S-rank bender was still the one that won this tournament in the end. The overseer had to announce it at that moment, "And the S-rank bender won, he''s gathered a total of four points". After making that utterance, he strolled to where the S-rank bender was standing, held his right hand, and lifted it...that signified winner. The D-rank bender stood up from the ground with a kind of expression on his face...yeah, he lost. The people that were rooting for the S-rank bender couldn''t stop cheering at that moment. The people rooting for the D-rank bender just kept mute. A smile appeared on Asher''s face at that moment, the person he was hoping to win actually won...he was d. And that goes for the same as other chiefs and nobles that were rooting for the S-rank bender. Ethan just sat there without uttering a single word...he didn''t cheer or react, nothing. That goes for the same as the other chiefs and nobles that were rooting for the D-rank bender. As for the king, he wasn''t rooting for anyone, he wasn''t rooting for any of the warriors...he was just enjoying himself. And as said, that was the same case for, Aiden. He wasn''t rooting for any of the warriors, he was just enjoying himself. So it didn''t affect him that much seeing that the S-rank bender won and the D-rank bender lost. The S-rank bender was gonna receive lots of rewards for emerging as winner. The D-rank bender was gonna receive something too for at least partaking in the tournament, but it was nowhere close to what the S-rank bender would receive. Both warriors were sauntering out of the field currently, they had done their part, they had battled themselves...they had entertained the crowd. It was about time for the overseer to usher in the new set of warriors that would battle themselves. The overseer was standing right on the field currently, and his voice resounded at that moment, "Wasn''t that a nice battle? I''m sure you guys were entertained. As seen, the S-rank bender was the one that emerged as winner. It''s about time to usher in the new set of warriors that would be battling themselves. But before that..." Two young men were carrying arge bowl of water into the field, this was the reason why the overseer stopped talking. Everything had been arranged, he knew they were gonna bring therge bowl of water into the field. And there was a very good reason for it...one of the warriors was gonna need it. They reached the field, dropped the bowl of water at the side of it...at the far end. Then the both of them sauntered out of the field. And the overseer continued speaking, "Thisrge bowl of water is gonna be needed by one of the warriors that are about to battle themselves soon". ..Making that utterance, many of the people in the crowd had already discerned what rank of bender was gonna need it...a B-rank bender. The overseer was still speaking, "I''m gonna be ushering in the next set of warriors that are gonna be battling themselves. Give it up for the next set of warriors. It''s a B-rank and an F-rank bender". And with that, the overseer strolled out of the field as both warriors sauntered into it. Both of them were dressed as the other warriors were dressed...how warriors were supposed to be dressed. They were both young men, and they had a scabbard each in their waists with wooden swords in them. The both of them were ncing at each other currently, then the overseer''s voice resounded, "Fight!". And the F-rank bender didn''t waste time as he began darting toward the B-rank bender. The B-rank bender just stood there waiting for whatever attack his opponent was gonna throw at him. The main aim was to dodge now. The F-rank bender reached where he was standing and threw a swinging swift punch, but the B-rank bender dodged it by bending a little. The F-rank bender didn''t stop, he threw another swift punch, and the B-rank bender dodged it once again by moving to the side. ..And now, it was time for the B-rank bender to throw his attacks. The moment he dodged his opponent''s second attack, he didn''t give him chance to throw another one...he attacked immediately. He threw a swift kick that headed straight to the F-rank bender''s face, he wasn''t expecting it. But though he wasn''t expecting it, he still dodged it, he was too swift. Before the kick could touch his face, he moved to the back with speed. The B-rank bender quickly threw another kick that headed toward his face, and his opponent still dodged it by moving to the back a little. "Arghhhhhhhh". The B-rank bender shouted as he came with another swift kick...a shadow kick this time. ..And that''s where he made a mistake...a big one. As known, a shadow kick was a different kind of kick, it isn''t that easy to dodge when ites unexpectedly. The F-rank bender wasn''t expecting the B-rank bender to throw a shadow kick at that moment...but it wasn''t that unexpected. And why is that? ''Cause, the B-rank bender shouted before throwing the attack. With that shout, the F-rank bender was able to discern quickly that his opponent was gonnae with a different kind of attack...and that''s exactly what happened. ..He came with a different kind of kick, a shadow kick. And since the F-rank bender was expecting something different which he''s already prepared himself for, he caught his opponent''s leg...the kick didn''t touch him. And at that moment, the B-rank bender was f**king surprised. But his surprise was about to end. The moment the F-rank bender caught his leg, he gave him a nice kick in the chest as he flew andnded on the ground...and that was one point for the F-rank bender, the defeating had already started. Getting supporters wasn''t that hard, both warriors had already gathered people that were rooting for either of them to win. The F-rank benders among the crowd were rooting for the F-rank bender along with other ranks of benders. And the B-rank benders among the crowd were rooting for the B-rank bender along with other ranks of benders. So the moment the F-rank bender kicked the B-rank bender in the chest causing him to fly off, the people rooting for him cheered at that moment. He had gotten one point, and the overseer didn''t waste time recording it. At this moment, no one could tell who would emerge as winner until a winner emerges. Just because the F-rank bender was leading in points now doesn''t mean he was gonna emerge as the winner. The B-rank bender stood up from the ground as he was ncing at the F-rank bender currently. The F-rank bender was thinking he''ll have to attack first again, he attacked first at the beginning of this tournament...his thinking was that the B-rank bender wouldn''t want to take the risk of attacking first. ..But actually, he took the risk, he watched as the B-rank bender was darting toward him with speed. And at that moment, he prepared himself to do whatever...to dodge, attack, and so on. The B-rank bender reached where he was standing and threw a straight punch...the one that would hit him directly in the face but wouldn''t cause blood to flow out. But it was a miss, the F-rank bender didn''t let the punch touch him, he moved to the side a little as the punch moved past. Another punch was thrown by the B-rank bender with his left hand, but the F-rank bender still dodged it. The B-rank bender threw a swift kick, the F-rank bender dodged it as well. He threw another one, the F-rank bender still dodged it. And at that moment, the B-rank bender became provoked, he needed to gain a point as well... ..It was about time to make use of his power. Chapter 72 The Battle Festival.(8) And that''s what he did, after shouting at the top of his voice, he began bending some of the water that was in therge bowl. Remember, he was a B-rank bender, his affinity was water. Water in form of a snake was flowing in the air currently, the B-rank bender was in control of it. And with speed, the water began moving toward the F-rank bender, one of the edges of the water was moving toward his face with speed. Once the water sshes on his face, he''ll be disorientated for about a minute, and that is more than enough time for the B-rank bender to do what he wants to do and gain a point. But the F-rank bender wouldn''t let that happen. Before the water could reach where he was, he jumped up with speed as the water moved past. But the B-rank bender didn''t let it go just like that. As the F-rank bender was jumping up, he was jumping up as well. And the water was heading toward the F-rank bender with speed once again, the B-rank bender was still in control of it. But the F-rank bender wouldn''t still let it touch him. As he wasnding on the ground, the water was already in front of him again and heading toward him with speed. The water had already gotten so close to him when he rolled in the air and the water moved past. ? Then hended on the ground as the B-rank bendernded on the ground as well. The B-rank bender was still in control of the water, and he doesn''t n on letting go of it yet...he wanted to gain a point. But the F-rank bender had taken enough, he didn''t let any of the attacks touch him...it was about time to make use of his power as well. Immediately, he transferred mana to his right leg hitting the ground with that same leg. And this caused a stone toe out of the ground, it wasn''t that huge, but it wasn''t that small either...it was medium-sized. But it was still enough to cause you pain and even injure you if it touches you. And jumping up with speed, he reached where the stone was and kicked it as it was heading toward the B-rank bender currently. When the overseer saw this, a certain kind of expression appeared on his face, wasn''t this attack enough to injure the B-rank bender? The B-rank bender saw the stone heading toward him with speed, and he quickly controlled the water flowing in the air to move to the bowl, and he let go of it as the water dropped into the bowl. Then he jumped up with speed as the stone moved past. But the F-rank bender had other ns for him. As he wasnding on the ground, the F-rank bender had already caused the ground to crack in a straight line as it had already reached where the B-rank bender was gonnand. Once he steps on it, he''ll lose bncepletely. The B-rank bender sighted the crack whilending on the ground, but there was nothing he could do about it, it was already toote...he had gotten so close to the ground. The moment hended on the ground and stepped on the crack, he lost bncepletely. He just kept on stumbling and stumbling. And now was the time for the F-rank bender to make use of his opportunity. He ran toward the B-rank bender with speed, thening with a shadow kick, a nice kick hit the B-rank bender in the chest as he flew off andnded on the ground. ..And that was one more point for him, the overseer recorded it at that moment. The people rooting for the F-rank bender cheered at that moment, the person they were supporting had gained another point. The people rooting for the B-rank bender had a kind of gloomy expression on their faces, the person they were rooting for hadn''t even gained a point. The B-rank bender stood up from the ground, and there was a kind of expression on his face...like, ''I''ve taken enough of this''. That determined expression was on his face, he determined that he must get a point. "Arghhhhhhhh". He shouted at the top of his voice as he drew out his wooden sword and began darting toward his opponent with speed. The F-rank bender also drew out his wooden sword, and the moment the B-rank bender reached where he was standing, both of their swords shed. The B-rank bender swung his sword to give him a fake sh, but the F-rank bender quickly blocked it with his sword. "Arghhhhhhhh". The B-rank bender shouted once again as he took his sword off his opponent''s sword and came with another sh. The F-rank bender dodged it this time, and before the B-rank bender could swing his sword again, he swung his own this time. He came with a sh, and the B-rank bender dodged it by bending a little. As the B-rank bender bent, he forwarded his sword as it was heading toward his opponent''s stomach...he wanted to give him a fake stabbing that would definitely hurt him. The F-rank bender dodged it by moving to the back a little. As fast as possible, the B-rank bender came with a sh, he did it so quickly. It was so quick that the F-rank bender wasn''t expecting it. But the F-rank bender was still too fast, though the attack was quick, he still found a way to block it with his sword. The B-rank bender didn''t stop, while the F-rank bender had blocked his sh attack with his sword, he threw a kick. This was something the F-rank bender wasn''t expecting at all, so the kick hit his stomach causing him to move back. And the B-rank bender moved toward him with speed and threw another kick which hit him in the chest, and he flew off andnded on the ground. ..That was one point for the B-rank bender, the overseer recorded it at that moment. The people rooting for the B-rank bender cheered at that moment, he had finally gained a point. The F-rank bender stood up from the ground with the wooden sword in his hand, and there was also a bit of smile on his face. He loved what his opponent did, that was a nice move, he wasn''t expecting it. He put the sword into his scabbard and transferred mana to his right leg once again. Then he hit that same leg on the ground as a medium-sized stone flew out of it. The stone flew and began dropping, and the moment it reached where he was, he kicked it as it began heading toward the B-rank bender. The B-rank bender was very ready to dodge it, so before the stone reached where he was, he had moved aside as the stone moved past with speed. The F-rank bender had already stamped that same foot on the ground once again as another stone came out of it. Then he kicked it as it began heading toward his opponent. So as the B-rank bender dodged the first stone and nced front, another one was heading toward him with speed. ''Shit!''. That was the thought that ran through his mind the moment he sighted the stone heading toward him...it had gotten somehow near. But the stone wouldn''t still hit him, he had gotten ready to dodge it...but there was something he wasn''t aware of. He was so focused on dodging the stone heading toward him that he didn''t notice the F-rank bender running toward him. ..That was the brain, he used the other stone attack as a means of distraction so he''d be able to get close to his opponent without him noticing that much. The B-rank bender dodged the stone by moving to the side a little, and by the time he nced front, the F-rank bender was already standing in front of him...it was somehow scary. And before he could do anything, a kicknded on his chest causing him to fly off andnd on the ground. That was another point for the F-rank bender, he wasn''t giving the B-rank bender a chance. He was the one that started the defeat, and now, he was leading. He had gained three points while his opponent had gained only one point...one more point for him to win. But this doesn''t guarantee he was the one that was gonna win the tournament, things do happen. But there was a very high possibility he was gonna emerge as winner...just one more point. The people supporting him cheered at that moment...there was a very high possibility the person they were supporting was gonna emerge as winner. Chapter 73 The Battle Festival.(9) The B-rank bender stood up from the ground. He was disappointed, he was losing too much, from the very beginning, it was his opponent that started with the defeat. He had gained only one point. He nced at the crowd, then nced at the F-rank bender, he knew there was a very huge possibility of him losing...but he has to keep trying. He stood there ncing at the F-rank bender, he didn''t want to attack first, he wanted him to attack first. The F-rank bender had already discerned that his opponent didn''t want to attack first, and this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''Guess he''s scared''. And with that, a smirk appeared on his face as he began darting toward the B-rank bender with speed. The B-rank bender stood there ready to do whatever...ready to dodge or defend himself. The F-rank bender reached where he was standing and threw a shadow kick, a nice one, the type that would take the B-rank bender off his feet immediately andnd on the ground. But the B-rank bender dodged it, he didn''t let the kick touch him. The F-rank bender''s legs moved past with speed, and the B-rank bender quickly made use of that opportunity to throw his own kick. A nice kick began heading toward the F-rank bender''s neck, and he wasn''t ready to dodge it at all. He hadn''t even gained his bncepletely due to the kick he threw...he needed some seconds to gain his bncepletely. The B-rank bender dodging his shadow kick created a lot of openings which the B-rank bender quickly took advantage of. ..The F-rank bender was ncing at the kick heading toward him, and he was sure he wouldn''t be able to dodge it. So what did he do? He quickly blocked it with both of his arms, but the force of the kick was still enough to move him back. But that wasn''t a point for the B-rank bender ''cause his opponent blocked the attack. ..But the B-rank bender was about to gain another point now. Before the F-rank bender knew what was happening, the B-rank bender was already standing in front of him, and a nice punch hit his stomach causing him to fly off andnd on the ground. And that was one more point for the B-rank bender. The people supporting him cheered really loudly at that moment, the person they were rooting for had finally gained another point. A smile appeared on the B-rank bender''s face, and the overseer didn''t waste time recording the point he had just gained. The F-rank bender stood up from the ground, his opponent had gained another point, and this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''It''s about time for this to end, let me win this''. But would he actually win this? Wait and see. The moment that thought ran through his mind, he transferred quick mana to his right leg and stamped it on the floor. The moment he did that, a stone flew out of that spot, then he kicked it with speed as it began heading toward his opponent. The B-rank bender watched as the stone headed toward him with speed, but of course, he wouldn''t let it touch him. He dodged it as the stone moved past him with speed. And by the time he nced front, another stone had gotten so close to him. ..It was a close call, but he still managed to dodge it. He nced front again, and another stone had gotten so close to him, arge one, but he still managed to dodge it once again. The F-rank bender was just bringing out stones from the ground with speed and kicking them toward the B-rank bender. He wasn''t bothered about the size anymore. ording to the tournament rules, the stones he was supposed to be kicking toward his opponents were stones that were average in size. But at this moment, he was kicking bothrge and average-sized stones toward his opponent. And he was doing it with immense speed, it was just like he wanted to injure him. Normally, if he wanted, by now, he could simply run toward the B-rank bender and either punch or kick him and win the tournament ''cause the B-rank bender was busy dodging stones heading toward him. He wouldn''t even notice when the F-rank bender would get close to him. But no, the F-rank bender kept kicking stones toward him giving him no chance to rest...as said, it was just like he wanted to injure him. The B-rank bender wanted to wield mana at that moment, he wanted to make use of his power element, but he couldn''t due to the many stones that were heading toward him. At this point, he knew one of the stones would definitely hit and injure him if it keeps going like this. How long would he keep dodging them? The F-rank bender was giving him no chance to make any move...there were lots of potholes around where the F-rank bender was standing due to the many stones he was bringing out of the ground. ..The B-rank bender kept dodging and dodging, something was gonna go wrong in the next seconds if this keeps on going. And at that moment, the overseer''s voice resounded, "Stop!". The F-rank bender was still bringing out stones from the ground and kicking them toward the B-rank bender. And the overseer''s voice resounded again, "Stop!". And that''s when the F-rank bender stopped, and the B-rank bender dodged thestrge stone that was heading toward him. The overseer stepped into the field, nced at the many potholes the F-rank bender made due to the stones he was bringing out of the ground. He shook his head a little, nced at the F-rank bender, and said to him, "You are going against the rules of making use of your powers, you are crossing the boundaries". "I don''t think I am". The F-rank bender voiced out ncing at the overseer. "Yes, you are. If you keep going like this, you''ll be banned from making use of your power, while your opponent would still be allowed to make use of his power". The overseer uttered. He didn''t say anything else before walking out of the field. The F-rank and the B-rank bender were ncing at themselves currently, then the overseer''s voice resounded, "Fight!". Hearing that, the F-rank bender didn''t waste time as he drew out his wooden sword and began darting toward the B-rank bender with speed. Seeing this, the B-rank bender drew out his wooden sword as well. The F-rank bender reached where his opponent was and swung his sword with speed as it was heading toward his opponent''s stomach. But the B-rank bender moved back a little as his opponent''s sword swung past with speed. The F-rank bender didn''t stop, he swung his wooden sword again aiming for that same stomach. But the B-rank bender dodged it once again and threw his attack. He came with a swift kick. He raised his leg high aiming to kick his opponent''s neck. But something happened...the F-rank bender caught his leg. Now, that was bad, the F-rank bender could do whatever he wanted now that he''s caught his opponent''s leg. ..But the B-rank bender wouldn''t let him. With his right leg in his opponent''s hand, he raised himself and threw another kick with his left leg. And the F-rank bender had to leave his right leg and move back with speed to dodge his left leg. And the moment the B-rank bender''s leg touched the ground, the F-rank bender moved toward him with speed aiming to make use of his wooden sword again. He reached his opponent and swung his sword with speed, but the B-rank bender dodged it by bending his head. The F-rank bender swung his sword again, and the B-rank bender blocked it with his sword this time. And in seconds, shing of swords had begun between the both of them. They kept on swinging their swords and blocking each other''s attacks. ..Their swords shed once again...then something happened. With force, the F-rank bender swung his sword downwards causing the B-rank bender''s sword to fall off his hand...and this was a big opening. Without wasting time, the F-rank bender gave the B-rank bender a fake stabbing in the stomach, then a nice kick to the chest followed causing the B-rank bender to fly off andnd on the ground. ..And that was another point for the F-rank bender totaling his points to four points, he had emerged as the winner. The people supporting him cheered at that moment...just as he said in his thought, he emerged as winner. Chapter 74 The Battle Festival.(10) The people supporting the B-rank bender had a bit of gloomy expression on their faces. The person they were supporting lost...at least, he got up to two points before losing. The F-rank bender had a wide grin on his face, he had emerged as winner, he was d. The B-rank bender stood up from the ground with a kind of expression on his face...like a disappointed one. The overseer stepped foot into the field, strolled toward the F-rank bender, held his right hand, raised it, then voiced out, "We have our winner here". The people supporting the F-rank bender cheered loudly, and the grin on his face widened the more. Currently, it was about time for the both of them to evacuate the field, they had done their part, they had battled themselves. Both the F-rank and the B-rank bender strolled out of the field, then those same men that brought therge bowl of water strolled into the field not long after. They carried the bowl of water and began sauntering out of the field. It wasn''t needed anymore, the battle was over...the B-rank bender wouldn''t be needing it anymore. It was afternoon currently heading straight to mid-afternoon, the crowd had been enjoying the tournament so far. And that included both the officials and the king. The tournament wasn''t over, the Battle Festival wasn''t over, there were still some warriors that would battle themselves before the festival woulde to its climax. The overseer was standing right in the middle of the field, and it was about time to usher in the next set of warriors that would be battling themselves. And at that moment, he began speaking, "I''m sure we enjoyed thest battle that just took ce. It''s about time for me to usher in the next set of warriors that would be battling themselves. Give it up for an S-rank and an F-rank bender, they are the next set of warriors that would be battling themselves". ..That means it was a warrior with the fire affinity and the one with the earth affinity that would be battling themselves. It hasn''t been long since an F-rank bender walked out of the field, and now, they were ushering in another F-rank bender into the field? A rank of bender that won not too long ago? Well, that wasn''t a problem. It was an S-rank bender that won the first tournament, and now, they were ushering in another S-rank bender into the field. It was just like they wanted a winner and winner to battle themselves...but this time, in other souls. But that wasn''t the case, that wasn''t what they had in mind, the warriors that would be battling themselves had already been prepared ahead of time. After the overseer made that utterance, he walked out of the field giving space for both warriors to stroll into it. The potholes caused by the other F-rank bender weren''t there anymore, he fixed them before leaving the field. His affinity was earth, so fixing them wasn''t a problem for him at all. And for the fact that he was the one that caused them made it easier for him to fix. Both warriors were standing on the field currently, and as usual, they were dressed like warriors. They had scabbards in their waists with wooden swords in them. They hadn''t even started battling each other yet, but they already had supporters. They already had people that were rooting for both of them. The both of them stood there ncing at each other when the overseer''s voice resounded, "Fight!". And the S-rank bender didn''t waste time running toward the F-rank bender with speed. As he was running toward him, he was already transferring mana toward his hand from his mana core and the ones flowing around. So the moment he got closer to him, he forwarded that hand as fire came out of it and headed toward his opponent. It was so quick, but the F-rank bender still found a way to dodge it. And this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''So, he chose to make use of his power first? Is that how he wants it?''. The crowd was so surprised that the first thing the S-rank bender did was make use of his power. Since this festival began, since the tournament began, this was the first time something like this was happening. ..Not making use of martial arts, making use of their swords, but going straight to making use of power...this was the first time something like this was happening. Since that was what the S-rank bender wanted, the F-rank bender was ready to give it to him. The S-rank bender had already transferred mana to his left hand as he forwarded it and fire came out of it heading toward his opponent again. The F-rank bender still found a way to dodge it. And immediately, he transferred mana to his right leg as he stamped it on the ground causing the ground to crack though it was a little sandy, and began heading toward the S-rank bender with speed. ..Now, once the crack reaches the S-rank bender, and he steps on it, he was gonna lose bncepletely creating chance for the F-rank bender to do his thing. But the crack didn''t reach where the S-rank bender was standing before he jumped up with speed. Whennding, he would make sure not tond on the crack. Before the S-rank bender jumped to avoid stepping on the crack, ording to his body posture, the F-rank bender had already discerned he was gonna jump. So the moment he jumped, the F-rank bender stamped his right foot on the ground once again causing stone to fly out of it. The stone flew reaching where the S-rank bender was in the air, and the F-rank bender immediately jumped up as well. He reached the stone and kicked it as it began heading toward the S-rank bender with speed. The S-rank bender wasn''t expecting this, he didn''t n for it. So as the stone was heading toward him, he was sure he couldn''t dodge it...and it was moving toward him with immense speed, there was nothing he could do about it. ..The stone reached where he was and hit him in the chest as he began falling toward the ground. Hended on the ground with a thud. He felt pain, but he wasn''t injured. And that was one point for the F-rank bender, the defeating had started. The S-rank bender was the one that began making use of his power first, but the F-rank bender was the first to gain a point...that''s how things work. The overseer didn''t waste time recording it, and the F-rank bender received some cheering at that moment. The S-rank bender stood up from the ground, dusted his clothe due to the stain he got from the stone hitting him and the ones he got from falling to a sandy floor. "Arghhhhhhhh". ..Shouting at the top of his voice, he began running toward the F-rank bender with speed. He reached his opponent, and their battle began once again. Minutes had passed, and currently, the F-rank bender had gained another point totaling his points to two. And the S-rank bender had gained a point. They were battling themselves at this moment with the wooden swords in their hands. They kept on swinging, blocking, dodging, and so on. Right now, the S-rank bender had jumped with his sword raised and the F-rank bender right below him. He aimed to swing the sword downwards and give his opponent a fake sh on the head. But he was aware of something...he knew his opponent was gonna dodge his attack, so he had another n in mind. As his feet were getting closer to the ground, he swung the sword downwards as it headed toward his opponent''s head. And as he expected, the F-rank bender dodged it. The moment his legsnded on the ground, as quickly as possible, he kicked the F-rank bender in the leg. ..He aimed for the right leg, there was a reason for that. The moment the kicknded on his leg, he lost bncepletely. This was an opportunity for the S-rank bender, and he was sure to make use of it. As quick as possible, another kicknded on the F-rank bender''s chest as he flew off andnded on the ground. ..The doings of the S-rank bender. And that was another point for the S-rank bender totaling his points to two. So currently, he and the F-rank bender were sitting at the same number of points. Any of them could win, no decision can be made yet. It could be either the S-rank or the F-rank bender that would emerge as winner. Chapter 75 The Battle Festival.(11) The battle continued between the S-rank and the F-rank bender. Within this period, they made use of their wooden swords, their powers, and even martial arts. And currently, both of them were sitting at three points each...one more point to decide who''ll emerge as winner. The both of them were ncing at each other currently with little balls of sweat on their foreheads. Then the F-rank bender darted toward the S-rank bender, and the moment he got closer to him, he threw a swift kick which the S-rank bender dodged...they were about to go into full-time martial arts. The F-rank bender threw another swift kick, and the S-rank bender dodged it once again. Then the S-rank bender came with his attack. He threw a punch that headed toward the face of the F-rank bender, but he dodged it by moving his head to the side a little. He didn''t stop, he threw another punch aiming for his opponent''s stomach this time. The F-rank bender dodged it once again by moving to the side. Then the S-rank bender came with a swift kick. The kick headed toward the F-rank bender''s face, and it was so swift that it almost touched him, it was a close call. But he still found a way to dodge it by moving to the back with speed. And before the S-rank bender could throw another attack, the F-rank bender threw his. He came with a kick which the S-rank bender dodged, then he came with a swinging punch which headed toward the face of the S-rank bender. The S-rank bender dodged it by moving to the back with speed. And the same cycle of throwing attacks and dodging them continued. None of them was able to hit each other...they just kept on dodging each other''s attacks. ..Until, the S-rank bender was finally able to give the F-rank bender a nice punch in the face which caused him to fly off andnd on the ground without spitting out blood. The F-rank bender came with a nice punch with the mindset that it was gonna hit his opponent ''cause it seemed like the S-rank bender had let down his guard. But he was f**king surprised when the S-rank bender caught his hand and quickly threw a punch which hit him in the face and caused him to fly off andnd on the ground...and that''s how it happened. ..The S-rank bender had emerged as winner, he had gathered a total of four points. The F-rank bender was the one that started with the defeating, but he was the one that emerged as winner. The people supporting him cheered at that moment, and the S-rank bender had a wide grin on his face. The F-rank bender stood up from the ground, he lost...what can he do? Nothing. The overseer stepped foot into the field, it was about time to dere the S-rank bender as the winner. He strolled until he reached where the S-rank bender was standing, held his right hand, raised it, then voiced out, "And here is the winner". ..The people supporting him cheered really loudly at that moment. That feeling to win was so nice. The F-rank bender was gonna receive something for at least participating in the tournament, while the S-rank bender was gonna receive lots of rewards for winning the tournament. Both warriors evacuated the field, and so the tournament kept on going. Some more warriors stepped into the field to battle themselves. A D-rank and B-rank bender battled themselves next, then a B-rank and S-rank bender battled themselves next...and so it kept on going. The Battle Festival was going great, the crowd kept enjoying themselves...the people that weren''t able to attend were definitely missing out. Some came and went back home. They camete, all the chairs had been upied, they had to go back home... ..There was nothing they could do about it. Currently, thest set of warriors was battling themselves. After it climaxes, this year''s Battle Festival had taken ce, and it was a sess. The two warriors kept battling themselves until a winner emerged. And the overseer did the usual, he stepped foot into the field, raised the winner''s hand, and announced it to the crowd. And The Battle Festival was over, it was about time for everyone to head home. It was evening already, the sky was getting dark little by little, and before they know it...it would get toplete dusk. There were a lot of people in the open space, so they needed to be taking it easy while evacuating their chairs. As known, the chairs were arranged in six rows. If they don''t take it easy, some people could end up falling, and things would definitely happen...one of them is getting injured. So gently, people kept evacuating their chairs anding down. The officials weren''t left out, they were already standing up from their chairs along with their families and greeting each other. The knights were still present ready to move with their masters...the officials they were bestowed to. Ethan had also stood up along with his family as he was greeting other officials present at the festival. But for sure, he and Asher didn''t greet...Asher just kept finding ways to avoid him. Many of them greeted the king, families kept greeting families. ..And by now, Aiden had also stood up from his chair about a minute ago. And what was he doing? He was ncing around in search of Oliver and Ava. There were lots of pretty girls in the special ce for officials, daughters of the chiefs, and nobles. His sister, Hazel, was among the pretty girls. Yeah, Hazel was pretty. But Aiden wasn''t concerned about the pretty girls at all, both the ones older than him and the same age as him, all he needed now was to sight Ava and Oliver. His eyes kept scanning around in search of the both of them...then, he sighted the both of them strolling toward him. A grin appeared on his face at that moment, the people he was searching for were sauntering toward him. They reached where he was standing, and the first thing that flowed out of Oliver''s mouth was, "Son of an average-ranked chief". Aiden had to stroll over to him at that moment and cover his mouth with his hands. Then he let out, "Shhhh, don''t say that here". Then he took his hands off Oliver''s mouth, and Oliver voiced out, "Wouldn''t say it again". "So, Aiden, did you enjoy the tournaments? Did you enjoy the festival?". Ava inquired of Aiden. "Sure, I enjoyed every single bit of it, what of you guys? Did you enjoy the tournaments?". Aiden retorted throwing back the question. "I did". Ava responded. Oliver''s response was the same, then Aiden inquired of the both of them once again, "What of your parents? Wouldn''t they leave you guys?". "We told them we wanted to go meet a certain friend. So, right now, they are waiting for us outside". Oliver responded. Aiden nodded his head while uttering, "Hmmm, that''s great". "So, I guess we''ll meet at school in the next two days". Ava said to Aiden. "Yeah". "We''ll be going then, bye". Ava uttered to Aiden as she and Oliver began strolling off. ..Aiden just stood there watching them walk away. Hazel had been behind them all this while, she sighted Oliver and Ava, and she hade to discern that they were most likely Aiden''s friends at school. She wanted to confirm, so she strolled toward Aiden, reached where he was standing, and held his right shoulder. This caused Aiden to nce at her immediately. Then she inquired of him, "Those are your friends at school, right?". "Yes". Aiden responded. "I could tell from the way you guys were conversing with each other. And they are also small like you, they are your age mates". She sauntered away the moment she was done making that utterance, and Aiden was just ncing at her as she strolled off with a kind of expression on his face. The thought that was running through his mind at that moment was, ''Who is she referring to as small?''. ..But the truth was that he was actually small, he was still a small boy. The king had already evacuated the open space by now along with his wife and the knights he brought along. Many of the officials had also evacuated the ce as well along with their families. The chairs were vacant, almost everyone had evacuated the ce. Ethan and his family had also strolled out of the open space by now as they were standing close to their horse that had a carriage attached to its back. Hazel, Emma, and Alora entered the carriage. Aiden said he wanted to sit on the horse again along with his father. ..So Ethan sat him on the horse, mounted it as well, and rode it out of the ce. Chapter 76 Youre The Son Of A Chief. Some people that didn''t get to attend the festival heard of the things that took ce there, the amazing tournaments, and they regretted why they weren''t there. As known, some made it to the festival, but it happened to be that all the seats had already been upied, so they had to go back. While some didn''t feel like going at all, they just stayed at home... ..But when they started hearing of all the interesting things that took ce at the festival...they began regretting why they didn''t go. And there was another set of people, those that weren''t interested in the festival at all. Even when they heard of all the interesting things that took ce at the festival, they didn''t regret anything...not even a single bit. At Aiden''s school, people just kept talking about the festival...both teachers and students, even the head teacher. Anytime a teacher steps foot into a ssroom, everyone would keep mute. But once the teacher steps out of their ssroom, they resume their conversations regarding the festival. The students that didn''te heard of the interesting battles that took ce at the festival...the ones that were present at the festival ryed the message to them. Aiden, Ava, and Oliver met at school...and they weren''t different from other students. Right in the ssroom, they began discussing the battles that took ce at the festival including the warriors that took part in them. This was the question Aiden asked them while they were discussing the festival. "So, were you guys rooting for any of the warriors? Did you guys support any of them?". "No, I just enjoyed myself, I didn''t root for any of the warriors, I didn''t support anyone". Oliver responded. "The same case for me too, I didn''t support any of the warriors, just enjoyed myself. But as for my dad, for each battle that took ce between two warriors, he supported at least one of them. He kept on cheering and cheering". Ava retorted. Activities took ce in the ssroom until it got to break hour, the bell rang to signify that. Students began standing up from their chairs and sauntering out of the ssroom. Once ites to food...no wasting time. Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were strolling out of the ssroom together. They got to the corridor, strolled in it, reached the first staircase, dismounted it. Descended all the staircases until they arrived at thepound. Currently, they were walking on thepound heading straight to the cafeteria along with other students. As they strolled, they conversed...so they didn''t notice something... ..They were still walking when suddenly, Aiden fell to the ground. Now, he couldn''t just fall to the ground like that? Unless he was secretly ill, but he wasn''t ill at all. So what made him fall to the ground? A certain teenage boy dressed in green robe was the cause of it. How did he cause it? Aiden and his friends were busy discussing while walking. So they didn''t notice the teenage boy walking so close to him along with some other teenage boys. None of them were up to 16 years old. As Aiden was about to take a step, the boy kicked him in the leg a little, and that caused Aiden to lose bncepletely and fall to the ground. And at that moment, a smirk appeared on the boy''s face along with the other guys behind him. Aiden sat up on the ground and was ncing at the guy that caused him to fall to the ground. And this was the thought running through his mind at that moment, ''What have I done to deserve this?''. Oliver and Ava were also ncing at the guy that caused Aiden to fall to the ground, and they were confused, what was the meaning of this? Were they some kind of bullies or what? If they wanted to bully someone, they should go bully guys of their age mates, not a 7-year-old boy. Oliver helped Aiden stand up from the ground, then Aiden inquired of them, "What have I done to deserve this?". ..His gaze was focused on the guy that caused him to fall to the ground while asking that question. And at that moment, the guy''s voice resounded, "You are the son of a chief". Aiden, Oliver, and Ava nced at each other at that moment, they were confused. So ''cause he was the son of a chief, that''s why he caused him to fall to the ground? And how did he know he was the son of a chief? "So, that''s why you caused him to fall to the ground? Because he''s the son of a chief?". Oliver inquired ncing at the guy that fell Aiden to the ground. "Yeah, exactly". The boy responded. Aiden, Ava, and Oliver nced at each other once again...so senseless. The guy began speaking once again, "I saw you sitting at the special ce for officials at the festival that took ce about two days ago. I think I''ve seen you before at the cafeteria but wasn''t aware that your dad was an official. And I love bullying people whose dads are officials". ..Now, the three of them hade to understand how he knew his dad was a chief, through the festival. And something else, he said he loved bullying people whose dads are officials. That means, he would have been bullying other kids whose dads are officials in this academy. Haven''t any of them reported him to their fathers? "But note, I don''t waste my whole time bullying kids whose dads are officials. I''ve got other important things to engage in". The guy voiced out once again. Aiden and his two friends just stood there ncing at the boy and his friends. At that moment, Aiden began thinking about the skills in his defense skill panel. With some of those skills, he was sure he''ll be able to battle this boy and even beat him. ..But he hadn''t even unlocked any of the skills in both the defense and seduction skill panel. What can he do? He just stood there ncing at the boy. And the boy''s voice resounded once again, "I''m sure it was the cafeteria you guys were heading to before this incident happened. Who wouldn''t want to eat food, you guys should keep heading there". And with that, the boy continued walking as the other guys followed him from behind...they were heading toward the cafeteria. Oliver nced at Aiden and uttered, "They are so senseless, right?". "Yes, extremely senseless". "It''s been long since I''vee across bullies in this academy". Oliver voiced out once again. "I think I''ve seen that guy and his friends before. And when I saw them, they were somehow bullying a certain boy of our age mate. I didn''t put much focus into it as I just walked past. And now, I''vee across them one on one". Ava stated. "So, does that mean they''ll start troubling you, Aiden? He said something like he loves bullying people whose dads are officials. Your dad is an official, does this mean..." Oliver was the one making that utterance when Aiden suddenly cut him short saying, "If they be a burden to me, it wouldn''tst long before it ends". ..He knew what he was saying. "You''ll report them to your dad, right?". Ava inquired. Aiden didn''t reply to her question, instead, he just said, "Let''s head over to the cafeteria". And he began walking immediately as Oliver and Ava followed him from behind. ****** It had gotten to closing hour, students in Aiden''s academy were already heading home. Parents were picking some, and some were trekking home. Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were sauntering on thepound currently, they were gonna head home together. Aiden''s dad wouldn''t being to pick him up today, he''ll be giving Aiden a lot of chances to being home himself. The three of them strolled out of the schoolpound and began walking in the vige square. As they strolled, they discussed. This is how it would keep on going until they get to their respective homes. Reaching a certain ce, it was about time for Ava to break out of the group, it was about time for her to head home. There was a certain intersection that she was to corner that would lead her straight to her home. She said her goodbyes to them before cornering the intersection. Right now, it was remaining Aiden and Oliver as the both of them kept on sauntering. Oliver would reach his home first before Aiden. Within some minutes of strolling, it was about time for Oliver to leave Aiden...there was a certain intersection he needed to follow to get to his home as well. "You''ll be able to find the way to your home yourself, right?". Oliver inquired of Aiden. "Sure". Aiden responded. Chapter 77 Go Glance At Females At The Mudville River. Aiden could go home himself now, with the help of Oliver, he had mastered the paths that led to his home...he could go home without getting lost. "Okay, we''ll meet at school tomorrow then". Oliver uttered to Aiden once again. "Yeah". Aiden said. "Bye". And with that, Oliver faced front and began strolling, and Aiden began strolling as well. It was remaining only Aiden now..st man standing. As he walked, he thought of those bullies, especially the guy that caused him to fall to the ground. He kept on thinking about what the boy said, ''I love bullying people whose dads are officials''. At this moment, he was wondering if the guy and his friends would be a burden to him. Well, if they be a burden to him, he knows how he''ll handle them. They''ll push him to do something he wasn''t ready to do now...they irritate him really badly. Thinking about them was making him remember his dark past, his life in his previous world before he reincarnated. ..How he was bullied for years at school, how it caused him severe depression. Now, he''se to meet bullies in this world''s school? If they dare be a burden to him, he would make sure it doesn''tst. Though they were older than him, he was gonna deal with them. He kept on strolling and passing different people until he arrived at his home. He strolled into thepound and straight into the house. Entering the house, the first two people he saw were Alora and Lydia, they were sitting on chairs. Hazel was also present in the house, but she was in her room. The only people that weren''t at home were his parents, that''s Emma and Ethan. He strolled into his room, changed up, met with Hazel, and had a little chat with her. It was close toplete evening already, the servants had prepared dinner, but none of his parents had arrived home. They weren''t expecting Ethan to have arrived home by now, they know the time he doese back home. But they were expecting at least Emma to have arrived home...what was keeping her? Aiden was in his room currently thinking about today''s daily quest, he hadn''t gotten it...and it was close toplete evening already. When was he gonna get today''s quest? Or does the system n on not giving him a quest for today? He was still thinking about it when the system''s interface appeared in front of him, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _________ Seeing the quest, Aiden''s eyes widened at that moment. Go nce at females at the Mudville River? Wasn''t that the river meant for only females? The river Oliver told him about? The river where females stay naked anyhow? Does the system want to put him in trouble? He''ll get into serious trouble if he gets caught in that river or close to it. Normally, he had nned he''ll go to the river himself someday...but that wasn''t part of his n as of now. Seems like the system wanted to hasten it for him by giving him a quest. Since he nned on going to the river himself someday, but it wasn''t part of his n now, the system wanted to make it part of his n now. There was no need to ask the system if this was the real quest for today or not ''cause it was the real quest...all he has to do was aplish it. But there were lots of obstacles. It was close toplete evening already, everywhere was already getting dark. By the time he goes to the river andes back, his mum and dad might have most likely gotten home by then...and they''ll definitely question him about where he went to. Secondly, the river wasn''t that close to their house, he''ll have to trek for some time to get there. Coming back from it would take some time as well. There was no doubting it, before he goes to andes back from the river, one of his parents must have gotten home. Thirdly, he wasn''t even that familiar with the roads that would lead him to the forest where he, Oliver, and Ava hunted...the forest that was like a shortcut to the river. And even when he locates the forest, what of the paths Oliver showed him that led to the river, does he still remember them? But he knows with effort, he''ll most likely be able to locate the forest and locate the river using the forest. ..And another thing, what if he sights someone in the forest?...that would be a problem. If the person happens to be an adult, he or she would definitely ask what a small boy like him was doing in the wilderness. There were lots of obstacles, but Aiden would have to try to aplish the quest. ..It was a risky mission, just imagine if one of the females in the river get to see his face. He''ll be in serious trouble. They caught him ncing at their nakedness, and worst of all...he''s the son of a chief. Aiden knew he couldn''t just go to the river barehanded, he needed to hold something...like a mask. That mask would be of very good use to him. Once he''s getting closer to the forest, he''ll try to cover his face with the mask. So even if someone sights him ncing at the females, they wouldn''t know who it was. He remembered that mask was part of the item in his item panel, and it doesn''t need to be unlocked with skill points ''cause it''s automatically been unlocked already. This was the first time he was gonna be making use of one of the items in his item panel. ..He had never made use of any of the skills, and he had never made use of any of the items. But he was about to make use of one of the items in the next minutes...and as for the skills, he''ll definitely make use of them someday, he''ll need them someday. He called out on the system, "System". "That was a really hard quest you gave to me there, it could get me into trouble. But as known, I''ll have to try to aplish it. To aplish this quest, I need the mask. It''s automatically been unlocked with skill points, right?". "I need it". And at that moment, a certain ck mask appeared in Aiden''s hand. He nced at it, and it was nice looking, it was gonna cover his face properly that no one is gonna recognize him even if they nce at him. An interface appeared in front of him at that moment, ____ <5 Skill points have been deducted from his skill points> ____ And it was at that moment that Aiden remembered, the system had told him this before when he was checking out the functions and costs of skills and items. 5 Skill points would be deducted from his skill points for every skill or item he wants to make use of. ..Well, that doesn''t matter, the mask was in his hand currently, it was getting close toplete evening, he needs to go aplish the quest. If one of his parentses home at this moment, then it would be mission spoilt. He put the mask into his robe pocket, then began strolling out of his room. He got out of his room and began heading toward the living room. Getting closer to the living room, he thought to himself, ''Hope no one asks me where I''m heading to, have no time to answer questions''. That was another obstacle, if he meets someone in the living room, they''ll definitely ask him where he was heading to. What would he tell them? I want to go nce at naked females at the Mudville River? ..He can''t tell them that, all he just needed was for no one to question him. When he came back from school in the afternoon and arrived at the living room, he saw Alora and Lydia there. But reaching the living room now, it was only Lydia there...and seems like she was busy with something. He needed to stroll out of the house without her asking him anything, and so he began doing. He was sauntering out of the living room, and she just focused on what she was doing. Now, not like she didn''t notice him, she did. But her mindset was that he wanted to go outside to handle something, or he just wants to stay on thepound...she had no idea he was going far. ..He strolled out of the living roompletely, and she didn''t question him. Chapter 78 Locating The Mudville River And Glancing At Naked Females. The moment he strolled out of the living roompletely and arrived at thepound, a smirk appeared on his face, she didn''t question him. ..But then, the smirk vanished, he was about to go aplish a quest that could put him into serious trouble, and he was busy smirking? Was there anything to smirk about? He nced at the sky, it was getting darker and darker. Then he began strolling out of thepound. He got out of thepound and began walking on the road as he was passing different people. As he strolled, he imagined what would happen if he justes across one of his parents at this moment. They''ll definitely question him, and that would be mission spoilt. He quickly shook the thought off his mind hoping something like that doesn''t happen. Now, the main goal was to locate the forest, it wouldn''t be that hard, but it wouldn''t be easy either. ..He was on a mission to go nce at naked females. He observed the paths as he strolled, at this moment, he didn''t even know if he was going the right way or not...but he kept on sauntering. Where would he tell his parents he went to when he gets home? As known, there was a very huge possibility he''ll meet either one of them or both of them when he gets home. He began contemting, then he thought of something. It wasn''t that much of a big excuse, but he wasn''t in the mood to over crack his brain at this moment. Now, there were some things he could use to know if he was heading the right way or not. Some things he saw while he and Oliver wereing out of the forest after they were done hunting and heading toward his house. He was seeing those things now, and a certain old edifice was one of those things. This was confirmation, he was going the right way...he was heading toward that same forest. He kept on sauntering and passing different people, and right now, he could tell he was getting closer to where the forest was situated. Right now, he had gotten to a certain ce where he couldn''t see a lot of people anymore...he was getting closer and closer to the forest. The ground was sandy now and there were little leaves on the ground...he had gotten so close to the forest. Now was the time to wear the mask, he was about to do something dangerous...no one must see his face. ..If he gets caught, it would be a big disgrace to him and his family. Worst of all, he was the son of an average-ranked chief. But he has to try toplete the quest. Now, was anyone in the wilderness or not? This was something he wasn''t aware of, he had no idea. But he can''t just stay here and keep thinking? He has no time to waste, it was evening already. He brought out the mask from his pocket and wore it as his face waspletely covered at this moment. Then he began strolling forward once again until he entered the forest. Grasses, leaves, trees, and tree branches everywhere. ''Hope I wouldn''te across anything dangerous. It''s evening already, we didn''t see anything dangerous throughout our hunting in this forest days ago. But Oliver said they might start appearing at dusk. It''s heading toward dusk already, hope I wouldn''te across any one''. Aiden thought to himself. He came here to aplish a quest, how bad would it be if a snake or something ends up biting him? He had located the forest and even entered it, now, it was about time to locate the paths Oliver showed to him that leads to the river, follow the paths, and locate the river. That wasn''t an easy job. Remember, when they came here to hunt days ago, they went deep into the forest. Now, Aiden would have to go deep into the forest before he can start talking about locating the river. "Damn! This is a whole lot of work". Aiden muttered to himself cing his palm on his head and rubbing it a little. ..Of course, his palm didn''t touch his main head due to the mask he was wearing. He began walking forward again passing through leaves and dodging branches to not get hit by them. As he strolled, he sighted some grass cutters, and these were the thoughts that ran through his mind, ''If only I was hunting and could carry some grass cutters home, then some of you would have gone home dead with me''. Sauntering for some minutes, he nced up at the sky, it was getting darker and darker. But it wasn''t dark to the extent that he couldn''t see anything. He was walking in the wilderness and managing to dodge tree branches and all that. So, of course, there was still light for him to see where he was heading to. He kept on going deeper and deeper into the forest. And currently, he had arrived at a ce that was making him a little confused. Was this the ce he and Oliver were standing at before Oliver began showing him the paths that led to the Mudville River? He was confused. He nced around for some seconds before muttering to himself, "I don''t think this is the ce, I think I''ll have to stroll a little further". He began walking once again going more deeply into the forest. As he strolled, he thought of what Oliver would say if he finds out that heter went to the forest himself. Would he be disappointed? Or there''d be no reaction from him? ..Well, Aiden remembered Oliver telling him he could go to the river next time if he wanted. But he remembered Oliver telling him what would happen if he gets caught...he''ll be in serious trouble. He was gonna be very cautious, he was gonna try his best not to get caught. He had arrived at another spot currently, and seems like this was the spot he and Oliver were standing on before Oliver began showing him the way to the river. The same spot they were standing on when Ava left them and began evacuating the forest. "Yes, I think this is the ce. Yes, this is the ce, I''m sure". Aiden muttered to himself. ..Yes, this was truly the ce, he was right, he wasn''t sure for nothing. Now, it was about time to start following the paths that led to the river, the paths Oliver showed him. He began strolling once again as he was following the paths slowly. As he sauntered, he remembered he and Oliver arrived at a certain spot that day, and Oliver refused to go any further. That was the agreement though. Oliver was to show him the paths that led to the river, but they wouldn''t see it not to talk of getting close to it. They wouldn''t nce at the naked females. But at this moment, Aiden was gonna arrive at that spot, walk past it, hide in the leaves, nce at the river, and even nce at naked females. He arrived at the spot where he and Oliver reached before Oliver refused to go any further. He nced around, then began walking again. The mask was still covering his face properly, he hadn''t taken it off. ..As of now, he had arrived at the river, he could see it from where he was standing. And what else was he seeing? Naked females. Both olderdies and younger ones, some girls in theirte teens were even there. Now, not every single one of them waspletely naked. Some were in their panties and bras, while some were in their panties only. Gosh! This was a really nice view for him...he could feel his dick rising already. He began strolling further so he could take a proper view of the river and the females...he was doing it so cautiously. He had strolled further and was hiding in leaves currently while ncing at them. This was the scene taking ce at the moment. Some females were in the river swimmingpletely naked, they hung their clothes on a certain rock close to the river. And some weren''t in the river, they were standing close to it while discussing amongst themselves...they wereughing a lot too. As said, some of them werepletely naked, while some were in their panties and bras. But as for the females in the river, all of them werepletely naked. Aiden just stood there ncing at them, his dick had risenpletely by now...he had gotten an erection. Gosh! look at their asses, their boobs, and their pussies, they were just...wow! Chapter 79 Sighting Him And Chasing After Him. He could say every single one of them was sexy, and their packages were enticing. He knew some men would have nced at them without them knowing...some men would have visited this river without the knowledge of the females. It wasn''t possible for them to know about this river and not want to visit it...to nce at naked females. And at this moment, Aiden began wondering if his mum had visited this river before...or even his sister. ..No, Hazel hadn''t visited this river before, he was sure. He hadn''t heard her talking about it before, and which time does she have to visit the river? But there was a possibility his mum had visited it before. So at this moment, he was ncing at the nakedness of people''s sisters and mums? Well, it wasn''t his fault, it was the fault of the system. Well, he couldn''t me the systempletely. Even if she didn''t give him the quest toe nce at them, he would havee on his own someday. His dick haspletely risen, and his gaze was focused on the buttocks of a certain teenage girl currently, and her buttocks were big. He was just wishing he could put his dick into her pussy or ass. At that moment, he began thinking of, Alora...he needed a nice blowjob from her, he needed her to suck his dick at this moment. He was f**king hard and horny all because of these naked females. But Alora wasn''t here, she was at home, so it was better he stops thinking about it. Why did he find his way to this ce? Why was he ncing at naked females currently? ''Cause of the quest the system gave to him. He was as horny as f**k currently, he wanted to put his dick into one of the females'' asses or pussy, but he can''t. But at least, he had aplished the quest. Though it was evening, he took the risk to find his way to this forest and also locate this ce. He had aplished the quest, he was d...but has he truly aplished the quest? Most of the females that were outside the river were facing the other side, none of them were ncing at him...so as the females in the river. He was still ncing at their naked bodies with his risen dick when the system''s interface appeared in front of him. ___ ___ "Wh..." Aiden almost shout out the word ''What'' before stopping himself after he got the notification from the system. He quickly remembered that they could hear his voice and know that someone had been ncing at them. ..Coming to the system''s notification, was the system trying to put him in trouble? She was telling him toe out of his hiding ce, the quest was to nce at females at the Mudville River, she didn''t tell him anything like this. Was the system purposely trying to put him in trouble in the name of giving him a quest? He needed to confirm something, so he uttered to the system from his thought, ''Are you serious?''. ''But you didn''t tell me this at the beginning of giving me the quest? You just told me toe nce at females at the Mudville River which I''m already doing. Why this all of a sudden? Are you trying to put me in trouble?''. Aiden uttered to the system from his thought once again. The system didn''t give answers to his questions, instead, she said. ___ ___ Seeing that the system didn''t even give answers to his questions, he knew she was serious. But how would hee out of his hiding ce and step foot onto the sandy ground without them noticing him? But as the system said, it was just for a minute, and he was wearing a mask. Even if they notice him and nce at him, they wouldn''t know who he was. But he hoped they wouldn''t notice him. And for sure, he needed to do as the system said, he needed to try to aplish the quest, he doesn''t want to miss out on the rewards. He sighed, then thought to himself, ''Just for a minute''. Then he began strolling out of his hiding ce slowly, he came out of the leaves. Right now, he had stepped foot on the sandy ground, then he strolled forward a little. He was taking a full nce at them, he was seeing them properly. ..He was supposed to be happy about this, right? He was ncing at their naked bodies fully without having to hide. But no, he wasn''t happy, he was afraid, what he was doing right now was very dangerous. But that didn''t stop his erection, his dick was still as stiffened as ever as he nced at their sexy bodies. Their enticing boobs, pussies, and buttocks. ncing at the river, he could tell that it was really cool...the females were enjoying themselves swimming in it. He was calcting the time, within some seconds more, he would havepleted the one minute. None of the females were ncing at him. The ones that were outside the river were busyughing and immersed in their conversations, while the ones in the river were busy swimming and enjoying themselves. As of now, he was sure a minute had passed, none of the females had noticed him, it was about time to stroll back into his hiding ce. And he could choose to stay there and nce at them for as long as he wanted. But he wouldn''t want to waste too much time ncing at them ''cause everywhere was getting darker and he needed to get home...one of his parents would have most likely gotten home by now. It was about time to go back into his hiding ce. ..Just as he was about to turn around and begin walking off, one of the females turned around and sighted him. And this was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind at that moment, ''Shit!''. And immediately, the female raised an rm. "Look! a young boy is ncing at us, I think he''s been ncing at our nakedness for some time now". And immediately, many of the females turned around and sighted Aiden, both the ones in the river and the ones outside the river. They nced at him, but didn''t see his face due to the mask he was wearing...but they confirmed that he was a small boy. At that moment, Aiden took to his heels, what else could he do? And the females didn''t just stay there, some of them chased after him, and many of them were teenagers. ''I knew something like this could happen''. Aiden thought to himself as he was running passing through leaves and dodging tree branches. Some of the girls chasing after him werepletely naked, while some were wearing their panties and bras, and some were wearing their panties only. By now, Aiden had already noticed that some of the females were chasing after him...and it was making him really terrified. He has to make sure they don''t catch him, ''cause if they do, he''ll be in serious trouble...the son of a chief came from his home toe nce at naked females at the Mudville River? His parents would be so disappointed in him... ..And one thing was for sure, the news would spread around. The girls were fast ''cause all of them were young, but Aiden was fast too, so they were gonna have a really hard time catching him. Many of the females at the river kept praying that the girls that chased after him would catch him. They couldn''t believe that a small boy like that had been ncing at them for some time. What gave him the courage toe to this ce? He wasn''t even afraid ncing at the nakedness of females, they wished they had seen his face. ''I''m being chased by naked females, holy f**k, this is bad. How long would they keep chasing me?''. Aiden thought to himself. At that moment, his heart couldn''t have been more d that he wore a mask. If he hadn''t worn one, they would have seen his face. And even if they don''t catch him now, they''ll still track him down ''cause they''ve seen his face. And it would be easy ''cause he was the son of a chief. ''They mustn''t catch up to me''. Aiden thought to himself as he was still running. ..He was running at full speed, and the females were still chasing after him. Chapter 80 Anxiety And Reaching Home. Running in the wilderness was so hard ''cause there were leaves everywhere and tree branches everywhere. He had to be dodging while running. And it wasn''t easy for the girls too, so they couldn''t easily catch up to him. He was still running when he thought of this, ''Did I fully aplish the quest? I was able toe out and nce at them for more than a minute, but they sighted me. Did I aplish the quest?''. This was something that was making him anxious. You know, after all the stress of getting to the river,ing out of his hiding ce, and now, running not to get caught. It would then happen to be that he didn''tplete the quest ''cause the females sighted him and some were chasing after him. ..That would be really bad. He was still running, and they were chasing after him...then suddenly, they stopped, they knew they couldn''t catch up to him. They shouldn''t waste their time. Do they want to chase him until hees out of this forest? They were f**king naked. By now, Aiden had already noticed that they weren''t chasing after him anymore. But that doesn''t mean he reduced his pace, he was still running, but not as fast as before. And because he was running so fast seconds ago doesn''t mean he wasn''t following the right paths that would lead him out of this forest. He was running so fast, but he knew where he was going. It was getting darker and darker, evening was heading towardplete dusk though there was still light around. He needed to get out of this wilderness fast before hees across anything dangerous. His dick wasn''t stiffened anymore, it had mellowed downpletely. And at that moment, a thought struck his head. As known, this forest was just like a shortcut to getting to the Mudville River. There was the main ce a person would have to follow to get to the river ande out of it. That was the ce the females do follow to get to the river ande out of it. He doesn''t know the ce, maybe it was an intersection. He might have passed it without knowing. What if the females stopped chasing after him for a reason? Maybe they wanted to ambush him from the main pathway they''ll use ining out of the river. They didn''t see his face, but at least, they saw the robe he was wearing, they could easily use that to know him in addition to his height. And again, who knows, he could still be wearing the mask when they''ll see him. ..Aiden thought of this, and he knew he still had to be very cautious even aftering out of this forest. It would get to a certain point where he''ll take off the mask, it had yed its role. He thought of what he''ll tell them when he gets home. Even if he doesn''t meet any of his parents, his sister and the servants would definitely question him...they''ll like to know where he went to. But there was a huge possibility he''ll meet his parents once he gets home...even if one of them. ''Would they spread the news about what happened? Would they tell everyone they saw a kid ncing at their naked bodies while they were at the Mudville River? That he used the forest as shortcut? Yes, they''ll most likely spread the news''. Aiden thought to himself. ..This was something else that was also troubling him. Well, even if the news spread, they wouldn''t know it was him...there are many kids in this kingdom. If the news spread, many parents would start hoping it wasn''t their male sons...it was such a shameful act. And something else, Aiden was still thinking if hepleted the quest or not, he hadn''t gotten the system''s notification. He was still thinking about it when the system''s interface appeared in front of him, ______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ A smile appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment, hepleted the quest. And right after that, his status interface appeared in front of him, ______ <(Quests)> ________ Done ncing at the interface, it disappeared. And Aiden was satisfied at that moment, hepleted the quest. Now, all that remains was for him to find his way out of this forestpletely and make sure none of those females catches him if they have intentions of doing so. Slowly, he was getting closer and closer toing out of the forest, and slowly, the sky was darkening more and more. He strolled until he was finally out of the forest, then he took off the mask. He didn''t want to return it to his item panel yet ''cause he might still need it, so he just put it into one of the pockets on his robe. He kept on sauntering until he could see people now, a few of them. Then strolling a little further, he was out of the path that led to the forest, he could now see more people. Now, he had to be really cautious, as he thought, thosedies could still have ns of catching him. He nced around as he walked into the vige square. He had been walking for minutes now, but no one had run towards him to catch him, and no one had raised rm for people to catch him. It could be they had no intentions of catching him, they don''t n on catching him anymore... ..As known, his thinking was based on probability. But that doesn''t mean he wasn''t cautious anymore, he was still ncing around while walking. As he strolled, he was getting closer and closer to his house. Locating that forest wouldn''t be a problem for him anymore, locating it again would be as easy as f**k. As he got closer to his home, he became anxious. For every single meter he covers, his anxiety increases. Have his parents arrived home? And if they have, is it the both of them that were at home currently? Or only one of them? Well, he had already thought of what he was gonna tell them if they asks him where he went to. This was something he had already thought of when he was heading toward the forest. He had arrived at the front of his house currently, and he opened the gate, stepped foot into thepound, and began strolling toward the main edifice. As he was walking toward the main edifice, he nced at the ce where the horses were, and he didn''t see the horse his dad used in carrying him and Hazel to their different academies today. After dropping them at their academies, he went straight to work. Now, if his dad had arrived home, he was supposed to see the horse among the other horses, they weren''tplete. So there was a very huge possibility his dad wasn''t back home. He kept sauntering toward the edifice until he got to the door, opened it, and stepped foot into the main building. Right now, he had arrived at the living room, and the person he saw there was Alora. She immediately stood up from the chair she was sitting on, strolled toward Aiden, and inquired of him, "Where have you been to?". "Ummm". That was the answer Aiden gave to her. Then a thought ran across his mind at that moment, ''Seems like none of my parents have arrived home. Seems like even my mum hasn''t arrived home yet''. ..But he was wrong. He decided to ask Alora, ady he thought of while in the forest. "Is my mum back home?". "Yes". Alora responded. Aiden''s eyes widened as he voiced out, "What!". "What do you mean what? Don''t you want her to be back home? Oh! You know she''ll question you regarding where you went to". Alora uttered. ''You''re right,pletely right''. Aiden thought to himself. He inquired of her once again, "What of my dad, is he back home?". "No". He breathed a sigh of relief. And at that moment, Emma arrived in the living room with a kind of expression on her face ncing at, Aiden. She began strolling toward him as Alora paved way, and Aiden''s heart was beating a little at that moment. She reached where he was standing and inquired of him, "Aiden, where did you go to?". Chapter 81 Suspicion. Aiden stood there speechless ncing directly into his mum''s eyes. Imagine if these words just end up flowing out of his mouth. ''I went to the Mudville River to nce at nakeddies''. ..Just imagine what would happen, it would be aplete disaster. Emma repeated the question, "Aiden, where did you go to? I heard you''vee back before, but suddenly went missing. And it''s close toplete nighttime. Hazel is home. Where did you go to?". Remember, Aiden had already thought of what he was gonna tell them in case they asks him this question which his mum was already asking him. But he didn''t know how solid his answer was gonna be, if she was gonna believe it. But he has to voice it out, there was nothing else in his head, what can he do? He began speaking... "Umm...I went to one of my friends'' house to ask a question, the one named, Oliver. There were some things I needed rification on regarding what we were taught at school. So that''s why I went to his house". ..A big lie. "So, you got home, remembered that you needed to ask your friend a question, and decided to journey to his house though it was a littlete? Couldn''t you wait till tomorrow when you''ll meet him at school?". Emma inquired with a kind of expression on her face. "It is something important, by the time I''ll get to school tomorrow, it would be toote...there''ll be no need to ask him anymore. We were taught and given an assignment regarding that topic. Getting home, I forgot it, and we''ll need to submit the assignment in the morning at school tomorrow, I knew I needed to go ask him ''cause it would be toote tomorrow...I needed rification regarding the assignment and what we were taught. So that''s why I had to journey to his house though it was a littlete". Aiden exined. Emma, Alora, and Lydia seemed to believe his lie. Lydia was now in the living room, she arrived when Aiden was exining. They believed him, but everything he said was false...he went to nce at naked females at the Mudville River. Emma''s voice resounded, "Okay, okay, I understand. All I just have to say is be careful, walking aroundte isn''t that good, especially for a small boy like you. And also, because your father is an average-ranked chief, bad people are lurking, enemies are lurking". Aiden only nodded his head, then Emma walked out of his presence along with the servants. A smirk appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment, they believed his lie...they believed his f**king lie. He began strolling toward his room. He got to the door of his room, opened it, and stepped foot into it. Then he began walking straight to his bed, reached it, and sat on it. Then he began thinking about the events that took ce this evening. How he got to the forest, made his way to the river, nced at their naked bodies, and was told by his system toe out of his hiding ce which he did. How he was chased by nakeddies, and how he escaped. ..It was such a journey. One thing that was making him d was that hepleted the quest though it was dangerous. He took out the mask from his pocket, it was about time to return it to his item panel. He called out on his system, "System". "I want to return this mask to my item panel". And at that moment, the mask disappeared, it had been returned to the item panel. Thest thought that ran through Aiden''s mind was, ''Would the news spread? The news about a young boy ncing at nakeddies at the Mudville River?''. ****** Did the news spread around? Yes, it did. Ever since the Mudville River came into existence and a rule was made that it was meant for only females, no male kid has ever been caught there. Yeah, some hade to nce at naked females, the perverted ones, but they had never been caught. But some grown-up male adults had been caught ncing at naked females at the river...and they were severely punished. ..As known, even the king wasn''t allowed to go to the river. So catching a kid ncing at them in the river really shocked them...what gave him that guts and courage? And he wasn''t even trying to hide, he stood therefortably ncing at them. And he was so smart that he wore a mask so they wouldn''t see his face even if they sight him...a small boy like him? And though they chased after him, he was so fast they couldn''t even catch up to him. They had to spread the news. One person told the other, and the person told another person, and so the news kept spreading until it had spread aroundmunities. People were shocked to hear the news. Yeah, they had caught some adults there. But what was making them so shocked was that it was a kid. That gave them the impression that some other kids might have gone there, but none of them had been caught which was true. Even the king had gotten the news by now, and he was so shocked. They had no idea that it was Ethan''s son, Aiden...the son of an average-ranked chief. You know the situation where you''ll start bing suspicious of someone? Was he the one that did it? Or wasn''t he the one? That''s exactly what was happening to parents now that they''ve heard of the news...especially fathers. They''ll keep ncing at their male sons that weren''t up to their teenage age and wondering, ''Was it him?''. That thought was running through their heads, but they kept on wishing it wasn''t their sons...they couldn''t have be this perverted at this age? ..Meanwhile, the main culprit was there, and that was, Aiden. By now, he was already aware the news had spread. And it was just as he expected, they were most likely gonna spread the news. But his parents weren''t suspecting him at all, they took it like he couldn''t have be that perverted at this age. What does he know? Their mindsets were like that of other parents. But they had no idea that he was the main culprit. It was morning currently, Aiden and Hazel were supposed to head over to their different academies...Ethan was the one that was gonna ride them there. But as usual, they needed to eat breakfast first before going. Alora and Lydia would soon serve the food on the dining table. So currently, Emma, Ethan, Aiden, and Hazel were in the living room. And this was the conversation taking ce between Ethan and Emma. "What kind of kid would go all the way to the Mudville River to nce at nakeddies? He must be such a brat, a really spoiled one". Ethan voiced out with a kind of expression on his face, he was finding it hard to believe. "I''ve just been thinking about it, how can a kid be that perverted? Leaving his home to go nce at nakeddies? ording to what I heard, he didn''t follow the normal path to get to the river. He followed a shortcut, I think, a wilderness, So if I was part of thedies in the river, he would have seen..." Emma couldn''t evenplete thatst statement, thinking about it alone was making her feel somehow. ..Meanwhile, Aiden just sat there listening to their conversation, they had no single idea he was the brat they were speaking of. If not for the system''s quest, he wouldn''t have gone there yet to nce at naked females. And they were able to sight him due to the system''s quest as well. As known, without the system''s quest, he would have gone there on his own someday. But they wouldn''t sight him ''cause he''ll hide in the leaves throughout while ncing at them. The system was the reason why they sighted him. Today was making it the second day since he went to the river and escaped from the hands of the females...and the news had already spread around like this. They were talking about it at school, that''s for sure. Alora and Lydia served the food, and the Dankworth family had breakfast. ****** Oliver''s mind had been busy for some time now, he kept thinking who that kid could be...the one that went to the Mudville River to nce at nakeddies. ..And he was suspecting, Aiden. Oliver himself had gone to the river once to nce at nakeddies, and that was thest time it happened, he never went there again though he''s been visiting the forest to hunt. ..And he remembered showing Aiden the paths that led to the river while they were in the forest. Chapter 82 Lie. And something else, he remembered Aiden saying he might go there himself someday. That day after they hunted, that''s when the event took ce...Ava wasn''t with them anymore at that time. If it happens to be that it was Aiden that went there, Oliver wouldn''t be upset at all. What right does he have to be upset when he''s gone to the river himself? When he was the one that told Aiden about the river. And when he was the one that showed Aiden the paths that led to the river. But he wanted to know if it was Aiden or not, he was having a strong feeling it was him. Something else was running through his mind, why did he let himself get caught? And ording to what he heard, Aiden was wearing a mask? That''s why he easily let them sight him ''cause they wouldn''t see his face. He was gonna ask, Aiden, that''s for sure...he hoped Aiden would tell him the truth. After lunchtime, Aiden, Oliver, and Ava were sauntering out of the cafeteria together. The meal they had was really delicious. As they were walking on thepound, Oliver was just ncing at Aiden. He wanted to ask him if he was the one that went to the river to nce at naked females, now would be a perfect time to ask him. But Ava was with them, he can''t ask him that question when Ava was around...that would only cause Ava to discover a lot of things. She''ll know that after she left them, Oliver began showing Aiden the paths that led to the Mudville River. So both of them were perverts? And again, there was a very high possibility that Aiden was the kid everyone was talking about that went to the river and got sighted. ..A lot of things would spoil, she''ll know what she wasn''t supposed to know...it would be really bad. So at this point, Oliver was gonna find a way for him and Aiden to be alone...he was gonna find a way to move Ava out of their midst. If he doesn''t ask Aiden now, what other time would he be able to ask him? They were heading straight to their ss now, he can''t ask Aiden such a question in ss? He can''t take the risk. If other students hear their conversation, and it was about that same Mudville River, things would happen. He wouldn''t be able to ask Aiden the question while going home ''cause Ava would be with them. And as known, he doesn''t want Ava to be there while asking him the question. ..So now is the only time, he has to get Ava out of their midst no matter what. They were still strolling when Oliver suddenly nced at Ava and said, "Ava, I have something confidential to discuss with, Aiden. It''s boys'' talk, you shouldn''t listen to it. So, can you please give us space?". A certain kind of expression appeared on Ava''s face, then she voiced out, "Are you gonna be like that? Well, since you said it''s confidential and boys'' talk, I''ll have to give you guys space then. What else can I do?". And with that, she hastened her pace walking out of their presence. And at that moment, Aiden was wondering what he wanted to discuss with him that he had to send off Ava. And why he said it was confidential? ..He was curious. Oliver nced at him and uttered, "Aiden, I have a question to ask of you, and I''ll like you to tell me the truth". Aiden''s curiousness increased, what question does he want to ask? "Go on, I''m listening". Aiden voiced out. As of now, the both of them weren''t strolling anymore, they just stood at a certain spot on thepound. Then Oliver voiced out once again, "You''ve heard of the news that spread around, right? The kid who was caught ncing at naked females at the Mudville River. They didn''t catch him though, they sighted him, chased after him, but he escaped". Aiden just stood there waiting for Oliver tond, he hadn''t really understood where the talk was heading, but he had a clue. Then Oliver dropped the question, the bombshell... "Was the kid you? Were you the person ncing at females at the Mudville River?". Oliver made sure to reduce the tone of his voice while asking that question so students that were passing wouldn''t hear. Yeah, they were standing at a certain spot on thepound, but students were passing behind and in front of them. Students were still strolling out of the cafeteria. Now, if they weren''t careful, they could hear their conversation which would definitely lead to something else. ..Aiden just stood there doing a fast contemtion, he didn''t know if he should tell Oliver the truth or not. Definitely, if he tells Oliver he was the kid everyone was talking about, he was the kid that was caught ncing at naked females at the Mudville River...Oliver wouldn''t do anything about it. He wouldn''t try to report him or something. If he went there of his own will, he would have told Oliver the truth, that he was the one caught ncing at naked females at the river. But he was aplishing a quest his system gave to him. And due to this, he decided he wouldn''t tell Oliver the truth, he would lie. "No, it wasn''t me". Aiden responded. "Are you telling the truth? You don''t have to lie to me. Don''t worry, I wouldn''t snitch on you or any stuff like that ''cause I''m also guilty too. And I''m your friend. Tell me the truth, was it you?". Oliver uttered. Aiden lied once again, he still denied it, "No, it wasn''t me". A kind of disappointed expression appeared on Oliver''s face, he felt Aiden was lying...and he didn''t know if it was ''cause he didn''t trust him. Oliver voiced out once again, "I remember showing you the paths that led to the river while we were in the forest. And you said something like you wanted to see the river, if I had agreed to go see it with you, then we would have seen the river and some naked females that day, But ording to what you said, there was a very high possibility you would havee checked it out yourself someday". Aiden''s voice resounded, "Yeah, I know all that happened, and normally, I had ns of going to the river myself someday. But I haven''t yet ''cause I haven''t seen a perfect time. You showed me the paths that led to the river while we were in the forest. Who knows how many kids are aware of those paths also? Definitely, many male kids in this kingdom would be aware of the river, and many of them would have been tempted to go see it one day. Who knows how many have been to the river already without getting caught? That kid wasn''t me, it should be one of the male kids in this kingdom who had been wanting to go to the river to see naked females. A kid that knew a shortcut was at the forest to get to the river, a kid that was fully aware of the paths that led to the river. Once again, Oliver, I''m not that kid". Oliver nodded his head, at this moment, he didn''t know if Aiden was lying or not. But what he knows was that he didn''t fully believe him. "Okay then, if you say so, let''s head over to our ss". Oliver stated. And with that, the both of them began sauntering toward the edifice where their ssroom was located. ****** The news about a male kid caught at the Mudville River ncing at naked females had died down. For days, people couldn''t stop talking about it, especially women. But now, many people weren''t talking about it anymore. ..It had be an old topic. People were shocked when they heard the news, but now, they were slowly forgetting about it. And that was making Aiden''s heart d. Do you know how it felt like hearing that same topic everyday? People talking about it? And to make matters worse, he was the culprit. He does feel guilty sometimes whenever he hears people talking about it. But now, it was subsiding...he was d. But that doesn''t mean he wouldn''t visit that river again someday. He would most likely go there again of his own will, not because he wanted to aplish a quest. When doing that, he''ll be extremely cautious. He and Hazel were standing on thepound currently. They didn''t go to their different academies ''cause they weren''t supposed to today. As said, students wouldn''t be going to school for a whole week. They have two free days a week to rest. Chapter 83 Trying To Make Use Of Her Power. As of now, Ethan was the only one that wasn''t at home. Emma, Alora, and Lydia were inside the house, while Aiden and Hazel were on thepound. It was morning currently, and Hazel had bragged to Aiden that she was already learning how to use her power, she was already learning how to wield mana...whereas, she hadn''t learned a single thing. Has she gone to any of the academies meant for training benders? Have anyone taught her how to wield mana? Her father, Ethan, could teach her to a certain extent, but he doesn''t have time, he was busy. Emma doesn''t even know how to wield mana properly, she doesn''t know how to make use of her power element well ''cause she didn''t train at all. And that was the same case for, Lydia, she possesses an affinity, but she didn''t learn to wield mana. Alora''s own was that she doesn''t even possess a power element at all, she doesn''t have the mana core in her. So who could have taught Hazel how to wield mana? No one, she just wanted to brag to Aiden. This wasn''t the first time she was bragging to Aiden about possessing an ability. But today was the first time she wanted to try making use of it to an extent, this was the first time she bragged to him that she was already learning how to use her power. And this was what Aiden said to her after she told him that, "Then let''s go to thepound so you''ll show me". That''s why both of them were on thepound currently. Emma, Lydia, and Alora watched as the both of them strolled out of the house straight onto thepound, and Emma couldn''t help butugh a little. ..Who taught Hazel how to wield mana that she was bragging to Aiden? As known, the both of them were standing on thepound currently, then Aiden said to her, "Show me, surprise me" Aiden knew she just wanted to brag, he had a feeling she hadn''t learned to wield anything, she hadn''t learned to use her power one bit...who trained her? "Stand there, don''t move. I''ll cause slight wind to hit your face". Hazel said to Aiden. And Aiden did just that, he stood right on that spot. Remember, she was a D-rank bender, her power element was wind. But to cause wind to hit Aiden''s face, she''ll have to let the mana in her flow well, she''ll have to channel it to her hand properly and control the amount of wind that would hit Aiden''s face. What of the ones flowing around? She''ll have to make use of them too. Channeling mana wasn''t an easy thing. She wanted to hit Aiden''s face with slight wind, but who knows the amount of wind that might move toward Aiden once she forwards her hand toward him? ..It might be strong enough to take him off the ground and fly off to whatever ce. Does she know how to control the amount of wind that would move toward a person? No, no one has taught her that. So she was about to take a big risk now. "I''m still waiting". Aiden voiced out still standing on that spot. Hazel closed her eyes for a while, opened them, then stood in a way that shows she was about to make use of her power. To the best of her capability, she began transferring mana to her right hand from her mana core and the ones flowing around. ..But the thing called ''Channeling'', she was gonna fail in that aspectpletely. Yeah, she was sessfully transferring mana to her hand from her mana core and the ones flowing around to the best of her capability. She had tried in one aspect of channeling, she sessfully transferred and channeled mana to her right hand. ..But would she be able to channel it toward the person standing in front of her currently? Would she be able to cause wind to hit Aiden''s face without him having to fly off? Wind was currently circting her right hand, she sessfully transferred mana to her right hand. Then she forwarded her hand toward Aiden''s face...and it was a total failure. The channeling wasn''t done right at all. Her hand was pointing toward Aiden''s face, but the wind moved somewhere else...it didn''t hit Aiden''s face, not even close. "What was that? What just happened? I felt nothing, no wind hit my face". Aiden voiced out. And Hazel was just like, "Ummm...I think something went wrong. I''m gonna do it again, and I promise, slight wind is gonna hit your face this time". Aiden nodded his head and uttered, "Okay, I''m still waiting". ..He knew Hazel was gonna keep failing and failing, she wouldn''t do what she wanted to do properly. She began channeling mana toward her right hand once again, and she was doing it properly...that aspect of channeling wasn''t that hard to do. Done transferring mana toward her right hand as wind was already flowing around it, she forwarded it toward Aiden''s face again. And the wind that headed toward Aiden was heavy. She forwarded it toward his face, but it was moving toward his whole body...wrong channeling again. Apart from that, she couldn''t control the amount of wind that was heading toward Aiden this time...it was so heavy. The first wind that headed toward Aiden was slight though it didn''t touch him. But the one heading toward him now was heavy, and it was gonna hit him. The wind hit him and took him off the ground causing him to fly off immediately. Hended on the ground and felt pain, and this flowed out of his mouth immediately, "Ow". Hazel immediately ran toward him at that moment as he was lying on the ground. Emma, Lydia, and Alora heard something from the living room like someonended on the ground with a thud, and they quickly ran out of the house to see Aiden lying on the ground. And Emma inquired at that moment, "What happened here?". "It was a mistake mum. I was showing him that I could make use of my wind power now. I wanted to hit his face with slight wind, but ended up hitting his whole body with arge amount of wind. And that''s why he flew off andnded on the ground". Emma sighed and voiced out once again, "That only means one thing, you haven''t learned to make use of your wind power yet, you haven''t learned to wield mana yet. Have you gone to the academy meant for training benders? Have anyone taught you how to make use of it? Even I haven''t learned to wield mana properly ''cause I didn''t go to the academy meant for training benders. Lydia here doesn''t know how to make use of her power properly as well ''cause she didn''t go to any of the academies meant for training benders as well, I guess until you have learned to make use of your power if you learn to make use of it at all, you should desist from trying to make use of it on someone, it is very dangerous. It could harm the person". With her head bent a little and a bit of gloomy expression on her face, Hazel nodded her head while uttering, "Yes, mum". "I''m not trying to discourage you or something, alright? I''m just telling you the fact. You understand me, right?". Emma voiced out once again. "Yes, mum, I understand". Emma then focused her gaze on Aiden and inquired, "Are you hurt anywhere?". "No, mum, I''m okay". Aiden responded. "Let''s all go into the house then". And with that, the five of them began strolling toward the edifice. ****** The two days break was over, the two free days students could use to rest in a week was over, school had resumed once again. It was currently time for everyone to head over to the cafeteria at Aiden''s academy. And that''s what everyone was doing, people were strolling toward the cafeteria. Right now, Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were sauntering toward the cafeteria as well, they were walking on thepound. And then suddenly...Aiden fell to the ground, it was a pretty bad fall. And what caused him to fall to the ground? That same guy that said he loves bullying kids whose dads were officials. The three of them were strolling and busy conversing that they didn''t notice the guy was already walking close to Aiden along with his other friends. And as Aiden was about to take a step, he kicked one of his legs causing him to fall to the ground. After the boy caused him to fall to the ground the first time and told him he loved bullying people whose dads were officials...this was the second time he was doing something like this. ..Aiden had already sat up on the ground, and he was just ncing at the boy with a kind of annoyed expression on his face. Chapter 84 Constant Bullying. The guy and his friends had already noticed the expression on Aiden''s face, and the boy inquired of him at that moment, "What, you wanna fight?". Aiden didn''t say anything, he was just ncing at the guy with that annoyed expression still stered to his face. Then the guy nced at Oliver and Ava and uttered to them, "Or do you guys wanna fight on his behalf?". Oliver and Ava didn''t say anything, they were just ncing at them. Then one of the boy''s friends tapped him on the shoulder and said to him, "I don''t think they have the power to fight, they are weaklings". And with that, all of themughed as they continued strolling toward the cafeteria. Oliver helped Aiden stand up from the ground, then Ava uttered, "Seems like they are gonna bother you, Aiden". "Don''t be like the other kids they''ve been bullying, do something about it quickly, don''t let them bully you for long. Report it to one of the teachers, or report it to your dad". Oliver said to Aiden. Aiden''s gaze was fixed on the boy and his friends as they had gotten close to the cafeteria, then he said, "No, I wouldn''t do that. But I''ll definitely do something else if this persists". "What would you do?". Oliver inquired of Aiden. "Don''t worry about it, let''s stroll into the cafeteria". And with that, the three of them continued walking toward the cafeteria. ****** The bully really had ns of bothering Aiden''s life. He said he doesn''t waste all of his time bullying people whose dads were officials, but he does have ns of bullying Aiden from time to time. The next day at school, activities took ce in Aiden''s ss and other sses. It got to break hour, Aiden, Oliver, and Ava were sauntering toward the cafeteria to go eat...and that same thing happened. The boy and his other friends had already sighted Aiden from afar, so they hastened their pace until they got to where he was. Then the boy kicked him on that same leg a little as Aiden fell to the ground again. "Don''t you think you''re too immature for your age considering what you''re doing?". Oliver uttered to the boy ncing at him and his friends. "What did you just say?". The boy uttered moving front a little. Then he voiced out once again, "Do you wanna fight? You can attack me if you want". "He doesn''t have the strength to, none of them have the strength to, they are just little kids". One of the boy''s friends uttered to him. ..And with that, all of them burst outughing. Aiden just sat on the ground ncing at the guy with that annoyed expression stered to his face. He was boiling with anger at this moment. And in seconds, the boy and his friends began strolling off straight to the cafeteria. ..His friends were three in number plus the boy totaling all of them to four...the boy was the boss. As usual, Oliver helped Aiden stand up from the ground. Then Aiden dusted his clothes as it was somehow dusty due to his falling on the ground. Then Oliver said to him, "Aiden, are you sure you don''t wanna report this to either your father or one of the teachers? There''s no doubting it, as far as you don''t do something about it, it would persist". "Don''t worry about it, as I''ve told you before, I''ll do something else". Aiden uttered. "Tell me what you n on doing". Said Oliver. "Not now, I''ll most likely tell youter". Then Ava''s voice resounded at that moment, "I wonder how the other kids he''s been bullying have been managing to endure it? He keeps doing it, which means no one had taken the initiative to report him. And again, you can''t reason with bullies, they just do what they want to do". That was just the absolute truth. Standing on that spot, Aiden remembered again how he was bullied in his previous life before reincarnation. He was passing through a lot at home, and bullies at school wouldn''t let him rest...you can''t reason with them... ..It was hell. These bullies were making him remember those terrible experiences. He was gonna deal with them at the right time. He nced at Oliver and Ava and said to both of them, "Make sure you guys don''t report on my behalf, alright?". Oliver reluctantly said, "Sure", and Ava said the same thing as well. Then the three of them continued their journey toward the cafeteria. That day after school, it was closing hour, and students were heading home. As usual, some fathers wereing to pick up their children, while some would have to stroll home themselves. Aiden''s dad wouldn''t being to pick him up today. So while Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were sauntering home together, they were still at the schoolpound when they sighted that same guy bullying a young boy that was a little older than them. ording to what they were seeing, he was about 9 years old. And the boy wasn''t doing the bullying alone, he was doing it with his friends. They kept on pushing the boy as he was falling to the ground. And each time he fell to the ground, they''llugh out loud. They were doing it at a certain corner where people wouldn''t notice them. This was the first time Aiden and Oliver were seeing them bully a kid...but this wasn''t the first time for, Ava. "That boy could be the son of an official, and he''s definitely older than us". Oliver uttered ncing at the boy and the bullies. "Or maybe not. Just because they said they love bullying people whose fathers were officials doesn''t mean they don''t bully other kids as well. Bullies would always be bullies. But everything I said is based on probability though". Ava voiced out with her gaze focused on the boy they were bullying and the bullies themselves. "Is it that these boys they are bullying don''t have the guts to report them or what? How can they endure this for long?". Oliver voiced out once again. ''You wouldn''t understand, Oliver''. Aiden thought to himself with his gaze focused on the boy and the bullies as well. He had experienced this in his previous life, so he understood. He knew the reason why they couldn''t just report like that. Maybe some of the boys had taken the initiative to report them, but the bullies could easily deny it. And when the teachers or the people they report to don''t see evidence...they''ll easily push the matter aside. As Aiden was ncing at them bullying the boy, he was feeling extreme anger, but he was just holding it in. What can he do now? Does he want to go fight them? They''ll beat the hell out of him. One, they were older than him, and they were more than one. Two, he was still weak, he hadn''t even awakened an affinity yet. But some of those boys might have awakened a power element ''cause all of them were above ten years old. All of them were teenagers. The ones that have the mana core in them would have awakened their powers by now. ..But for sure, he was gonna deal with them...at the right time. He just took his gaze off them as he and his friends continued walking until they were out of the schoolpoundpletely. ****** The next day at school, while Aiden and his friends were strolling toward the cafeteria, Aiden was ncing back to see if the boy and his friends would try toe close to him and cause him to fall to the ground again. ..Even his friends, Oliver and Ava were also watching out for him. For three good times, those things happened to Aiden, and they weren''t aware of it ''cause they were busy discussing. But now, they wanted to see if the boy would still try toe close to Aiden and cause him to fall to the ground now that they were cautious. But the boy and his friends weren''t fools? Even if they wanted toe close to Aiden and cause him to fall to the ground before, they wouldn''t do it anymore noticing that they were cautious today. ..But normally, they didn''t n on causing Aiden to fall to the ground at this moment...he wasn''t their target for now. They wouldn''t cause him to fall to the ground at break hour, but they were gonna cause another student to fall to the ground at this same break hour which they were gonna do when Aiden had already entered the cafeteria with his friends. Chapter 85 Plan To Check Out His Status. They were still being cautious when Ava''s voice resounded at that moment, "I don''t think they''ll try toe close to you now that we are cautious. Even if they wanted to before, they wouldn''t anymore ''cause they''ll definitely notice that things weren''t like yesterday...we are cautious today". "Yeah, that makes sense". Oliver uttered. Aiden didn''t say anything, he just kept ncing back and forward as he strolled. Until they stepped foot into the cafeteria, they weren''t bothered by the boys. After strolling into the cafeteria, they dropped the needed coins and then found their way to a table with vacant chairs around it. ****** Now, they didn''t bother Aiden during break hour, while they were walking toward the cafeteria. But that wouldn''t be the same case when they were heading home. After Aiden, Ava, and Oliver had dismounted all the staircases and were walking on thepound currently. They hadn''t gone too far when Aiden felt someone push him from the back with force. Aiden lost bncepletely as hended t on the ground...the fall was pretty bad as well. Some students stood there ncing at the scene, while some were just walking past not minding what was happening. ..Oliver and Ava nced back immediately to see who caused it...and it was no other person than the boy. His friends were standing at his back, and each of them had smirks on their faces. Aiden sat up on the ground, then nced at the person that caused him to fall to the ground. And it was that same boy with his friends behind him...just as he expected. ..Once again, he was boiling with anger at that moment, but he couldn''t do anything about it for now. Even Oliver and Ava were boiling with anger as well...they were wondering how long Aiden would keep letting them do this to him. They wanted to report on behalf of Aiden and see what the oue would be, but Aiden had already told them they shouldn''t report on his behalf...and they didn''t know why. If not for one thing, and Oliver was with his bow and arrows at this moment. He would have loved to fire each of them in the chest. But he wasn''t with his bow and quiver of arrows. And even if he was with them, he wouldn''t be able to fire them ''cause doing so would meanmitting murder which he would be penalized for. ..Things were different this time, the boy didn''t kick him in the leg to cause him to fall to the ground...he pushed him with force. Aiden stood up from the ground with dust on his robe and his gaze focused on the boy and his friends. Then the boy said to him, "That was a pretty bad fall...sorry". "I''ve been falling to the ground too muchtely, thanks to you". Aiden voiced out ncing at the boy. "You are wee". The boy uttered. "Why are you doing this? Why do you choose to bully a kid like me?". Aiden inquired with his gaze still focused on the boy. "That''s ''cause you''re the son of an official, I''ve told you before". ..Now, this was getting really annoying, Aiden just felt like punching the boy in the face. "So, this would persist?". Aiden inquired once again. "Yeah". The boy retorted. Aiden said nothing more, he just kept mute...all they needed was a lesson. "Any more utterance?". The boy inquired of Aiden. He didn''t reply to the question, and the boy just took it like he had nothing more to say or ask...so he and his friends just strolled away. Oliver and Ava strolled toward where Aiden was standing, then Oliver uttered, "How long would you keep let..." Aiden knew what he wanted to say, so he just cut him short saying, "No..no, don''t ask me that. I know what you want to ask...how long would I keep letting them do this to me? Don''t worry about it". "Your dad ising to pick you up today, right?". Ava inquired. "Yes, sorry that I wouldn''t be able to go home today with you guys". Aiden let out. "It''s no problem". As they were strolling toward the end of thepound, Aiden''s dad rode a horse right straight into thepound. And Oliver whispered to Aiden''s ear at that moment, "Aiden, your dad is here already". ..Aiden had already noticed it before Oliver whispered it to his ear. Oliver and Ava greeted Ethan, Ethan helped Aiden sit on the horse, then he rode the horse out of thepound. ****** It didn''t stop, for the past few days, the boy kept on bullying Aiden. There was a certain day he didn''t bully him though, but he bullied him almost everyday when he had the chance. ..And the bullying wasing in mostly one form...causing him to fall to the ground and thenugh with his friends. And sometimes, Aiden also sighted them bullying other kids. There was a certain time when it wasn''t even the boy that pushed Aiden to the ground, it was one of the boy''s friends. The boy pushed Aiden with so much force that when hended on the ground, he got injured a little on his left hand. He scratched his hand on the floor, and that''s what caused the injury...blood even drizzled out a little. After the boy had pushed Aiden to the ground, the main boy uttered, "You have a new pusher today, aren''t you lucky?". When Oliver saw the injury, he kept on telling Aiden to report them and end this...but Aiden said he wouldn''t, he had a n. Then he made Oliver and Ava promise him again they wouldn''t report on his behalf...and they did so. ..Oliver did it reluctantly, he didn''t know why Aiden was doing this. Aiden made sure to hide that injury from his parents, the servants, and Hazel. Throughout those days of constant bullying, he didn''t say anything to his parents or the teachers. But he wouldn''t be like the other students the bullies had been bullying for months. He wouldn''t report them, but he was gonna do something about it...he was gonna deal with them. ..The time to deal with them was getting really near. Today was another day of school, and Aiden nned on doing something today. He was gonna check out the status of the main boy that had been bullying him...he could call him the boss of the other boys. He wanted to see the boy''s stats points, he wanted to see some details about him, he wanted to see if he awakened any ability, he wanted to see how strong he was. He was gonna try his very best to check out his status at school today. He wasn''t gonna check out the status of the other boys, theirs wasn''t important to him...all he needed was to check out the stats of the main boss. He had arrived at school already, his dad had dropped him off. And by now, he had already arrived at his ssroom. Activities took ce in the ssroom, teachers taught them and left. Currently, no teacher was to step foot into their ssroom again until it gets to break hour. Aiden and Oliver decided to use that free period to visit the library...Ava wasn''t following them. As known, Aiden wasn''t the reading type, visiting the library wasn''t much of his thing. But due to Oliver, he had been trying his best to be visiting the library from time to time...and he does enjoy every visit. The both of them made their way to the library, and they met students there. They continued the books they were reading before, interesting ones. They were still in the library when the bell rang to signify that it was time for everyone to head over to the cafeteria... ..It was time to eat. Throughout the time in the library, Aiden was reading and thinking about how he was gonna check out the boy''s status. And he came up with an idea, he was gonna check it out in the cafeteria. He needed to be close to the person he wanted to check out the status of...at least, some meters close to the person. And he does see the boy and his friends in the cafeteria...he was gonna make use of the opportunity today to check out his status. Aiden and Oliver strolled out of the library as they were walking in the corridor currently. Ava wouldn''t be able to stroll to the cafeteria with them today, but she would meet with them there...and they''ll end up sitting around the same table. ..As Aiden and Oliver were walking in the corridor heading straight to the cafeteria...Aiden kept thinking what the boy''s status would be like. Chapter 86 Purchasing Some Skills. Was he that curious? Yes. The first thing he wanted to see was if the boy had the mana core in him...if he got to awaken an ability at all. Was he the boss of his friends when he doesn''t even possess an ability? People that didn''t get to awaken an ability were considered somehow for some time. So was he their boss without possessing a power element? ..This was something Aiden was curious about, he wanted to see if he awakened an ability or not. And seeing his stats points and other details about him was also important as well. Oliver and Aiden had gotten to thepound by now as they were sauntering toward the cafeteria. They were still walking toward it when Aiden sighted the boy and his friends entering the cafeteria...the bullies. This was confirmation he was gonna meet them there. They kept strolling until they had stepped foot into the cafeteria, then they paid the needed coins and found their way to a table with empty chairs around it. And not long after, Ava entered the cafeteria as well, dropped the needed coins, and joined them where they were sitting. ..Currently, the cooks had served everyone around as they were eating. Aiden was eating and ncing at the boy and his friends, but he made sure Ava and Oliver didn''t notice. And now was the time to check out his status. He called out on his system from the mind, ''System''. ''I wanna check out the status of the boy that had been bullying me for days now''. ..And with that, an interface appeared in front of, Aiden, and these are what he saw there, ______ _______ Done ncing at his status interface, it disappeared. And Aiden hade to know some details about him. He didn''t stop eating while ncing at his status interface, he was still eating while ncing at it. And these were the details he discovered about him after ncing at his status interface. First of all, he had the mana core in him, he had awakened a power element. His rank stats read ''S'', which means he awakened the fire power element. ..No wonder he could be the boss of his friends. Secondly, he had gotten to know the boy''s name and his age. He was 15 years old, which means he was older than Aiden and his friends by a good 8 years. In the next years toe, he''ll be out of this academy. Thirdly, his stats points were pretty high considering that he hadn''t even trained...he hadn''t attended any of the academies meant for training benders. His strength stats point were somehow high meaning he was strong to a certain extent. But this wasn''t much of a surprising thing to Aiden considering the guy was older than them by a good 8 years. Their stats would most likely be like his when they get to his age even without them training. It might even be higher than his when they get to his age, their strength stats points could be like his or even higher when they get to his age. These were the things Aiden hade to know about him after ncing at his status. With his system, he had checked out the boy''s stats, and with this same system...he was gonna deal with the boy. ..The system wasn''t called the Undefeated System for nothing. As known, he wasn''t interested in checking out the status of the boy''s friends, but he was gonna deal with them all together...that was the n. He was done thinking and checking out the boy''s status, it was time to focus on his food properly. ****** That same day after school, while Aiden and his friends were heading home, they saw him and his friends bullying two boys together...boys that were younger than them. And they had no idea if the boys were sons of officials or not. After the boy started picking on Aiden, they hade to start noticing them picking on other boys often...but they hadn''t seen them bullying a girl before. When they hadn''t started bullying Aiden, not even once did he sight them bullying a student. That was the same case for Oliver, it was only Ava that had sighted them. It was just like they were showing Aiden their other bullying on purpose...but they weren''t. Oliver just shook his head as he took his gaze off the scene...and that was the same case for Ava. But as for Aiden, he kept ncing at the scene as he strolled with serious anger embedded in his heart. ****** Aiden was at home currently inside his room and sitting on his bed. He hade up with a nice n on how he was gonna deal with the bullies. This was something he had contemted and made a decision on for some time now. ..His system was the only thing that could help him. He can''t face those boys head-on in the name of wanting to deal with them? They were gonna beat the f**king hell out of him. They were f**king older and stronger than him. But with the help of his system, he could be stronger and more skilled than them. Now was the time for this system to be of really good use to him. He was gonna make use of some of the skills under his defense skill panel. ..He hadn''t unlocked any of them. But there wasn''t much problem, he had enough skill points to unlock them and make use of them. He had a cheat, but those bullies don''t have one. And though they were older and stronger than him, with his cheat, he could still beat them. What he needed to do now was to select the skills he was gonna use in dealing with them. Some skills were even in shop, and there could be some really nice skills in there, but he hadn''t unlocked shop yet...so there was no need to think about it. He needed to decide on the skills he would love to unlock right now, so he called out on the system orally, "System". "Can you disy all the skills in my defense skill panel in front of me?". And with that, an interface appeared in front of Aiden, and these are what he saw there. ________ <(Shop)> _________ ncing at all the skills, he didn''t need the system to reshow him their functions. She had already shown him their functions before, and he still remembered them. Now, he needed to unlock the best ones which he was gonna use in dealing with those bullies. How he wished he could know the skills in the shop. He didn''t remember how much each of the skills cost anymore, but he knew he had enough skill points to unlock the skills he needed. He sat there contemting what skills he was gonna unlock, then he thought of the best ones. He called out on the system again, "System". "I want to purchase the speed dash and high jump skills". "Yes, I still remember their functions, I think they are gonna be good for defeating those bullies in a battle. But before I purchase these skills, I want to ask some questions". "I know with this high jump skill, I''ll be able to jump really high. And with this speed dash skill, I''ll be able to run super fast. But is there anything else added to this speed dash skill?". ..A smile appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment, it was a really nice skill he could use in dealing with those bullies...he wasn''t making a wrong decision at all. "Yes". Aiden retorted. And this was the next thing that appeared in front of him after giving that response. ____ ____ ..And with that, Aiden nodded his head, he knew he didn''t make the wrong decision. Chapter 87 Learning To Make Use Of The Skills. So calcting the number of skill points that had been deducted from his skill points, we have 15,000 skill points. He knew this was something he wouldn''t regret. It would be really bad after unlocking these skills now ''cause he wanted to deal with those bullies, and they end up beating him...it would be really bad. What he needed to do now was to test out those skills, he needed to learn how to make use of them. So it would not be a situation where it was about time for him to battle those bullies, and the skills were the ones making use of him instead. He called out on the system once again, "System". "I want to test out the skills I''ve unlocked, I want to learn to make use of them, I haven''t learned to make use of them. What do I need to do to start making use of a skill?". Aiden understood that, and at that moment, he voiced out, "Activate speed dash". <5 Skill points have been deducted from your skill points> ''So it has been activated? It''s time to make use of it''. Aiden thought to himself. He stood up from his bed, it was time for him to run to see how fast he''ll run. He ran, and he didn''t even know when he got to the other side of his room and hit his face on the wall causing him to fall to the ground immediately. "Ow". He voiced out the moment hended on the ground, he felt pain from the hit. He stood up from the ground, rubbed his face with his palm, scratched his head a little, then uttered to himself, "Now, that was super fast. All I need to do now is learn how to control it. I need to learn how to stop at the right time and so on. Unless, it would be the skill using me, and not me making use of the skill". He would have loved to go outside thepound to practice how to make use of the skills properly, but he didn''t want anyone to see him. How would his mum, Hazel, or even the servants feel when they see him running super fast or jumping really high? They''ll be like, he hadn''t even awakened an ability yet, so how is he able to make use of these minor abilities? They''ll be so confused that they''ll question him, and that would be another problem...what answers was he gonna give them? ..So it was better he just stays here and learn how to make use of the skills. He was about to make use of the speed dash skill again, it was about time to run super fast again. He was on the other side of his room, his bed was on the other side. He aimed to run toward his bed with speed, and he wants to stop before reaching it. The n was to get really close to it, but he doesn''t want his body to touch it. "Okay, let''s do this". Aiden muttered to himself. He ran toward the bed, and his running was so fast that before he knew it, he had gotten so close to the bed...then he stopped, his body didn''t touch it. He did it, he f**king did it, he was able to run super fast but still stopped when he wanted to. ..He was d, this was an aplishment for him. And so Aiden kept learning how to make use of the speed dash skill, he kept on running from one side of his room to the other side and stopping whenever he wanted. And he was doing it so fast...it was so cool. He had learned to make use of this skill, he was sure of it. It was about time to learn to make use of the high jump skill. He uttered, "Activate high jump". <5 Skill points have been deducted from your skill points> Aiden was somehow afraid to test out this skill, this was a high jump skill, he could end up hitting his head on the ceiling. But he has to try it out, he has to learn to make use of this skill. He has to control how high he can jump. For sure, he''ll be able to jump super high with this skill, but it would definitely have a limit. He has to learn to make his limit when making use of the skill without reaching the skill'' limit. "Let''s do this". Aiden muttered to himself once again. He jumped, and just as he thought, his head ended up hitting the ceiling as he fell back to the ground immediately andnded on it. The moment he jumped, he couldn''t control it anymore, he jumped so high that his head reached the ceiling and touched it which caused him to fall right back to the ground. "Ow". He let out the moment hended on the ground, he felt pain. He stood up from the ground right after, he wouldn''t stop until he''s learned to make use of the skill. He jumped once again, and his head almost touched the ceiling again, but it didn''t...he was somehow able to control how high he jumped. He jumped once again, and this time, he was able to control how high he jumped fully, he was able to limit his jump without stress. And so he kept on practicing until he was sure he had learned to make use of the skill fully, then he stopped. ..He sat on his bed, and a smile appeared on his face at that moment, he was just thinking of how he''ll deal with the bullies and show them they''d been messing with the wrong person. "You guys should wait for me tomorrow...I''ming for you guys". He uttered to himself with a stern look on his face...the smile had already turned to a stern. ****** The next day, Aiden had already arrived at his academy, Ethan was the one that dropped him off as usual. As he was walking on thepound, he kept on thinking of where and when he''ll be able to deal with those bullies. He had already told his dad he would being home himself today, he shouldn''te to pick him up. He had to make sure of that, ''cause if his dades to pick him up today, he wouldn''t be able to deal with the bullies if the n was to deal with them after school. What of Oliver and Ava? They usually go home together after school as far as his dad doesn''te to pick him up. He needed to deal with the bullies when both of them weren''t there. They''ll be surprised when they see him making use of those skills to battle the bullies, does he possess these abilities? Oliver had been telling him to do something about it so the bullies would stop picking on him. He was gonna do something about it today, but if Oliver sees what he did, he''s gonna ask lots of questions that Aiden wouldn''t be able to give answers to. So Aiden wanted to deal with those bullies when Ava and Oliver wouldn''t be there. But how would that be possible when he and them do go home together? Goes to the cafeteria together? And do so many other things together? And he was at school currently, and he''ll definitely get to his ss. While in ss, he can''t just suddenly walk out of it and head over to the bullies'' ss to tell them he wants to battle them today, he wants to deal with them. If possible, he wants them to fight that instant. ..He can''t do that? That would be very stupid. So he was in between two walls right now. He can''t let Ava and Oliver know he dealt with the bullies, and he can''t let them see him battling the bullies...they''ll be f**king surprised. And again, he can''t just battle the bullies at any time? He can''t battle them at this academy. The best time to do it was when they were out of this academy, but he''ll have to be with Oliver and Ava. ..He''ll find a way, he must have to find a way, he must deal with those bullies today. Thoughts kept on running through his mind as he was heading toward his ss until he reached it. Chapter 88 Lets Battle Each Other. Activities had already taken ce in his ss, teachers had taught and left. Throughout those activities, Aiden kept on thinking about where and when he could battle those bullies and deal with them. First of all, he needed to inform them that he wants to battle them today. For sure, they''ll agree, they''ll definitely underestimate him...they''ll want to beat him up. And best of all, he''d tell them he wanted them to do it out of school, they''ll be so happy, they''ll be able to beat him up as they wanted. Secondly, he needed to find a way to go out of school before Oliver and Ava, he needed to give them an excuse. These were the thoughts that kept on running through his mind while he was in ss, he kept on contemting...and he came up with an idea for both problems. For the first one, which was informing the bullies he wanted to battle them today, he was gonna go to their ss to tell them since they were all in the same ss. He knew their ss, and he hoped no teacher would be in it once he gets there. For the second one, before closing hour, he was gonna tell Ava and Oliver he needed to leave on time before them. They wouldn''t be able to go home together though his dad wouldn''t being to pick him up today...some events were to take ce at his home today. ..It had been settled, he contemted it and settled it right in ss. Before break hour, when no teacher was to step foot into their ssroom anymore, Aiden strolled out of the ss heading toward the bullies'' ss. As he sauntered, he hoped no teacher would be in their ss, he needed to tell them this no matter what. Their ss was on the second floor where the library was situated. So he had to dismount a staircase as he was walking in the corridor of the second floor currently. And as of this moment, he had arrived at the front door of their ssroom. He nced inside, and he sighted no teacher, so he stepped foot into their ssroom. The moment he entered, many people nced at him, both males and females. And as he was walking, many eyes were following him, they couldn''t take their gazes off him. And the thoughts that were running through their minds at that moment were, ''Who is this small boy? Look at how he''s walking so confidently inside our ssroom. No fear at all?''. They were all teenagers in that ssroom, none of them was Aiden''s age mate at all, so they were wondering how he could be walking so majestically inside their ssroom. Who does he want to go meet? By now, about two of the bullies had already sighted him, the main boss, and one of his friends. And who was Aiden heading to at that moment? The main boss. He was gonna say right to his face that he wants to battle them today. He was gonna tell him where they were gonna meet, and he was gonna ry every other information to him. He strolled until he reached where the main boss was sitting, then he said to him, "I want to end you guys'' bullying, let''s fight today". ..Aiden said it with so much confidence, a smile couldn''t help but appear on the boy''s face whose name was, Cyrus. He couldn''t help but be so surprised, who gave this boy guts and confidence to just stroll straight into this ss and walk straight to him telling him he wants to end their bullying? Wasn''t this the same boy he''s been bullying for days now who couldn''t do anything about it? What suddenly gave him this amount of confidence? And worst of all, he said something like he wanted to fight them today. This small boy wants to fight them all? Cyrus couldn''t help butugh and inquire of him with a mocking tone, "Are you serious about what you just said now, you want to end our bullying? You want to fight us today?". "Yes, I want to battle you and your friends today. Let''s do it immediately after school, but we won''t battle right in this academy. Once it gets to closing hour, let''s meet outside immediately. Then we''ll find a nice spot to fight. I''m getting sick of you guys'' constant bullying, Let me show you guys that not all sons of officials are that weak. I''m different from many of the kids you''ve been bullying, I want to end it. Immediately after school, let''s meet outside, I don''t want my friends to know about it. Ry this message to your other friends". And with that, Aiden turned around and began walking out of their ssroom. And Cyrus couldn''t help but be so surprised, what is giving this small boy this amount of confidence? He wants to battle him and his friends together? He wants to battle four of them together? Wait, does he have any hidden ability? Because Cyrus was sure he hadn''t even awakened a power element yet if at all he has the mana core in him, he knew Aiden''s age. ..Well, since he wants to fight them, then they were gonna do it. And he wants them to do it out of this academy, they''ll be able to beat him up as they like without anyone interfering. He was gonna ry the message to his other friends ''cause they were very curious already. They wanted to know what that small boy said to him, they didn''t hear their conversation well. As Aiden was strolling out of their ssroom, he was wondering where that confidence came from. Look at how the words were just oozing out of his mouth freely. Well, it was because he had backup, the skills he unlocked yesterday. And best of all, he had learned to use them. The only time when a small problem would ur was if any of them possesses any of the minor abilities. Thinking of this made him a little afraid, he knew he needed help from his system. He was still strolling toward his ssroom when he called out on the system from the mind, ''System''. ''I want to know if any of those bullies possess any of the minor abilities''. That was all the system said, and he was satisfied, none of them possess any of the minor abilities...he was gonna deal with them today. ****** The bell rang to signify that it was time for everyone to head home, it had gotten to closing hour. Before the ringing of the bell, Aiden had already told Oliver and Ava he wouldn''t be going home together with them today. His dad wasn''ting to pick him up, but there was an event that was to take ce at his house today. While they''ll be heading home together, he''ll be hurrying, he wouldn''t be able to converse with them, and they wouldn''t like it. So he should go home himself...that was what he told them which were all lies. So the moment the bell rang, Aiden had already carried his bag and began walking out of the ssroom. He didn''t even nce at Ava and Oliver, and both of them understood. ..He had already told them this ahead of time. He strolled out of the ssroom, got to the first staircase, dismounted all the staircases, and right now, he was already on thepound. Arriving at thepound, he sighted the four bullies at the far end of thepound as they were almost out of it already. And a type of smile appeared on his face, they didn''t waste time evacuating the school the moment the bell rang. They were so eager to beat him up. They didn''t even bother to bully a single student, they just strolled out of thepound. That smile appeared on his face ''cause he was confident they wouldn''t be able to beat him up and how eager they were to beat him up. He nced up at the building he just came down from to make sure Oliver and Ava weren''t watching him or something. They could choose to watch him and even trail him to see if he was telling the truth or not. They could be so curious. He didn''t want that, so he was being cautious. He nced at the building and didn''t sight them, so he began moving forward. And by now, the bullies were out of thepound, what remains was for him to reach where they were. ..Then they''ll decide on the ce where they''ll go battle themselves. Chapter 89 Battling The Bullies. He wasn''t the only one strolling on thepound, other students were walking on thepound as well. Only a few parents had arrived to pick up their kids. Aiden was already out of the schoolpound, and when the bullies sighted him from afar, smirks appeared on their faces. They were imagining how they''ll beat him up. Aiden reached where they were, and the one named Cyrus uttered to him, "Hope you aren''t trying to trick us? Maybe you''ve already set up an adult that would be following us to see where we''ll go battle ourselves. Then it would be that the adult has caught us right in the act". "No, nothing like that, I promise. I just wanna whoop you guys'' asses myself". Aiden said ncing at them all. The smirks on their faces broadened the moment they heard Aiden''s utterance, and about two of them couldn''t help butugh a little. Then one of them voiced out, "Let''s not waste time discussing here, let''s head over to the ce where the battle would take ce. Where would the battle take ce?". "I know a nice ce, you guys would have to follow my lead". Cyrus stated. Then one of them nced at Aiden and said, "Don''t you dare run while we are heading to the ce. Understood?". Aiden didn''t say anything, but from his facial expression, it was evident he doesn''t n on running. Then they began moving. They strolled and strolled until they got to a certain open field with little grasses on the ground. The field was sandy, and it wasn''t that wide, it can be said to be average in size. There wasn''t a single soul on the field when they got there, and the field wasn''t close to their academy, they had to stroll for minutes to get there. And again, there were about two trees on the field...they weren''t close to each other. "And we''ve arrived at the ce". Cyrus stated not too long after they arrived at the field. "Wow! This is truly a nice ce for battle, no one is here. You said you gonna whoop our asses, right? Now, let''s see who''s gonna whoop each other''s asses". One of the boys voiced out. "I want you to know this kid, we aren''t gonna take it easy on you when beating you, we aren''t gonna pity you, alright?". Another boy voiced out. Each of them was wearing their school bags, they didn''t n on taking them off...including Aiden. He just stood there ncing at the boys, he was trying to strategize on how he was gonna beat them. But strategizing now would be of no use ''cause he doesn''t know how they n on attacking him, so he was gonna wait and see. Aiden and the boys were standing some meters away from each other, so Cyrus nced at one of the boys and said to him, "Go bring him here". ..He was referring to Aiden, and the boy didn''t waste time as he began walking toward where Aiden was standing. ''It''s time''. Aiden thought to himself. It was about time to activate one of the skills he unlocked yesterday, and it was the speed dash skill. That was the skill that was gonna be of help to him at this moment. He had learned to make use of it yesterday...so making use of it now would be no problem for him. Without wasting time, he said this in his mind, "Activate speed dash". And with that, he got the system''s notification, <5 Skill points have been deducted from your skill points> ..Now, that has been done, Aiden just stood there watching the guy sauntering toward him as he had already gotten so close to him. He reached where Aiden was standing and began moving his right hand toward Aiden to grab him and drag him toward where the other boys were standing so they could beat him up...but Aiden wouldn''t let that. As the boy''s hand was heading toward him, he made use of the skill, and the boy''s hand was moving toward him slowly. It was so easy to move to the boy''s side without going far. He could choose to go as far as he wants while making use of the speed dash skill. He could choose to go from one side to the other with speed without going far. And he could choose to cover meters or kilometers while making use of the skill. For dodging attacks, he wouldn''t need to go too far...this was something the system had already informed him about. So by the time the boy''s hand reached where Aiden was standing, he was supposed to grab someone...but Aiden wasn''t there anymore, he was f**king surprised. He side-nced, and Aiden was standing at his side and ncing at him. ''Wait, he was standing in front of me right now, how did he?...'' These were the thoughts that ran through the boy''s mind, he was so surprised. Cyrus and the other boys saw what happened, they saw how fast Aiden moved, and they were finding it hard to believe. In fact, they didn''t believe it, they took it like they were seeing things. Some of them even scratched their eyes so they''ll stop seeing things. The boy tried grabbing Aiden again. He began moving that same hand toward Aiden. But by the time his hand reached there, Aiden wasn''t there anymore...he was now standing in front of the boy once again. The boy nced front to see Aiden, and he was like, ''What!''. Cyrus and the other boys saw what happened again, and Cyrus didn''t waste time as he began heading toward where Aiden was standing, and the other guys began following him from behind. ..He wanted to end this, he was heading toward Aiden to either grab or punch him. He reached where Aiden was standing and began stretching his hand toward him to grab him, he did it with speed. But by the time his hand reached there and was supposed to grab someone...Aiden wasn''t there anymore. Aiden was now standing at his side. He nced at his left-hand side to see Aiden there, and he became angry at that moment. What was happening? What was the meaning of this? How was he moving this fast? Those were the thoughts that ran through his mind at that moment. He didn''t try to grab Aiden anymore, he threw a swift punch that was heading toward him with speed...it was gonna hit Aiden right in the face. As Aiden was making use of the speed dash skill, the punch was moving toward him so slowly. By the time the punch reached where he was and was supposed to hit him in the face, Aiden wasn''t there anymore. He was now standing in front of the four bullies with a bit of smirk on his face. The four of them had bewildered expressions on their faces with their mouths open in awe...they couldn''t believe what was happening. But Cyrus had no ns of backing down, just ''cause this kid was doing something unimaginable doesn''t mean he was gonna back down. He knew Aiden wouldn''t have awakened yet if at all he has the mana core in him, and he was sure he shouldn''t have been making use of any of the minor abilities. But here he was dodging their attacks with speed, he was making use of the speed ability, how? He felt there was a secret to it, and it wouldn''tst long. If they keep attacking him, they''ll be able to finally beat him up. So at that moment, Cyrus'' voice resounded audibly, "Attack him together!!". And at that moment, Cyrus''s three friends darted toward Aiden with the aim of either grabbing him or punching him...the main aim was to punch him though. And at this moment, Aiden knew it was time to stop dodging, it was about time to start attacking. The first one reached where Aiden was standing and threw a swift punch, but by the time his hand reached where Aiden was supposed to be...Aiden wasn''t there anymore. Aiden was now standing at his side, and he didn''t waste time... ..A nice punchnded on the boy''s stomach as he moved back due to the force and the pain he felt. Aiden''s palms weren''t big, but he made sure to throw a really nice punch that the boy felt the moment itnded on his stomach. "Arghhhhhhh". Another boy shouted as he wasing towards Aiden with a nice kick...the one that was gonna hit him right in the face. The boy had reached where Aiden was standing, and he didn''t waste time swinging his leg and a nice kick was heading toward Aiden''s face. ..But Aiden was gonna make sure that kick doesn''t touch him...never. Chapter 90 Battling The Bullies.(2) The boy thought they had finally caught Aiden, he thought the kick was gonna hit him. The kick had gotten so close to him, and it doesn''t seem like he was gonna dodge it...maybe he couldn''t dodge it. But the thing was, Aiden was just passing time, he decided to stand there until the kick gets very close to him, and that''s when he''ll run out of that ce. And that''s what he did, by the time the kick had gotten so close to his face, it had be so slow...and he ran out of that ce. The boy''s leg just swung past with speed, it didn''t hit anyone, Aiden wasn''t there anymore. But he wasn''t standing at the boy''s side or anything, he was standing some meters away from him...he wanted to do something, he wanted to give him a serious punch in the stomach. Cyrus and one other boy had already sighted where Aiden was standing now, but before the boy that wanted to kick him could swivel his head around to nce at Aiden, Aiden was already running toward him with speed aiming to punch his stomach. Now, Aiden made use of the speed dash skill, he was running toward the boy with immense speed, and he was aiming to punch his stomach with that same speed. ..Imagine the kind of force the punch was gonnae with and the kind of pain the boy was gonna feel. Before the boy could even turn around to nce at Aiden, Aiden had already reached where he was standing and a nice punch was already heading toward his stomach. The punch hit the boy''s stomach, and his eyes widened, his mouth opened as blood spilled out, and he flew off andnded on the ground with a thud. He felt extreme pain that he even had to spit out blood. Considering the kind of speed Aiden used in running toward him and the kind of speed the punch used in heading toward his stomach, he was sure to spit out blood and feel immense pain. Hended on the ground as dust filled the air with both of his palms on his stomach. Aiden stood there waiting for who was gonna attack next, was it Cyrus? Or the other boy? Aiden had punched two already, and both of them were still feeling pain from the punching. One was lying on the ground with both of his palms on his stomach. And the other was standing but didn''t dare to attack Aiden anymore...at least, not now. The other boy just stood ncing at Aiden, he was contemting if he should attack him or not...he was a little scared. "Attack him!!". Cyrus voiced out audibly. And hearing that, the boy foolishly ran toward Aiden aiming to punch him in the face. He reached where Aiden was standing and threw a straight punch...the one that was gonna hit Aiden directly in his front face. But before his fist could even reach Aiden''s face, he wasn''t there anymore. Aiden was standing at his back currently, and the boy began ncing around wanting to see where Aiden was right now. ..He didn''t know Aiden was at his back currently, and he hadn''t sighted him. Aiden had to tap him for the boy to know he was at his back at that moment. As the boy was already turning around to nce at him and throw another attack quickly, Aiden had already prepared to kick him in the stomach. So by the time the boy had already swiveled aroundpletely, a nice kick was already heading toward his stomach. Before he could do anything, the kick hit him in the stomach with force he moved back immediately and almost fell to the ground. Meanwhile, there was something Aiden wasn''t aware of. While he was at the boy''s back, Cyrus had already begun darting toward him without making too much noise with his footsteps. And the moment Aiden kicked the boy in the stomach, Cyrus had already gotten so close to him. But Aiden quickly discerned that someone was at his back, and he quickly turned around and sighted Cyrus. Cyrus didn''t waste time as he stretched his hand toward Aiden to grab him, but the hand was moving so slowly toward Aiden ''cause he was already making use of the speed dash skill. Before the hand could even reach where Aiden was, he had run out of that ce already. The person Cyrus wanted to grab wasn''t there anymore, he quickly discerned that he must have run off. He turned around immediately, and a nice kicknded in his stomach causing him to move back and fall to the ground. ''This is such a cool skill, I''m already dealing with them''. Aiden thought to himself with a smirk on his face. He was standing in front of them currently, and Cyrus was already standing up from the ground by now. All of them weren''t feeling pain anymore, and what was running through their minds at that moment was, ''We underestimated this boy''. ..They couldn''t just understand how he was able to make use of the speed ability...how. But they didn''t n on letting him go, they weren''t backing down even if Cyrus doesn''t tell them anything. They felt if they keep on trying, they''ll be able to beat him up eventually even if they receive some beatings from him here and there. They felt he''ll reveal his weak side, and they''ll take advantage of that to defeat him. At this moment, the ones that possess affinities were about to make use of them. They didn''t care if they''d learned to wield mana or not...they were gonna make use of their power elements at this moment. They were four in number, three possesses an affinity each, while one doesn''t. Now, you might be wondering, how was he able to join their group though he doesn''t possess an ability? Remember, those that don''t awaken a single affinity were considered useless for some time. But the boy was able to join their group ''cause he proved himself to them. Though he doesn''t possess a power element, he was good at other things. And due to that, he was able to join the group of bullies. They were about to make use of their powers to battle, Aiden. As said, they hadn''t trained them, they hadn''t learned to wield mana...but they didn''t care. They were gonna make use of them to the best of their capabilities. Aiden had already discerned this, he had already discerned they were about to make use of their affinities, and now was the time to activate the high jump skill ''cause he was gonna need it for the current event that was about to take ce. Without wasting time, he said in his mind, ''Activate high jump''. <5 Skill points have been deducted from your skill points> ''And it''s done''. Aiden uttered in his thought once again. Now, because he has activated the high jump skill doesn''t mean the speed dash skill has been disabled. He can still make use of the speed dash skill as well as the high jump skill. He''ll have to disable a skill himself after activating it before he wouldn''t be able to make use of it anymore. And disabling it means he''ll have to say it. They were so ready to make use of their powers on him...and Aiden was ready for them. At that moment, Cyrus began running toward Aiden as me was already forming on his right palm. He hadn''t learned to wield mana properly, but at least, he could do some basic things like sting someone''s face with fire. He was taught that by someone with the fire power element as well. Aiden wasn''t surprised to see fire forming on his palm, he already knew this was his affinity by ncing at his status. He got close to Aiden and forwarded his hand as something like a fireball began heading toward Aiden''s face. ..Now, if that fireball touches his face, it would be really bad. He was a small boy, it was gonna cause immense damage to his face. But Cyrus doesn''t seem to care, a 7-year-old boy was beating them like it was nothing. He wanted that fireball to st his face and even damage it. But Aiden wouldn''t let that happen. Before the fireball could reach his face to st it, Aiden jumped as the fireball moved past. He controlled his jumping, so he didn''t jump too high beforending back on the ground. Cyrus was already forming another fireball on his hand with the help of mana, but Aiden wouldn''t let him make use of it at all. ''Cyrus, the boss of the bullies. It''s about time to handle you, it''s about time to weaken youpletely''. Aiden thought to himself with his gaze focused on Cyrus. Chapter 91 Battling The Bullies.(3) Before Cyrus could even forward his hand toward Aiden to send the fireball straight to his face, Aiden had already made use of the speed dash skill as he ran toward him with speed. Cyrus didn''t even see him running toward him, it was so fast. He reached Cyrus and gave him a serious punch in the stomach causing Cyrus to bend immediately due to the pain and the fireball in his hand vanished that instant. Cyrus hadn''t even recovered from the punch he received in the stomach when another punch from Aidennded on his face. The punch came with so much force that he had to spit out blood. He was already falling to the ground when another punch from Aidennded on his stomach causing him to move back. But Aiden wouldn''t just let him move back and fall to the ground just like that. As he was moving back, Aiden darted toward him with speed...he was about to give him what they call ''finishing''. The moment he reached where Cyrus was, he jumped up as he was in front of Cyrus''s face currently. He was able to achieve that with the help of the high jump skill. And while still in the air, Aiden threw a kick that headed toward Cyrus''s face with speed and force. The moment the kick hit his face, he spits out blood again andnded on the ground. ..At this moment, it was just like he fainted, he was so weak. And Aiden had handled the main boss, that was, Cyrus...it was time to handle the others. The moment Aiden turned around, he sighted a huge stone heading toward him with speed. And he sighted the person that directed the stone towards him, it was one of the boys. His power element was earth, and he nned to hit Aiden with arge stone and make him weak, then they''ll be able to beat the hell out of him. ..But Aiden wouldn''t let that happen. Making use of the speed dash skill, he moved to the side with speed, and the stone flew past. The boy didn''t stop, stamping his leg to the ground and bringing out anotherrge stone from it, he kicked it once again as it began heading towards Aiden. Now, the boy hadn''t learned to wield mana properly, but he could do this, he had been taught the basics. He could wield mana to a certain extent just like the rest, but there were a lot of things he couldn''t do as an earth bender. Aiden dodged the stone once again by moving to the side with speed as the stone moved past. And now, it was about time to deal with the boy...it was about time to weaken him. Before the boy could stamp his leg to the ground once again to bring out another stone from it, Aiden had reached his front, and a nice punchnded on the boy''s stomach immediately as he moved back and almost fell to the ground...he felt pain. Aiden darted toward him with speed once again. Then making use of the high jump skill, he was able to jump up as he was in front of the boy''s face currently. The boy was taller than him, so to aplish what he wanted...he needed to make use of the high jump skill. He was in the air when he swung his leg with speed kicking the boy''s face, and the boy couldn''t help but spit out blood. He was getting weak, Aiden was achieving his aim. The boy had lost staminapletely as he was moving back and was sure to fall to the ground. ..But Aiden wouldn''t let him fall to the ground just like that, he still had some things he wanted to do to him. The boy was staggering with blood stains at the side of his mouth when Aiden reached his front again. And immediately, he began giving the boy lots of punches in the stomach. He didn''t give him one punch then stopped, he kept going and going. ..More blood oozed out of the boy''s mouth, then he fell to the groundpletely weak. Aiden had done to him what he did to their boss, Cyrus. And now, he has handled this one, it was remaining two more. ncing to the side, he sighted the two boys running toward him together. And one was already transferring mana to his right hand to the best of his capability. Aiden stood there ncing at them, and the moment they got close to him, the one that had been transferring mana toward his right hand forwarded it asrge wind headed toward, Aiden. With speed, Aiden moved to the side as the wind moved past. The other boy that didn''t possess an ability reached him and swung his leging with a nice kick. The kick was heading towards Aiden so slowly ''cause he was already making use of the speed dash skill. He moved to the side with speed as the kick swung past, then Aiden moved toward him with speed and gave him a nice punch directly to the face. The boy moved back immediately...there was no how he could still stand there ''cause the punch was so painful. "Arghhhhhhh". The other boy with the wind ability shouted as he directed anotherrge wind toward Aiden. Aiden dodged it by moving to the back with speed, and at that moment, he thought to himself, ''This is just nice. One possesses the fire affinity, one possesses the earth affinity, and one possesses the wind affinity. What does the other guy possess? Maybe the water affinity, most likely''. ..But the thing was that the other boy doesn''t possess an ability at all. The boy ran towards Aiden and began directingrge winds toward him with speed. He was just doing it anyhow, some didn''t even head toward Aiden ''cause of wrong channeling...but many headed toward him anyway. ? These winds were heavy enough to take him off the ground and fly to whatever ce if one of them ends up touching him. And that would give the boy the chance to do whatever to Aiden. Aiden was aware of this, that''s why he was doing his best to dodge all. The boy kept on directingrge winds toward him, and Aiden kept on dodging them by moving to the back with speed and bending a little. This kept on going, and right now, Aiden had gotten close to a tree. Remember, there were about two trees in the open field. The moment Aiden reached the tree, the boy had already directed anotherrge wind toward him. Making use of the high jump skill, he jumped to the top of the tree and squatted on one of the branches. The boy stood there ncing at Aiden with rage in his eyes. It was just like Aiden was ying with him. He keeps directingrge winds toward him, and Aiden keeps dodging them by moving to the back with speed and bending a little. ..And now, Aiden had jumped to the top of a tree? He had beaten the shit out of Cyrus and one other guy as the both of them stilly on the ground. Still ncing at Aiden, the boy thought to himself, ''We really did underestimate him''. But he doesn''t n on backing down, he was still gonna keep battling, Aiden. Shouting at the top of his voice, he forwarded his hand toward the tree asrge wind began heading towards Aiden. Before the wind could reach where Aiden was, he jumped off the tree andnded on the ground as the heavy wind hit the tree. And now, it was about time for Aiden to handle the boy...it was about time to weaken him. Making use of the speed dash skill, he ran toward the boy with immense speed and wasing with a nice punch. Now, he was gonna use this same speed to punch the boy in the stomach, the punch was gonnae with immense force...it was gonna cause damage. He reached the boy and punched him in the stomach with that same speed, and the boy moved back immediately with both of his hands on his stomach and almost spat out blood. As the boy was moving back, he ran toward him with speed once again. The boy bent a little due to the punch he received in the stomach and the pain he was feeling, so Aiden wouldn''t need to make use of the high jump skill for what he was about to do. He reached the boy with speed, and with that same speed...he punched him in the face. The boy couldn''t help but spit out blood this time as he began falling to the ground. And before he could fall to the groundpletely, Aiden kicked him in the stomach. ..The boynded on the ground and spat out more blood. Chapter 92 Battling The Bullies.(4) Landing on the ground, he was so weak, there was blood stain on the side of his mouth, he didn''t even have the power to move his body slightly. He justy t on the ground like Cyrus and the other guy. ..And Aiden had dealt with this one, it was remaining the other guy...thest one. He turned around, and the guy was standing and ncing at him. If he remembers correctly, this was the boy that pushed him so hard he fell to the ground and got injured. Even Cyrus hadn''t pushed him that hard before, he hadn''t pushed him to the extent he got injured. ording to what Aiden had discerned, the boy was hesitating. Why wouldn''t he hesitate looking at what Aiden had done to his friends? They were lying on the groundpletely weak. And worst of all, he doesn''t even possess an affinity like the rest of his friends. Aiden thought he possessed an ability, but he doesn''t know what it was. And at that moment, this was the thought that ran through his mind, ''I wonder what his affinity is? Maybe water''. He could choose to nce at the boy''s status to see if he possesses an ability or not, but he doesn''t want to. As known, the boy doesn''t possess a single affinity. That was what was making him hesitate the more. This was the next thought that ran through Aiden''s mind, ''He''s hesitating a lot, he''s definitely not going to attack. But even if he doesn''t, I''d attack considering he was the one that injured me when he pushed me. I must deal with all of them, I must weaken them all''. With speed, he darted toward the boy. And the moment he reached where he was standing, he jumped up a little and gave him a nice punch in the face. The boy moved back with his palm on his face, he definitely felt pain. As he was moving back, Aiden had already reached where he was again as hended a nice kick in his stomach. This caused the boy to fall to the groundpletely. But he wasn''t weakenedpletely, he still had strength. At this moment, Aiden was waiting for him to stand up and begin making use of his power element. Since he had received some beatings, the next thing was to make use of his power. That was Aiden''s mindset, and that''s how it was supposed to be normally. But the boy stood up from the ground, and he didn''t make use of any affinity. And he was contemting if he should beg Aiden at that moment. There was no how he''d be able to beat him, Aiden would beat the f**k out of him. So he was contemting if he should apologize...but his pride wouldn''t let him do it. How would he apologize to this small boy? He had beaten all his friends, and none of them apologized, so why should he? Wasn''t it better for him to just receive his beating like that without apologizing? Aiden was still waiting for him to make use of his power, but he wasn''t making use of anyone. And he wasn''t even attacking...he was still hesitating. ..In fact, as Aiden was moving front, he was moving backward. And at that moment, Aiden discerned something, ''Seems like he doesn''t even possess an ability at all, he doesn''t have the mana core in him''. ..Thinking about this made Aiden a little angry. Why was he angry? How does the boy not possessing an ability concern him? This was the boy that pushed him so hard the moment he fell to the ground, he sustained an injury. As said, even their main boss, Cyrus, hadn''t pushed him that hard before. But this boy did. And now, he was finding out that the boy doesn''t even possess an affinity? So, he doesn''t possess an ability, and he had the mind to be pushing him that hard? Even the ones that possess affinities among them hadn''t pushed him that hard before. As known, people that doesn''t awaken an ability are considered useless for some time. So this boy that had been considered useless before had this kind of guts? Had the mindset to be bullying? Had the mindset to do what the others didn''t do? Like pushing someone the person sustained an injury the moment he fell to the ground. Thinking about these made Aiden angry, he was definitely gonna deal with him...the beatings he would give to him might even be worse. Aiden was moving front, and the boy was moving back. And making use of the speed dash skill, Aiden darted toward him with speed and gave him a nice punch in the stomach causing him to move back. The boy held his stomach, he was feeling pain, he knew there was no way he''d be able to beat Aiden. Aiden began walking toward him slowly, and the moment he reached where he was standing, the boy threw a swift kick that headed toward Aiden''s face. He wanted to try out his luck, if this kick touches Aiden''s face, he''ll definitely see the chance to do some things to him...like beating him up a little. But Aiden wouldn''t let the kick touch him just like that, it wouldn''t be that easy? Before the kick reached where he was standing, he had already moved to the side with speed as the boy''s leg swung past. He nced at Aiden and came with a nice punch...trying out his luck again. But Aiden dodged it by moving to the back with speed...and it was about time for Aiden to end this. He moved to the boy with speed, and on reaching him, he began giving him numerous punches in the stomach which caused blood to be oozing out of the boy''s mouth. And he ended the numerous punches with a nice punch in the face. A nice punchnded on the boy''s face he spat out blood and began falling to the ground. But no, Aiden wouldn''t let him fall to the ground like that. ..He hadn''t beaten him enough, he wasn''t satisfied. Before the boy could fall to the ground, Aiden gave him another punch in the face which changed the direction of his falling...he was now falling to the other side. Then Aidennded a nice kick in his stomach before hended on the groundpletely and spat out more blood. The same thing had happened to him, he was f**king weak, he couldn''t move, he justy on the ground with blood stain beside his mouth. And Aiden was done, he had dealt with all of them, he was satisfied. None of them fainted, they were just extremely weak that standing up from the ground was a problem for them at that moment. Some of them were even ncing at Aiden currently, but it was very hard for them to speak, they were just groaning in pain. Aiden could hear their groaning, and each of them was lying on the ground with their school bags on. Aiden was also carrying his school bag, remember, the battle took ce with their school bags on. And at that moment, Aiden began strolling toward where Cyrus was lying. And on reaching him, he said to him, "Didn''t I tell you I would deal with you guys? Now, look at what happened, I actually dealt with you guys". Aiden nced at the other boys, and about two of them were ncing at him. Then he continued speaking, "You guys should stop with your bullying, stop it. Stop bullying me and other kids, this is a warning. You guys are gonna receive more than this if you don''t stop. After beating up you guys, I''ll then report you guys to both my father and the teachers, I''m gonna repeat it, stop with your bullying. I''m out of here". ..Aiden had ryed his message, and he began strolling off at that moment. He didn''t care how they''ll get out of there. Though they were weak, he was sure they''ll definitely find a way to get out of this ce, they wouldn''t stay weak forever? And they wouldn''t want anyone to find them here and begin asking questions. They wouldn''t want anyone to know it was a 7-year-old boy that beat them up this way. And they''ll definitely cover up their bruised faces, they wouldn''t want anyone to see them. Aiden was sure about all these, that''s why he knows they''ll definitely find a way to get out of this ce. But what he wasn''t sure of was if they''ll stop their bullying. ..Would they continue bullying him and other students after these beatings he''s given to them? Or would they stop? Chapter 93 Plan To Engage In Some Sexual Stuff Again. That he wasn''t sure of, so he couldn''t answer it. As he strolled, he nced at the sky, it was darkening a little. Though it was mid-afternoon heading toplete evening...the sky was already darkening, that''s how it was supposed to be. He wouldn''t arrive homete, he was sure of that. He hadn''t been to this open field before, this was the first time he stepped foot into it...and this was the ce he whooped their asses just like he told them. But he was sure he''ll be able to find his way home from this ce though he hasn''t been here before. He nced back at the bullies, and they were still lying there. He didn''t doubt ''cause of that, he knew they''ll get out of this ce. By the time he had walked out of the open fieldpletely and arrived at the ce where he could now see people, he disabled both of the defense skills by saying it in his mind. ..He made use of the skills and dealt with the bullies, the system really proved herself undefeatable. ****** Remember, Aiden wasn''t sure if the bullies would heed what he told them...it was based on probability. Would they stop the bullying after he dealt with them? Or would they continue? ..Well, they stopped the bullying. At school, Aiden noticed that they''ve treated their bruised faces. But ncing at their faces, one could still notice the bruises, one could still tell they were beaten. Throughout that day at school, they didn''t bully Aiden, and they didn''t bully other kids. While Aiden was walking on thepound heading to the cafeteria with Oliver and Ava, they didn''t push him or something like that. They didn''t push other kids either. While Aiden was heading home along with his friends, they watched as the four of them walked past them without picking on Aiden. They just walked out of thepound heading straight to their different houses. ''They truly learned their lessons''. Aiden thought to himself as his lips curved in a smirk. Oliver and Ava had noticed it. Throughout today, they didn''t see them bullying other kids, they didn''t bully Aiden either. They even walked past them just now without trying to pick on, Aiden...what happened? But there was something they haven''t noticed, the little bruises on their faces. You know, they were hiding them to the best of their capabilities, and they treated them. So someone would have to look closely to notice them. This kept on going for days, the bullies didn''t pick on other kids nor did they pick on Aiden. Could they even be called bullies anymore? They weren''t picking on anyone anymore. Oliver and Ava found it really surprising that the boys would suddenly stop their bullying just like that? The both of them knew something had happened...but they didn''t just know what it was. Did Aiden do anything? They contemted it, but they couldn''t juste up with an answer...instead, the question kept lingering. And what did they decide to do? They decided to ask, Aiden. Maybe he had reported them to the teachers, or he reported them to his father. Either of them, that was their mindset. They were in ss and were sitting in Oliver''s seat when they decided to ask Aiden the question. And Oliver was the one that was gonna throw the question at, Aiden. The first thing he did was to call Aiden''s name and grab his attention... "Aiden". Aiden nced at Oliver, then Oliver uttered, "Aiden, you''ve noticed that those boys aren''t picking on you and other kids anymore. And I and Ava couldn''t help but wonder what happened, they couldn''t have stopped bullying all of a sudden just like that? Something must have happened. Aiden, did you do anything to stop their bullying?". "Something like what?". Aiden inquired. "Like reporting them to your dad which he immediately handled, or reporting them to the teachers". Oliver uttered once again. "I did no such thing, I didn''t report them or anything like that. And I wasn''t the one that stopped their bullying, I didn''t do anything. Maybe one of the kids they''ve been bullying couldn''t take it anymore, so he reported them. Something was done about it, and they stopped". ..Aiden denied itpletely. Oliver and Ava did nothing than nod their heads. He said he didn''t report them, what can they do than believe him? And what he said even made sense. Maybe one of the kids they''ve been bullying couldn''t take it anymore and decided to report them. ..Well, they were d the bullying had stopped, Aiden could now live his days at school freely. ****** Aidennded on the bed, but he didn''t just fall to the bed, someone pushed him. And who was that person? It was Alora. At this moment, she had taken off her servant''s clothes as she was wearing her bra and panties currently. She wanted to do some sexual things to Aiden again, she wanted Aiden to pleasure and satisfy her...she was f**king horny. Before this event, she masturbated for minutes. Remember, she said she and Aiden can engage in another round of sexual activities once they find the chance, when no one was at home. Well, no one was at home at this moment apart from her and Aiden. Aiden came home from school to meet his mum, Alora, Lydia, and Hazel. The only person that wasn''t at home was Ethan...as usual. But not too long after, Emma said something like it was about time for her, Lydia, and Hazel to head over to the market to get some things ''cause they were running short of some things at home. ..Now, Hazel doesn''t follow her mum to the market that much, it was always one of the servants that do follow her to the market whenever she wants to go to the market...especially, Lydia. But Emma said something days ago, Hazel would follow her to the market the next time she wants to go to the market which had already happened. When she wants to go to the market again to get some things, Aiden would follow her next. Now, that one hasn''t happened. But Aiden was aware, the next time his mum wants to go to the market with one of the servants, he was gonna follow them. ? And he was somehow anticipating it ''cause he had never followed his mum to the market before. He wanted to see what it felt like walking around in the market, speaking to sellers, and buying things. So not too long after he came back from his academy, Emma, Lydia, and Hazel left. It was mid-afternoon heading toplete evening. After they left, Alora went straight into her room, sat on the bed, and began pleasuring her pussy with her finger. She masturbated for minutes, and she was aware she and Aiden were the only ones at home currently. She wanted to do some sexual things to him again, she wanted him to satisfy her sexual urge. So she stood up from her bed and began strolling out of her room until she strolled out of itpletely. Then she headed straight to Aiden''s room, got to the door, and began knocking on it. She was aware Aiden was in his room. ..Now, Aiden that was a perverted person normally had begun imagining what it would feel like to eat Alora''s pussy at that moment. How it would feel like getting his dick sucked by her like how she did thest time they engaged in some sexual activities. He knew they were the only ones at home currently, and he wanted them to do some sexual things again. He remembered her telling him they would engage in another round of sexual activities when next they see the chance...well, now was the chance. But the thing was, was she horny? Does she need him to satisfy her sexual urge? ..Those were the thoughts running through Aiden''s mind. And those same thoughts were still running through his mind when he heard a knock on the door. And what followed next was Alora''s voice saying, "Aiden, I know you''re in there. Come out let''s engage in some stuff". The moment Aiden heard that, a smile appeared on his face. That stuff she was speaking of must be ''some sexual stuff''. She was horny and wanted him to satisfy her sexual urge...and he was fully ready for that. He stood up from his bed and began sauntering toward the door. He wanted to pleasure her, he wanted her to pleasure him, he wanted to engage in some sexual stuff with her like before... ..But the thing was, he didn''t want to appear desperate. Chapter 94 Pleasuring Her Again. (R18) He has his reasons for not wanting to appear desperate. One of them was he didn''t want her to think he was over-perverted. He got to the door of his room and opened it, and sexy Alora was standing there ncing at him. He wanted to have her, but he made sure it didn''t show on his face or reaction...he didn''t appear desperate at all. Her voice resounded, "Aiden, you remembered when I told you we are gonna engage in another round of sexual activities when we see the chance, when no one is at home. Well, this is our chance, no one is at home, and I''m very horny at this moment, I''ll need you to satisfy my sexual urge again, and I''ll do the same to you. What do you say?". Aiden was like, "Ummm..okay, I''m in". But actually, what he wanted to say was, "Yes, I''m in. I''ll love to finger the hell out of your pussy, eat it, and so on". ..But remember, he didn''t want to appear desperate. And immediately, Alora grabbed his hand and began strolling toward her room. As they strolled, a smile appeared on Aiden''s face, he was about to go enjoy himself right now. But Alora didn''t notice the smile on his face ''cause she faced frontpletely while strolling. She aimed to get to her room quickly and begin engaging in the sexual stuff...she was f**king horny. They got to her room, and immediately, she began taking off her clothes. After taking it off, she was in her bra and panties at that moment, she was f**king sexy. ncing at her body, Aiden''s little dick had already begun rising. Then she began strolling toward Aiden so seductively. She was about to do some steamy things to a 7-year-old boy again, and that same boy was gonna do some steamy things to her as well. The moment she reached where he was standing, she pushed him to the bed. ..And that was how Aidennded on her bed. Then shey on the bed as well lying where Aiden was. It was just like sheid on Aiden, but she didn''t let her body touch his. Her mouth was close to his mouth at that moment. And what followed next? She began kissing him. She was sucking the hell out of his lips, exploring his mouth, using her tongue to touch his. In fact, she was sucking his lips like they were lollipops. She was kissing him like she was kissing an adult. But she didn''t want to know, she didn''t care, she was f**king horny...all she needed now was satisfaction. And she didn''t care who would give her that satisfaction she needed. She was trying to get satisfaction from a small boy. This same boy satisfied her days ago, so she doesn''t care. She kept on kissing his mouth, and Aiden was trying his best to keep up. He could say she was kissing him roughly...but the thing was that he was enjoying it. She kept on kissing him until she had kissed him to her satisfaction. Her under was wet, what she needed now was a nice pleasure to her pussy. She would have loved a nice banging at this moment, she would have loved for a nice dick to enter her pussy. But Aiden was still a small boy, she had seen the size of his dick before, and she was sure he wouldn''t be able to satisfy her with that dick. So she was gonna let him do what he did to her pussy in the past. What she needed now was for him to eat her pussy to the best of his capability and also finger it. So she sat up on the bed as she wasn''t lying on top of him anymore. Then her voice resounded, "Aiden, my pussy is f**king wet right now. I need you to eat and finger my pussy just like you didst time". Then shey on the bed and shifted her panties to the side as Aiden could see her beautiful pussy right now. Then she began using two of her fingers to pleasure her pussy as she was moaning a little. She couldn''t wait, she needed pleasuring to her pussy...she was f**king horny. The moment she took both of her fingers off her pussy, she uttered to, Aiden, "Begin eating my pussy fast, I''m so horny". ..And Aiden wasted no time, he began moving his mouth toward her pussy. The moment his mouth reached her pussy and he licked it a little, pleasure passed around Alora''s body as soft moans escaped her mouth, "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhhh". Aiden didn''t stop, he kept on licking her pussy as Alora kept on moaning. She bit her lower lip and was using her hands to squeeze her big boobs as Aiden was eating the hell out of her pussy. Her pussy tasted so sweet, he didn''t want to stop, he kept on licking, eating, and sucking it to the best of his capability. It got to an extent where he began biting it. But he made sure to bite it with caution to not cause any damage to her pussy. As he bit it, immense pleasure passed around Alora''s body as loud moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhhhhh, Mmmmmm". Aiden made sure to eat her pussy to the extent it felt like it was an adult that was eating it. Eating her pussy the first time made him more experienced. So now, he was doing it with the little experience he''s gathered. Alora kept on moaning, and it got to an extent where she held his head and pushed his face further into her pussy. And Aiden kept on sucking the hell out of it as Alora kept on moaning and using her hands to squeeze her boobs. Currently, she was satisfied with that aspect, Aiden had eaten her pussy to her satisfaction. What she needed now was for him to finger it. And she didn''t waste time saying it, "Just as you did back then, I need you to finger my pussy until my juicees out. Finger it to the best of your capability". Her legs were still wide-open, and Aiden was still ncing at her beautiful pussy. Sucking it was so nice, her pussy tasted so sweet. Now, it was about time to finger it. He began thinking again if he should make use of the ''golden stiff finger'' to pleasure her pussy. ..He knew she was gonna enjoy it, her moaning would be louder than before. But he hadn''t even unlocked the skill not to talk of making use of it. Would he start calling out on the system now from the mind to unlock the skill ''cause he wants to use it to finger Alora''s pussy? That would be a hassle, and would Alora be patient enough? She needed him to begin fingering her pussy as fast as possible. She wouldn''t be patient enough to wait for him to call out on the system and unlock the skill before making use of it. And again, his skill points had drained somehow. He purchased two defense skills recently, and both of them cost him a total of 15,000 Skill points. In addition to the little skill points that were taken for him to make use of the skills. He doesn''t want his skill points to drain anymore as for now, so he wouldn''t unlock the ''golden stiff finger''. At least, he satisfied her thest time he made use of his normal finger to pleasure her pussy, so he was gonna do the same now. ..And he was confident he''ll be able to give her the satisfaction she needed. He thrust one of his fingers into her pussy and began putting it in and out. Immense pleasure passed around Alora''s body as loud moans escaped her mouth, "Mmmmmm, Ahhhhhhhh". He didn''t stop, he kept on going, he kept on fingering the hell out of her pussy. And these were the words flowing out of her mouth now, "Yeah, keep on going, make my juice flow out, finger the hell out of that pussy". Immense pleasure kept on passing around her body, the small boy was fingering her pussy well, he was giving her the satisfaction she needed. At that moment, Aiden began wondering what would happen if he made use of the golden stiff finger to pleasure her pussy...how would she be moaning? Look at how she was moaning though he didn''t make use of the skill and his fingers weren''t as big as an adult''s own. What if he was a teenager and then make use of the skill to finger her pussy...how would she be moaning? ..She''d be moaning so loudly, immense pleasure would be passing around her body, she''d feel like she was in heaven. Chapter 95 Pleasuring Each Other Again. (R18) Aiden kept on fingering her pussy as loud moans kept escaping Alora''s mouth. Then...Alora''s juice flowed out, Aiden felt it in his finger immediately. He had done what she told him to do, he fingered her pussy until her juice came out. Alora felt satisfied to a certain extent, but Aiden was very hard at that moment. His dick was stiffened, he needed some kind of pleasuring, and he knew Alora was gonna give it to him at the right time. Alora sat up on the bed, then she held his face and began kissing him once again. She sucked his lips like they were lollipops and explored his mouth. Then she began moving his face toward her boobs, she wanted him to suck and squeeze them. They were so hard. Though she''s been squeezing them herself for some time now, she wasn''t still satisfied. She wanted Aiden to suck and squeeze them to the best of his capability. As she was moving Aiden''s face toward her boobs, she uttered, "I want you to suck and squeeze my boobs, do it to the best of your capability". ..A bit of smile appeared on Aiden''s face as it was moving toward her boobs. Look at how big they were, it was just like they''d increased in size more. He was about to suck them now...nice. His face buried in her boobs, and he began sucking them to the best of his capability. Gosh! It was so nice, he felt like he was in heaven, her boobs were so big his face could get lost in them. He sucked from nipple to nipple, from one breast to the other. And moans kept escaping Alora''s mouth, "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhhh". After Aiden had sucked her boobs to a certain extent, he began squeezing them. Though his hands weren''t that big due to him being a small boy, he was squeezing and pressing her boobs to the best of his capability. And Alora was enjoying it ''cause she kept on moaning. Squeezing her boobs to a certain extent, Alora held his face and began kissing him again. At this moment, Aiden''s dick was as hard as rock, what he needed now was for Alora to suck and masturbate it for him. Alora kissed his mouth to her satisfaction then said to him again, "Squeeze and suck my boobs some more, I don''t feel satisfied yet". Then she buried Aiden''s face into her boobs again as Aiden began sucking. What can he do? She said she wanted him to continue sucking and squeezing her boobs, so he has to continue. And not like it was torture for him, he was enjoying doing it. He was sucking her boobs, and they tasted so nice. He was sucking from nipple to nipple, from breast to breast. "Ahhhhhhhh". Moans kept flowing out of Alora''s mouth. ..It got to an extent where Alora even had to hold his back head and push his face further into her boobs. From sucking them, Aiden began squeezing them. Squeezing them for about a minute more, Alora was now satisfied. And what did she do next? She began kissing Aiden again. It was just like she was kissing Aiden per satisfaction. After he had done some things to her like eating her pussy, fingering it, sucking her boobs, and so on, she''ll kiss him. That was how she does hers. She didn''t care that she was engaging in some sexual activities with a small boy, what she knows was that he was satisfying her, he was giving her the satisfaction she needed. He was relieving her sexual urge. She was working for the family of an average-ranked chief, what was wrong with the chief''s 7-year-old son satisfying her sexual urge? After she had kissed him to her satisfaction, Aiden needed some kind of relieving at this moment, he needed her to pleasure him as well. And before he could say it, she voiced out, "I know you want me to pleasure you, you want me to do some things to your dick. Well, I''m gonna do so right now". ..By now, Aiden had already taken off his clothes as he was in his underwear currently. And Alora began taking off his underwear slowly. The moment she had taken off his underwearpletely, his erect dick came out. ncing at it, Alora confirmed once again he wouldn''t be able to satisfy her with this size of dick. Banging her with this size of dick would be a bad idea. She held his dick and began stroking it, and a certain amount of pleasure was passing around Aiden''s body at that moment...it wasn''t enough to cause him to moan. She stroked his dick for about a minute and some seconds, then she put it into her mouth and began sucking. And that''s when immense pleasure passed around Aiden''s body he couldn''t help but let out a moan, "Mmmmmm". Alora kept on sucking his little dick as pleasure kept passing around Aiden''s body. She was putting her mouth in and out of it. From sucking the whole thing, she''ll begin licking the sides, then she''ll begin licking the cap, go straight to the balls, and begin sucking the whole dick once again. She was doing it so well that immense pleasure was passing around Aiden''s body as he kept on moaning. After she had sucked his dick for some time, she began stroking it once again. She stroked it for about a minute before putting the whole thing into her mouth once again. And moans escaped Aiden''s lips again, "Ahhhhhh". She sucked and sucked his little dick until Aiden now felt satisfied. But he didn''t release sperm to feel satisfied, his body just rxed...Alora had given him the satisfaction he needed. "So, how did that feel? You enjoyed it, right?". Alora inquired of Aiden. "Yes, I enjoyed it, it felt so nice". Aiden retorted. A bit of smile appeared on Alora''s face, then she pecked him on the cheek. And at that moment, Aiden was just wishing he could put his dick into her pussy or butthole. They had just been pleasuring each other, but he hadn''t prated her with his dick. ..Well, what can his dick do? Can it satisfy her? It was too small to satisfy her. He was aware of that concept. He had a skill in his seduction skill panel that could increase the size of his dick. Maybe with that skill, he might be able to satisfy her with his dick when banging her. ..But ugh, he hadn''t even unlocked the skill, and he doesn''t n on unlocking it now. Guess he wouldn''t be banging her anytime soon...but at least, he was having a taste of her to a certain extent by sucking her pussy, sucking her breasts, and the rest of that. Aiden satisfied Alora minutes ago, but seems like she wanted little satisfaction again. She was making herself feel horny again, she was squeezing her boobs and pleasuring her pussy as little moans were escaping her mouth. Aiden just sat there ncing at her squeezing her boobs and pleasuring her pussy. And though he was satisfied not too long ago, he could feel his cock rising again. Two perverts sitting close to each other were feeling horny once again, Alora needed pleasuring from Aiden again. She began moving her mouth toward his mouth again for a nice kiss. Her mouth reached his, and she began sucking the hell out of his lips. She wasn''t only sucking his lips, she was also exploring his mouth with her tongue. She kissed him to her satisfaction, then said to him, "Aiden, I know you''ve sucked and fingered my pussy before, can you do it again? I feel horny again, and need satisfaction". Aiden was willing and ready to do it. Wasn''t it her beautiful pussy? He could say he was ready to finger and suck it at any given time. And again, he was horny as well, what she did made him horny. He forwarded his mouth toward her pussy and began sucking it. And Alora moaned as usual, "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhhhh". As Aiden was eating her pussy, she was using her hands to squeeze her boobs, immense pleasure was passing around her body. Then she stretched her hand toward Aiden''s head, held it, and pushed his face further into her pussy as he kept sucking it. After he had sucked her pussy to her satisfaction, he began fingering it. He was gonna do this until he feels her juice on his finger. After that has been done, Alora would make sure to pleasure Aiden as well ''cause he was horny again just like her. And as for the sexual activities they were engaging in, they would make sure to be done with it before Emma, Lydia, and Hazel arrives from the market. ..They wouldn''t want to get caught. Chapter 96 Going To The Market. This was something Emma had said before. After Hazel was done following her to the market, Aiden was gonna be next. And as known, Hazel had already followed her to the market along with Lydia. That same day that Aiden and Alora engaged in some sexual stuff. Days passed after that day, and Emma was gonna be heading to the market today again to get some things for the house. And who was the servant that was gonna be following her today? Alora. Thest person that followed her to the market was Lydia, and it was Lydia that had been following her to the market most of the time. So today, she decided it was Alora that was gonna escort her to the market. And who was the second person that was gonna be following her? Aiden. No knights would be escorting them to the market or any stuff like that, Ethan didn''t order for them. And Emma wasn''t bothered at all, she needed none. Today was a free day for all students attending the academies meant for getting knowledge. They wouldn''t be going to school today. As known, they have two free days a week to rest. And that was the day it fell on that Emma had ns of visiting the market again. So, it wouldn''t be like how Hazel did hers. Coming back from her academy, preparing again, and following her mum to the market. Aiden''s own was gonna be different from hers. He was at home, so he was gonna be following his mum to the market straight from home. And he was somehow eager to engage in the event. As said, he wanted to see what walking around in the market would feel like. How buying things from merchants would feel like. ..And best of all, Alora was gonna be following them as well. The schedule was, they were gonna head to the market at noon. So in the morning, they just engaged in other activities. Currently, Aiden was already preparing in his room. He had taken off the robe he was wearing and put on another one. The one he took off was the one he does wear to stay at home. Alora was also preparing as well, Emma was the only one that had finished preparing. After Aiden was done preparing, he strolled out of his room and began heading toward his mum and dad''s room. And on reaching it, the door was wide open, and there was his mum counting arge number of copper coins. She was pouring them out of a certain small bag and counting them on the bed...and that was arge amount there. This was definitely the money she wanted to carry to the market...seems like they were gonna be getting a lot of things. Or who knows? Maybe it wasn''t the whole coins she was gonna be carrying to the market. ncing at arge number of coins, he couldn''t help but voice out, "Wow! That''s arge amount of money we got there". ..And that''s when Emma noticed him. He had been standing there ncing at her count the money, but she didn''t notice him. She nced at him and immediately stood up from the bed with the mini bag in her hand and some coins on the bed. And Aiden strolled into the room and voiced out once again, "That''s arge amount of money". "Yes, Aiden". Emma uttered. ..Aiden wanted to joke a little, so he said once again, "What of my share, mum? Am I not getting anything out of the money". Emma didn''t even reply to the question, she just nced at him with a kind of expression on her face, it wasn''t that pleasant...and Aiden understood immediately. He was joking from the very beginning anyway. He uttered once again, "This is definitely the money you''re carrying to the market, right?". "Yes, Aiden". Emma responded. "Are you carrying all of it, mum?". "No, definitely not. The things we are gonna get in the market aren''t up to the number of coins in this bag and the ones on the bed". Emma retorted once again. Aiden did nothing but nod his head. Then Emma inquired of him, "You''re fully prepared, right?". "Yes, mum". "We''ll move soon, let me finish calcting the number of copper coins in this bag, then take the ones I''ll need in purchasing things at the market". "Okay, mum". Aiden uttered as he began walking out of her room. ..By now, Emma had already counted all the copper coins in the bag, and she hade out of her room fully prepared to head over to the market. Alora was already prepared as well as she had been waiting in the living room for a while now. And Aiden was somehow disappointed in her dress, she was wearing a long robe that didn''t reveal her packages at all. He wished she was dressed in her servant clothes so he would be ncing at her ass while they were at the market. That clothe does reveal all her package, both her big boobs and big ass. It was somehow tight. But as for the one she was wearing now, all her packages were concealed, and Aiden didn''t like it. Well, Emma''s instruction was for her to change up, she didn''t want her to wear that servant''s clothes to the market. ..That was how they always change whenever they want to follow Emma to the market. Currently, it was about time for the three of them to begin moving. Hazel ced her palm on Aiden''s back and uttered, "Have a good time at the market". Aiden did nothing but nod his head, yeah, he was nning to have a good time there. They strolled out of the house and were walking on thepound currently. Ethan could have easily ridden them to the market if he was around, but he wasn''t. He was barely around whenever Emma wants to go to the market, so he barely rides her to the market. And Emma couldn''t ride herself to the market, she doesn''t know how to ride a horse. The three of them had strolled out of thepound currently as they were walking on the road. Now, they could purchase some things at the City Square, there were merchants at the City Square that sells both foodstuff and other stuff. But Emma wanted to go to the main market. At the main market, they''ll meet more sellers and could easily buy want they wanted. They could easily move from one ce to the other. If you aren''t satisfied with the goods a merchant wants to sell to you, or you don''t agree with the price. You could easily move to another merchant ''cause many merchants are selling the same goods at the main market. But at the City Square, moving from one ce to the other wouldn''t be much of a nice idea ''cause there weren''t many merchants at the City Square. They weren''t up to the number of sellers at the main market. ..But that doesn''t mean the sellers at the City Square aren''t selling their goods, they are. Emma had purchased stuff at the City Square before, but as for now, she was heading to the main market. They journeyed and journeyed until they got to the main market. And gosh! There were a lot of people there. This was Aiden''s first time being here, so this was somehow fascinating to him. But as for Emma and Alora, this was nothing to them, they had been to the market numerous times. People were there purchasing stuff, and Aiden could see many of them holding bags in their hands, bags filled with the stuff they bought. The sellers just lined up in order, and many of them were selling their goods. They consisted of both males and females. ..And buyers were everywhere, consisting of both males and females as well. Emma nced at Aiden and voiced out, "Somehow fascinating to you, right?". "Yes, are they always this many?". Aiden inquired with a kind of stunned expression on his face. Emmaughed a little before retorting, "Yes, they are always this many, and they wouldn''t reduce until it gets to nighttime. Even at dusk, you might still be seeing some people walking around here, and some sellers might still be present, This ce wouldn''t be empty until it gets toplete dusk". Aiden nodded his head in understanding. People in different colors of robes were just walking about. He would love to follow his mum to the market again. But at least, he''ll get to experience what it feels like walking about in the market today. Emma nced at Alora and said to her, "Let''s get bags first before we start purchasing things". They''ll need those bags to put the things they''ll purchase. They didn''t carry bags from home, so they''ll need to purchase bags here. Chapter 97 Going To The Market.(2) That''s what many of them at the market did. Most of them didn''t bring bags from their homes, so the moment they got to the market, they purchased bags first before walking around and purchasing stuff. So the merchants that were selling sack bags were selling a lot. But some brought bags from their homes. Emma wasn''t new to the market, she knew where sack bags were being sold as well as Alora. So they began heading to one of the ces. As they strolled, Aiden was just ncing around. Though there were lots of people at the main market already, more people were still trooping into it. They got to one of the ces where sack bags were being sold, and the merchant there was male. Emma and the merchant began discussing talking about the price of his sack bags. And ording to what he was telling her, they were more expensive than what she purchased thest time she was at the market. She began bargaining price with him, but the price wasn''t reducing. ..She doesn''t n on purchasing the bags from him, she was gonna move to other merchants to see if the price was the same. This was something about purchasing things at the market. Even if you''re with enough money, you have to learn to move from seller to seller to check out on prices of stuff...to see if the prices are the same. A merchant could cheat you ''cause you don''t know how to bargain or you''re toozy to move from merchant to merchant. Unless the money with you is too much, and you choose to be spending them anyhow. ..It''s a matter of choice. That''s why it was always good toe to the main market where merchants were in abundance so you could easily move from merchant to merchant. This was something Aiden was already aware of, but he was learning more from his mum. The three of them began moving to another merchant that deals in sack bags. And on reaching the merchant, Emma told him what she wanted to purchase, and he told her the price. It was the same price as the other merchant told her. She tried another merchant, and it was the same price, the price of sack bags had truly increased. And she headed straight to the first merchant where she wanted to purchase sack bags from. ..This was how it was being done at the market, Aiden was learning. Getting to the merchant, he was attending to a customer, so Emma, Alora, and Aiden had to wait. After he was done attending to the customer, Emma began speaking to him once again. And he was just like, "You''ve tried other ces and seen that it''s the same price. The price of sack bags has increased, I wasn''t nning to cheat you". "But you know that we are at the market, that''s how it''s been done at the market, didn''t do anything wrong". Emma stated. The man only nodded his head, yeah, Emma didn''t do anything wrong. They purchased some sack bags from the man and everything was handed to Alora to hold. Then the merchant thanked Emma as the three of them strolled out of his presence. Then they began walking about in the market purchasing things, mostly foodstuff. And for each stuff they purchased, they dropped them into the bags. They purchased about three sack bags, Alora was holding two, while Emma was holding one. Aiden was holding nothing, he was just following them around as they purchased things and he was learning. There were lots of people at the market, so as Aiden was walking, he does bump into people sometimes. But he made sure not to miss his mum and Alora. Sometimes, they would have gone far from him, but he''ll make sure to hasten his pace and reach where they were again. And Emma does nce around sometimes to make sure Aiden was still with them. And what could Aiden say for the minutes they had been walking around in the market? He was enjoying it. He was seeing different people, he was watching how his mum bargained prices. And best of all, Alora was with them...thedy he had done some things to. Thedy he engaged in some sexual activities with, thedy that sucked his dick, and so on. Alora being near him does give him joy. But the thing was that she wasn''t wearing her tight servant clothes right now. He would have loved to be ncing at her ass as she was walking, as they were walking about in the market. But what has been done has been done, she wasn''t wearing her servant''s clothing, she was wearing a long robe, nothing can be done about it. Emma was the wife of an average-ranked chief, she had servants, she could choose to be sending her servants to the market all the time. She could choose never to step foot into the market anymore after servants were bestowed on them. Alora and Lydia could easily be handling the stress of going to the market and getting things for the house. But Emma still chose to be going to the market with one of the maids following her each time she wants to visit the market. ..That was the kind of master she was. Or let''s say she still chooses to be going to the market after servants were bestowed to her just like she was doing now. She could be ordering knights to escort her whenever she wants to go to the market. Once she tells her husband, and her husband requests for some knights from the king, the king wouldn''t waste time bestowing knights to him for as long as he needed them. Ethan was an average-ranked chief, he was supposed to have his knights by now just like the other high-ranked and average-ranked chiefs. But he told the king he doesn''t need one but could order one whenever he needed them. This was something the king found fascinating about him and loved him for it. So Emma could either choose to be sending her servants to the market all the time, or she could be ordering knights to escort her whenever she wanted to go to the market. But she wasn''t doing any of these, that shows the kind of person she was. Yeah, knights had escorted her to the market before, but it doesn''t happen frequently...at all. The three of them kept on walking about in the market purchasing stuff, and Emma was the one doing all the talking and bargaining, she was good at it. The sack bags in their hands were getting filled up and heavy. Alora was the one getting affected by the heaviness more ''cause she was carrying two f**king bags. As for Aiden, he was enjoying ''cause all he was doing was walking around and learning things. They were strolling to a certain shade when Emma nced at Aiden and uttered, "So, Aiden, how is it going? How has your stay here been so far". "Nice, I''m learning things, I am seeing how you''re bargaining with the sellers to purchase things. I am experiencing for the first time what it feels like walking about in the market. It''s just nice". Aiden retorted. And a smile appeared on Emma''s face, then she nodded her head a little before they resumed their strolling. They walked around in the market for some more time purchasing things. And now, they were done, it was about time to head home. They began sauntering out of the market as there were still lots of people in it. Aiden was gonna ry this to Hazel once he gets home, he enjoyed walking around in the market, it was a nice feeling. He enjoyed seeing their mum bargain prices whenever she wants to buy something. ..Alora held two sack bags filled with stuff while heading out of the market, while Emma held one...and they were heavy. ****** Aiden had just arrived home after a long day at school. They engaged in a lot of activities in his ssroom, teachers gave them a lot of things to do. Aiden was aware of those things, so many of them weren''t a problem for him. But what exhausted him was when the history teacher stepped foot into their ssroom, taught them for a while, and gave them sswork to do. Out of all the subjects that were being taught in his ssroom, the subject he hated most was history. In fact, he doesn''t hate other subjects ''cause most of them were very easy for him, but he hated history. As known, he wasn''t born in this world, he reincarnated into this world. So he doesn''t know anything regarding the events that took ce in the past before this time. They were in ancient time currently, so their history were events that took ce in a more ancient world...it was hard for, Aiden. Chapter 98 Does The System Want To Punish Me? But he had been grabbing a lot due to the teachings he''s been receiving from their history teacher. He''s been learning a lot regarding the events that took ce in the past, in a more ancient world. The other students in his ssroom were learning a lot too. But it was always still hard whenever the history teacher gives them something to do in the ssroom. It does stress Aiden out, it does take him minutes to finish the ss work. And whenever he was done, it would feel like he had lost brain cells. This world''s history was hard for him. So out of all the activities that took ce in his ssroom today, all the subjects they were taught, history was the one that stressed him out. ..But he had arrived home now, what he wanted to do was just to stroll into the house, enter his room, andnd on the bed. But would he be able to do that? Something was waiting to reveal itself to him. And what was that? The system''s quest. He was sauntering toward the main house to step foot into it when the system''s interface appeared in front of him. ______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> _______ A bewildered expression appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment seeing the quest. Now, this was a different quest, he had never gotten something like this before. He had just arrived home and was nning to reach his room andnd on the bed, and the system was giving him a quest to jog to his academy and jog back home? He hadn''t even entered the house not to talk of changing up and taking off his bag. ''What sort of quest is this? Does the system want to punish me? What have I done wrong?''. Aiden thought to himself. ..He knew he''ll have to aplish the quest, as said, he doesn''t like missing out on the rewards. But what he doesn''t know was if he should go into the house to drop off his bag and begin jogging back to his academy, or if he should just start jogging now without entering the house at all. He decided to go with thetter ''cause he''ll most likely meet his mum when he enters the house. And when he had dropped his bag, changed up, and wants to head out again...his mum would definitely question him. So it was best to begin jogging back to his academy without entering the house. He nned to enter the house, head straight to his room, andnd on his bed...but see what the system had caused? How would people that had seen him pass before view him when they see him jogging back again? And worst of all, he''d still be wearing that same robe and carrying his school bag. They''d be thinking something had happened or he was running from someone. ..That would be what would run through their minds most likely. He thought of the quest the system gave to him yesterday. ''Drink two cups of water'' which he easily aplished though he wasn''t thirsty. Why can''t the system give him another quest like that? Even if she adds another cup of water to it and it bes ''drink three cups of water'', Aiden would still prefer to aplish that than what the system had just given to him now. Getting to his academy on foot wouldn''t be easy ''cause the academy wasn''t close to his home...he knew the quest wouldn''t be easy to aplish at all. This thought couldn''t help but run through his mind, ''What have I done to deserve this?''. ..It just seemed like the system wanted to punish him in the name of giving him a quest. And this was another thought that ran through his mind almost immediately, ''And not like the rewards increased, it''s still the same 10 Exp and 10 Skill points for aplishing such a difficult quest''. It was he, Oliver, and Ava that came back from school together. As known, they''ll reach their different houses before he reaches his. So the both of them had already reached their homes while Aiden kept on sauntering. ..And now that he had finally arrived home, he got a quest from his system to jog back to his academy. It was just somehow and a little annoying. But there was no need to suck, he should begin working on aplishing the quest now. He strolled out of thepound, then muttered to himself, "I''m gonna sweat a lot from doing this". The moment he made that utterance, he began jogging. Now, jogging was different from running. While jogging, you wouldn''t need to go too fast, you wouldn''t need to add extra pace to your movement. But running requires you to go fast though you can go at the speed you like, it shouldn''t be as slow as jogging. So Aiden''s pace at this moment wasn''t that fast, it was gonna take a while before he reaches his academy. He hade to discern something, before he jogs to and fro from his academy, lots of time would have passed. So he wouldn''t arrive home at the normal time he was supposed to, and that might make his mum question him...or maybe not. Well, if she questions him, he knows what to say, and it was gonna be a lie...it wouldn''t be the first time he was lying to his mum. He was still jogging when he thought of something. What if hees across any of his ssmates on his way to the academy? He or she would be like, ''Aiden, where are you heading to still carrying your school bag and wearing the robe you wore to school today?''. And if he doesn''t reply to the question, the person might end upughing. So he was hoping not toe across any of his ssmates at this moment. It was just like he was doing exercise, he was carrying his school bag that had books in it with reed pens and jogging...he was doing exercise. Jogging past some people, they''ll swivel their heads around and nce at him, where was this small boy jogging to? That''s what was running through their minds. Some even recognized he was the son of, Ethan, an average-ranked chief. While some didn''t even bother to nce at him after he ran past. They didn''t care to nce at him, some didn''t even notice he ran past them. Aiden was still jogging, and by now, balls of sweat were already forming on his forehead...it wasn''t easy. He wasn''t walking, he was jogging, so he was already feeling heat around his body. Jogging for some minutes more, the balls of sweat on his forehead had already increased. It got to a point where he had to stop, he was panting a little. As said, it was just like the system wanted to punish him. ..But that wasn''t the case, the system didn''t give him the quest with punishment in mind. There were what they call hard quests, and there were bits of easy ones. The one the system gave to him was a hard quest that he was already trying to aplish. Aiden stood at a spot with his body bent a little and balls of sweat still on his forehead...he was also panting. ''I have to keep going, I have to aplish the quest''. Aiden thought to himself. And with that, he began jogging once again. It wasn''t easy, he felt like giving up at some point, but he had to force himself to keep going. At some point, he''ll start breathing like he was about to have a heart attack, then he''ll continue jogging once again. ..And right now, Aiden had arrived in front of his academy, but he didn''t step foot into thepound...that wasn''t part of the quest. Unless the system then says to him, ''Step foot into thepound to fully aplish the quest''. Aiden was panting hard right now with his body bent a little and his gaze focused on one of the buildings of the academy. At this moment, no students nor teachers were strolling out of the academy, and he hopes it stays that way. What would he say when a teacher or student strolls out of the academy and questions him? Especially the one that saw him going home. And here he was sweating and panting like he ran a marathon? He wasn''t ready to answer questions, so he was just hoping no one walks out of the academy. ''I''ve gotten to my academy, now, it''s time to jog back home, gosh! This can be considered punishment, would the system give me this same quest another day?''. Aiden thought to himself. Well, it was best to worry about thister. As for now, it''s time to start jogging back home. Chapter 99 Completing Quests. Aiden was already jogging back home, and he had covered meters by now. Balls of sweat were still on his forehead, and he was still panting while jogging. It just seemed like he was exercising his body. ''Even if it isn''t punishment, the system could have just informed me she wanted me to exercise. She didn''t want to say it directly, so she decided to give it to me in form of a quest''. Aiden thought to himself once again while still jogging. ..But that wasn''t the case, his thinking was still wrong. It wasn''t easy carrying his school bag and jogging...it wasn''t easy at all. Sweats were just drizzling out of his body, he felt exhausted, he needed to freshen up. And he was gonna do that once he arrives home. After he was done freshening up, he''lly on his bed for a long time. The same thing was still repeating itself, he''ll jog for some time, stop to get his breath a little, then continue jogging. ..And by now, he had covered kilometers, he had gotten so close to his house. He nced at the sky, it had darkened a little, it wasn''t as bright as it was when he first arrived home and got the quest from his system. He arrived in front of his home and stepped foot into thepound, and his breathing was so heavy. Apart from his breathing being heavy, he was sweating. Now, he was aware of something, he knew when he steps foot into the house and meets all of them there like his mum, Alora, Lydia, and so on, they would definitely question him. And the question would be like, ''Aiden, why are you sweating like this? What happened?''. But what can he do? He has to step foot into the house. He can''t stay here forever? When they ask him such a question, he knew what he was gonna tell them, and it was gonna be a lie. He began sauntering toward the house with his breathing still heavy, he was f**king tired. He had arrived in the living room by now, and the only person he saw there was, Hazel. Where were the rest? Weren''t they at home? ..But then, he began hearing voices and perceiving a nice aroma, they were in the kitchen. This was nice, he just has to make his way to his room before any of themes out, he doesn''t want to answer questions. But he was gonna receive one right now, and it was gonna be from, Hazel. He was strolling toward his room when the question resounded in his ears, "Aiden, you''reing home a littlete today, and why are you sweating like this? You look exhausted". "It''s a long story, can''t exin that right now". Aiden retorted. And a kind of confused expression appeared on Hazel''s face the moment Aiden made that utterance. Then Aiden''s voice resounded again, "Please, don''t tell mum and the rest about this, alright?". "Why shouldn''t I?". Hazel questioned. "For many reasons. The number one reason is that I don''t want to start answering questions, I don''t have the power for it. You said it yourself, I look exhausted, and truly, I''m so exhausted. What I need now is rest, don''t have the power to start answering questions". Aiden exined. Hazel nodded her head a little before voicing out, "Okay". "Thanks". And after uttering that, Aiden continued strolling toward his room. He reached the door of his room, opened it, and stepped foot into it. Then he took off his bag and flung it away...he was so tired and mmy. And reaching his bed, hended on it, it felt like he should just close his eyes and doze off. But he has to shower first, he can''t sleep off with this sweaty body? He was feeling ufortable. His clothes were soaked in sweat, he needed to take them off. He was wearing a green robe, and he didn''t waste time taking it off and flinging it away. He was even too tired to keep things properly, he doesn''t have the time for it. ..Taking off his school bag, he flung it away...taking off his clothes, he flung it away as well. He was lying on the bed currently, and the system''s interface appeared in front of him at that moment, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ ncing at the interface, Aiden muttered to himself at that moment, "Getting just 10 Skill points and 10 Exp forpleting such a hard quest is a bit unfair. The rewards never increase no matter how hard the quest is". ..Well, there was nothing he could do about it, that''s the number of rewards he''ll keep getting forpleting each daily quest whether it was hard or easy. After he got up from the bed, he showered, and it felt so refreshing. While he was strolling back to his room, he sighted his mum and the servants. And his mum threw a question at him that he was somehow expecting, "Aiden, you came back a littlete today, why?". And he gave her a quick lie as an answer, he had no time for long talk. She was satisfied with the answer, and he didn''t waste time strolling into his room. ..What he wanted to do at that moment was doze off before it gets to time for everyone to eat dinner. ****** _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ This was what Aiden saw on the system''s interface after it appeared in front of him. Ten days passed after Aidenpleted the quest to jog back to his academy and jog back home. And afterpleting that quest, as usual, he had beenpleting other daily quests and earning rewards, and they weren''t that hard. It hadn''t been long since he just arrived home from his academy that he got the system''s notification. He was sitting on his bed, and this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''Complete twenty push-ups without stopping? Now, this is a little hard''. He had gotten a quest like this in the past, but it was toplete ten push-ups, and hepleted it without much stress...it wasn''t that hard. But as for this quest, plete twenty push-ups without stopping'', it was somehow hard. But even though it was hard, he still has to try to aplish it. At least, it was better than the one when he got a quest to jog back to his academy and jog back home. He stood up from his bed and began strolling out of his room. Right now, he had arrived at thepound. His mum wasn''t at home, but while he was strolling out of the living room, he met Alora and Lydia there, and they didn''t question him as to where he was heading to. Standing on thepound, he sighed, then thought to himself, ''It''s time''. Then hey on the ground, but not like hey down t on the ground, he didn''t let his clothes touch the ground. Both of his palms were on the ground, it was both of them that were supporting his whole body currently. ..Then the push-ups started, he began going up and down. He had gotten to ten currently, he had done a total of ten push-ups. And now, he could feel his hands shaking. But he didn''t stop, he didn''t give up, he kept on going. ..11, 12, 13, 14, 15. Getting to fifteen, his hands shook badly that he almosty t on the ground, but he didn''t let it, he controlled himself. Balls of sweat were already forming on his forehead, it wasn''t easy. ..16, 17, 18, 19, 20. And it''s done, hepleted twenty push-ups without stopping. Hey t on the ground at that moment, he didn''t care if his clothes would stain or not. All he knew was that he needed to lie t on the ground due to how weak his hands had be. Lying there for about a minute, he stood up from the ground, he was d that he was able toplete the quest. And the system''s interface appeared in front of him at that moment, _______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ________ ncing at the interface, Aiden uttered to himself, "Yeah, the same amount of rewards forpleting such a hard quest". And right after that, his status interface appeared in front of him, _______ <(Quests)> ________ And with that, Aiden began strolling back into the house. Chapter 100 Upcoming Graduation. Months had passed, Aiden was 8 years and some months old now. And Hazel was 16 years old now. One year had been added to Ethan, Emma, and the servants'' ages. And within these months that had passed, lots of events had taken ce. One of them was, Aidenpleting daily quests, which never stopped. And the daily quests consisted of both hard ones and easy ones. Ethan hadn''t been promoted, he was still an average-ranked chief, and he wasn''t worried about that. And you know what? Aiden was still friends with Oliver and Ava, which would continue for a long time. Those bullies didn''t dare to bully Aiden or any other students again after the beating Aiden gave them. ..In fact, they can''t be called bullies anymore ''cause they hadn''t tried to bully a single student after the beating Aiden gave them. And no other bullies had emerged at Aiden''s academy, everything was going peacefully. Miss Alice was still their ss teacher, but she wasn''t teaching them any subject, she does teach other sses though. Remember, the news spread around that a boy was caught ncing at naked females at the Mudville River which was true. And who was that boy? Aiden...the son of an average-ranked chief. They chased after him but weren''t able to catch him, and the news spread around after that. But even with all those, Aiden still had ns of visiting the river again. But this time, he was gonna do it of his own will, not ''cause the system gave him a quest to do it. And did he? Yes, he did, he visited the river again. After he had arrived home, he changed up, took the mask from his item panel, and began heading toward the river. None of his parents were at home at that time, only the servants, and they didn''t bother to question him when he was going out of the house. He knew he was gonna visit the river that day, so he tried his very best to arrive home on time. And he didn''t let down his guard ''cause the news had died down and many people had forgotten about it. He still made sure to carry a mask which he was gonna use in covering his face and all that...anything could happen. And while he was heading toward the forest which was like shortcut to getting to the river, he was very cautious, he kept ncing around, he made sure no one was watching him. And he did the same thing before entering the wilderness, he made sure no one was around, he made sure no one was watching him. And before he entered the forest, he covered his face with the mask. He didn''t meet anyone in the forest, so it was very easy for him to get to the river, no obstruction of any sort. And he was so familiar with the paths that led to the river. ..Getting close to the river, he hid in the leaves and began ncing at the naked bodies of thedies. While ncing at them, he got an erection once again, his dick rose...he became horny. And the best of all was that it was mostly youngdies that were at the river, they were looking fresh. So everything about them was fresh. From their pretty faces, to their big boobs, their pussies, and their buttocks...everything was looking nice and enticing. He even licked his mouth while ncing at them. As usual, he kept wishing he could prate even one of them. He wished he could put his dick into one of their pussies or buttholes, but that wasn''t possible. So he just stood there with his erect dick ncing at their naked bodies. Satisfied with how much he had seen, he evacuated the forest. He didn''t get caught, nothing happened to him. Arriving home, he didn''t meet either his mum or dad. And that was even better ''cause he wouldn''t need to answer questions. He made sure Oliver never found out he was the one caught ncing at nakeddies in the past, and he didn''t find out about the recent one he did...Aiden made sure of that. But that was thest time Aiden visited the river, it never happened again. But who knows? He might visit the river again in the future. ..These were past events, events that took ce months ago. For the period that passed, Aiden and Alora engaged in more sexual activities. Alora kept using Aiden to satisfy her sexual urge whenever she was alone with him, and Aiden enjoyed it all. He got to suck her boobs numerous times, ate her pussy, fingered it, and she even kissed his mouth numerous times. She never takes it easy whenever she was kissing him, she does kiss him like she was kissing an adult...she does suck his lips like they were lollipops. And Aiden received lots of blowjobs from Alora, she does suck his cock like it was candy. But not once did Aiden ever put his dick into her pussy, not once did he ever bang her, she never allowed it. His dick was too small to give her the satisfaction she needed. ..As said, all these were past events. Hazel was 16 years old now, and it was about time for her to graduate from school. She had passed through all the necessary sses, she had gained knowledge to an extent, she was intelligent, it was time for her to graduate from her academy. Her parents were happy, the servants were happy, Aiden was happy. And she wasn''t the only one that would be graduating, some students that had passed through all the necessary sses would be graduating along with her. ..And the graduation ceremony was gonna take ce two days from the current time they were in. Some activities would take ce at the ceremony, there''d be food, some speeches would be made, and so on. And the ceremony was gonna take ce on the day when no students were to be present at school. So the school would be empty of students that day apart from the students that would be graduating. And some teachers would also be present, the head teacher of that academy would be present, and the parents of the students that were graduating would be present as well. ..That day was meant to be a happy day. Aiden was at school currently, in fact, he was inside his ssroom sitting in his seat. ording to what his parents told him, he was gonna be present at Hazel''s graduation ceremony, and he was d about it...he wanted to go. He was sitting at the far end of his seat ''cause Oliver and Ava were sitting with him on that same seat. He had to make space for them, and they weren''t disturbing him at all ''cause he always loved it whenever they were sitting close to him...they were his friends. They were discussing a certain topic before they climaxed that topic. And right now, Oliver and Ava had noticed something, it was regarding, Aiden. ..They just noticed that a smile had been stered to his face for some time now, and they didn''t know why...it was making them curious. They were curious, and they didn''t n on keeping their curiosity to themselves, they nned on asking Aiden why he was smiling. So Ava inquired of him at that moment, "Aiden, why are you smiling?". And the way Aiden nced at them after that question rang into his ears, it was just like he came back into reality. And his voice resounded at that moment, "Oh! I was smiling ''cause my older sister would be graduating from her academy soon. And best of all, I would be attending the graduation ceremony that would take ce in the next two days". "Wow! That''s nice". Ava uttered with a bit of smile on her face. "Your sister is somehow lucky, at least, she would be done with school, she has gathered all the knowledge she needs. But we all know learning doesn''t stop though, she''ll keep on gaining knowledge even after graduating from school. But the thing is, she''ll be done with school". Oliver voiced out. Aiden only nodded his head to Oliver''s utterance, all he said was true. Then Ava''s voice resounded again, "As for us, we still have a long way to go before graduating from school, we still have many sses to pass through. At least, we are moving forward. We weren''t present the day thest graduation ceremony took ce at this school". "Yeah, graduation ceremonies do take ce when other students wouldn''t be present at school. Isn''t that how it is at your sister''s academy? Wouldn''t the graduation ceremony take ce on the day when students aren''t supposed to go to school?". Oliver threw a question at Aiden. "Yes, that''s exactly how it''s gonna be, two days from now". Aiden retorted nodding his head a little. Chapter 101 Graduation Ceremony. There was something Ava wanted to remind Aiden of, so as he would be enjoying the graduation ceremony, he''ll keep that in mind...he wouldn''t enjoy too much that he''ll forget about it. So she voiced out at that moment, "Aiden, as you''ll be enjoying your sister''s graduation ceremony that day, I want you to keep something in mind". "And what is that?". Aiden inquired with a bit of inquisitive facial expression. "We have uing tests under three subjects, history is one of them, the subject you hate the most". Ava reminded. Aiden ced his palm on his forehead and uttered, "Damn! That''s true". "I''m telling you this so you wouldn''t over-enjoy your sister''s graduation ceremony and forget about it. You have to revise what we''ve been learning, and that''s the same case for us too. Remember, these tests are important". Oliver ced his right arm over Aiden''s shoulder and voiced out, "But we all know Aiden is intelligent. Even if he over-enjoys the graduation ceremony and doesn''t revise that much, he''ll still do well on the history test even if he doesn''t like the subject. You know him well". Yeah, this was something Aiden was aware of. He doesn''t like this world''s history, but he had learned a lot to do badly on the test even if he doesn''t study for it that much. But what he knows was, on that day, he''ll definitely have to crack his brain a lot while doing the test. If he doesn''t revise at all, it would be worse, he''ll have to crack his brain a lot more on that day. So he decided that even if he enjoys the ceremony, he''ll still try his best to study a little once he gets home...he''ll try to revise what they''ve been taught by reading. "Well, I just wanted to remind him". Ava uttered in reply to Oliver. And after she made that utterance, they didn''t talk about that subject anymore. They discussed other things until a teacher stepped foot into their ssroom and Oliver and Ava had to go back to their seats. ****** The day had arrived for Hazel''s graduation ceremony to take ce. All the Dankworth family was gonna be going apart from the two servants, Alora and Lydia. They were to stay at home and watch over the house. All of them had dressed up in nice-looking robes. And there was one surprising thing, Ethan was dressed in a robe as well. Remember, he does dress like a warrior most of the time. He could choose to dress like a warrior to his daughter''s graduation ceremony, but he chose to wear a robe instead. This was an asion, an important day for his daughter, it was best he wears a robe. Hazel was dressed in a purple-colored robe, this was the robe that was given to her by the school. These were the colors of robes all the graduating students would wear, they were given to them by the school. And each of them was gonna wear a certain cap on their head. The four of them were strolling toward the horse that had a carriage attached to its back currently, that was the horse they were gonna use in journeying to Hazel''s academy. It wasn''t that far from where they were living, but they didn''t want to trek to that ce, so they chose to make use of the horse and the carriage. ..Remember, Ethan had been riding Hazel to her school for years though it wasn''t that far from their home. Ethan had mounted the horse by now, and Emma, Hazel, and Aiden had entered the carriage. Then Ethan rode the horse out of thepound. They had arrived in front of Hazel''s academy by now, and Ethan didn''t waste time riding the horse straight into the schoolpound. He came down from the horse, and his family came out of the carriage. Aiden would have the chance to spend more time in Hazel''s academy. He''ll get to nce around thepound and the edifices well. Ethan had been riding both him and Hazel to their different academies for months now. And Hazel''s academyes first before Aiden''s own. So whenever they get to Hazel''s academy, he''ll get to nce at thepound and the edifices for a while before Ethan rides off again. ..But today, he wouldn''t nce at those things for a short while, he''ll nce at them for a long time. He''ll spend some time here. There were other horses packed at the side of the schoolpound, these were horses of some of the parents and the graduating students...not all the parents had horses to bring to the school. And from the chairs and the tables on the schoolpound, one could easily tell that a ceremony was to take ce here. And each of the chairs and tables was sheltered. Apart from that, there were some drinks on some of the tables, alcoholic drinks, the ones that could get a person intoxicated if he drinks too much of it. These were drinks for the adults, mostly the men...fathers of the graduating students. But if a woman wants to take some of them too, they are allowed to, but they shouldn''t get intoxicated. And there were drinks for the graduating students and kids that would be attending the ceremony, those aren''t alcoholic. The bottles were just like modern-day bottles, ss bottles. And there''ll also be food, but they weren''t on the tables yet, the food would be servedter after activities had taken ce. And the chairs weren''t empty, some parents were already sitting on them, and more would still arrive with their children before the ceremony begins. The graduating students would be sitting on separate chairs, the parents would be sitting on separate chairs along with any kids they brought along, and the teachers and the head teacher would be sitting on separate chairs. ..But all that mattered was for the event to take ce and end sessfully. Ethan and his family were strolling toward the chairs, and Hazel had sighted her ss teacher by now. The moment her ss teacher sighted her, he stood up from where he was sitting and began strolling toward where Hazel and her family were. Reaching them, he smiled at Hazel and said, "I''m d that you''re here, Hazel". And all Hazel did was smile, then he nced at her father and said while forwarding his hand for a handshake, "Ethan Dankworth, nice to see you". "Nice to see you too". Ethan voiced out with a bit of smile on his face receiving the man''s handshake. Then he greeted Emma and Aiden as well, and his voice resounded again, "You all wouldn''t be sitting in the same ce". He pointed to the ce where some of the graduating students were sitting and uttered to Hazel, "Hazel, that''s where you''ll be sitting, go join your ssmates there". Then he nced at Ethan and voiced out, "That''s where your daughter would be sitting", Then he pointed to where some of the parents were sitting and said, "And that''s where the three of you would be sitting". ..He was referring to Ethan, Emma, and Aiden. Knowing where they were supposed to sit, they began walking to different ces. Hazel began walking toward where the other graduating students were, and Ethan, Emma, and Aiden began sauntering toward where the other parents and kids were. When Hazel got to the ce, some of the graduating students greeted her with smiles on their faces, the ones she was close to, they were happy to see her. And when she had sat down, she began conversing with some of them. All of them there were dressed in the same color of robes, purple-colored robes. And they all had those caps on their heads. All the graduating students hadn''t arrived, so all they had to do now was wait. It hadn''t even gotten to the time for the ceremony to begin, but it was gonna begin in the next few minutes. More parents kept arriving at the academy with their children. Some of them came with horses, and some didn''t. There was a particr time set for when the ceremony would begin. And when it had gotten to the time, all the parents and graduating students had arrived, they all kept to the time. All the chairs had been filled up. Seeing that everyone had arrived, the ce where the graduating students were to sit had been filled up, the ce where parents were to sit had been filled up, all the teachers that were supposed to be present were present...the head teacher stood up from where he was sitting. ..It had gotten to time for the graduation ceremony to begin. Chapter 102 Graduation Ceremony.(2) He stood up and strolled straight to the front as he was facing both the parents, the students, and the teachers. Then he began speaking, "It''s a nice thing to see kids go to school to get basic knowledge and learn a lot of things. Being illiterate isn''t good, and I''m sure no parent would want that for their child or children. It brings joy to parents'' hearts when they see their childrenpleting school, This academy has produced lots of intelligent students in the past and is still doing so up till now". He then nced at all the graduating students and uttered, "Look at these students that would be graduating from this school today. They''ve passed through all the necessary sses, they''ve gained knowledge, they are well equipped to aplish things in life, in this kingdom, I''m sure the parents of these students are proud. And a lot of thanks go to the kings that have ruled this kingdom in the past and the one that is ruling us currently. They made learning easier, they made it easier for kids to get the basic knowledge, We all know how education was done back then, things hadn''t improved that much at that time. But the kings did their best to improve things with the help of the officials. They built better structures, made seats, and so on. So lots of thanks go to the kings, These students over there should be proud of themselves ''cause they patiently passed through all the needed sses. And now, they are done, they are graduating. Some students dropped out of school, they weren''t patient enough to pass through all the necessary sses, It''s happened in this academy before, that''s why I''m saying it. So these graduating students should be proud of themselves. And I''m sure you parents are proud of them too. So I''m done with my speech, that''s all I have to say, So I''m gonna be inviting the ss teachers of these students toe give their speeches". And the moment the head teacher finished his utterance, ps resounded, they were pping to what he said...it was a nice speech. The teachers of the graduating students stood up from their chairs and began strolling toward where the head teacher was standing...male and female. All the graduating students weren''t in the same ss, they were from two different sses. But most of them were age mates, and some were older. So the teachers strolling toward the head teacher were the teachers of the two sses. They reached where the head teacher was as they were facing everyone now. Then the female teacher gave her speech, and the male one followed. And both of them received ps after they were done making their speeches. And now, it was about time for the ss teachers of the graduating students to say something about the students. What was their behavior like when they were at school, and so on? ..This was something Aiden was interested in hearing. He wanted to hear what Hazel''s ss teacher would say about her. The female teacher was the first person to begin speaking. She started with a boy that was among the graduating students. Now, they weren''t teachers of these students while they were still kids, when they hadn''t even entered their teenage age. They became teachers of these students after they transferred to their sses and were already in their teenage age. So the male and the female teachers were never ss teachers of kids that weren''t in their teens...they were always teachers of teenage students. But for the time being that they''ve be teachers of these students, they had already known them well, their personalities and all that. So when the female teacher began speaking about a certain boy, his mother that was present among the other parents listened attentively. "One thing I have to say for sure is that he''s stubborn, he barely listens to instructions. And apart from being their ss teacher, I was also teaching them a subject. Now, being one of their subject teachers, I also noticed that he doesn''t listen in ss, He gets distracted easily, something small can easily catch his attention which would cause him not to focus on what is being taught anymore". ..The moment she made thatst utterance, she nced at the boy, and he nced away a little. His facial expression reads, ''Why are you exposing my secret? Don''t you know my mum is here? Don''t you know she thinks of me as a really good boy?''. ..She noticed and read the expression on his face, but she didn''t care about that. She had mentioned the bad side of the boy, but he had a good side too, and she wouldn''t fail to mention it. "But he''s really intelligent. What surprises me is that, though he doesn''t listen that much in ss and gets distracted easily, when they are given tests or exams to do, he does well in them. So he''s stubborn but intelligent, really intelligent. That''s something that amazes me about him". And the moment the teacher was done making that utterance, a kind of relieved expression appeared on his face. Though she mentioned his bad side which would have most likely made his mum disappointed, she mentioned his good side as well. ..He was relieved. And so the female teacher kept mentioning the qualities of the graduating students that were in her ss. Some were positive throughout, while some were negative and positive at the same time. No one was only negative. And by now, it was about time for the male teacher to begin mentioning the qualities of the graduating students in his ss. He began mentioning them one by one. And just like the female teacher, some were positive throughout, and some were negative and positive. For each student he''d be talking about, he''ll focus his gaze on them, and the parents of the child would be listening attentively. Right now, he was talking about the positive side of a girl after talking about her negative side. "But she''s smart though, knows when to behave herself at times, and does well on tests and exams". ..And done speaking about the girl, he focused his gaze on, Hazel. "And as for this girl named, Hazel..." Hearing their daughter''s name, Ethan and Emma listened more attentively at that moment. And Aiden listened attentively as well, he had been waiting for this time. "All I can say is wow. She''s well-behaved, smart, hasn''t caused me any sort of trouble before. Listens attentively in ss, I can keep going on and on, and they''ll all be positivements. She''s just an outstanding student". The moment the teacher was done making that utterance, a smile appeared on Hazel''s face. All her teacher said about her was positive. And she agrees to all, she does tries to behave well at school. And she was a mild girl naturally...and also pretty. ..Ethan and Emma were satisfied with what they heard, and so was Aiden as well, he was d they didn''t say any negative thing about his sister. Done speaking about Hazel, he began talking about the next student. And so it kept on going, he kept on talking about the students until he was done talking about them. Just like Hazel, there were some students he said outstanding things about, all positive things. ..And as usual, he said both negative and positive things about some students. While the teachers were talking about their graduating students, the head teacher had already gone to sit down. And now that they were done, he strolled out as he was facing everyone again. Then he began speaking, "You all have heard the things said about your children, both negative and positive things. But all we know is that they were patient enough to be done with school, they didn''t rebel...we are still proud of all of them". And all the parents nodded their heads a little. Then the head teacher''s voice resounded again, "It''s about time for you parents to have a drink. Those bottles of drinks you all are seeing on the tables right now are alcoholic, they are meant for the fathers mostly, but you mothers can still drink out of them if you want, But another round of drinks would be served around right now, they aren''t alcoholic at all. Those are mainly meant for you mothers. Please, no one should get intoxicated. As for you kids and the graduating students, you''ll get yours soon". ..And at that moment, about three teachers went into one of the buildings of the academy. And by the time they came back, they were with cups and more drinks...non-alcoholic ones. Chapter 103 Plan To Listen To Their Conversation. They began serving all the parents round giving each of them cups. Then they dropped bottles of non-alcoholic drinks on each table. The men didn''t have ns of drinking non-alcoholic drinks. And the women didn''t have ns of drinking alcoholic drinks. They opened the bottles of drink and began pouring them into their cups as they sipped. They were sharing them well, and the kids that came along with them were just ncing at them...they''ll get theirs soon. As they were sipping their drinks, the head teacher continued speaking, they weren''t done with the program. "Each graduating student woulde out now and give us their departing speeches". And after making that utterance, the head teacher strolled back to his seat and sat on it. And the students beganing out one after the other and giving their speeches, and they were all nice. They were doing it in order, and while Hazel was giving her departing speech, Ethan, Emma, and Aiden had smiles on their faces. And by now, every single one of them had given their speeches as they were all sitting in their seats. Then the head teacher strolled out once again and uttered, "And it''s about time now for the certificates to be handed to each of the graduating students". ..One of the teachers had already handed all the certificates to the head teacher. He was gonna stand right on that spot while calling out their names and each of them would being out to take their certificates from him. The certificates weren''t like modern-day ones, they were different. Everything written on the papers of the certificates was written with reed pen. He was calling out their names and they kept walking toward him and collecting their certificates from him. And by now, he had handed all the certificates to the graduating students. Then his voice resounded again, "It''s about time for the kids and graduating students to receive their drinks, non-alcoholic ones. Their parents have been drinking for some time now, it''s time for them to drink theirs as well". About two teachers strolled off, and the moment they came back, they began handing bottles of drinks to the graduating students and the kids that followed their parents to the ceremony...and Aiden received his as well. After the bottles of drinks had been handed to them, the teachers then handed cups to each of them. Now, the bottles of drinks handed to the kids and graduating students were mini in size. The bottles weren''t as big as the ones handed to their parents. ..But Aiden didn''t care about that, he gave no f**k about it. He had already opened his bottle of drink and was pouring its content into the cup and gulping. Note, he wasn''t sipping, he was gulping. He had no time to sip, he began craving a drink so badly after his mum and dad began drinking theirs from their cups. And now that he''s been handed his, he wasn''t in the mood to sip it at all. Seeing that some of the students were already gulping their drinks, the head teacher voiced out once again, "And now that drinks have been served round to all the kids and graduating students, it''s about time for foods to be served round as well. It''s about time for everyone to eat". The program for the graduation ceremony was over, it was time for full-time refreshments. ''This is just nice, it hasn''t been long since we were served drinks, now, foods are about to be served. I wonder if the food would be delicious''. Aiden thought to himself. Cooks had been in the cafeteria all this while preparing something for everyone at the graduation ceremony. While the ceremony was taking ce, they were busy cooking. And when they were done cooking, they began dishing them into tes. So now that it was time for everyone in the ceremony to eat, they were fully prepared to serve them all. There were about three cooks, and they began serving everyone in the ceremony one te of food each. ..The teachers and the head teacher were included, they were gonna enjoy every single thing the students, kids, and their parents were enjoying. And ''cause the food was being prepared while the ceremony was taking ce, they were still hot...and really delicious. The cooks serving them were part of the cooks that do prepare food for everyone in this academy. In Hazel''s soon-to-be former academy. They were the ones that do prepare food for both teachers and students in this academy just as it was in Aiden''s academy. As Hazel and the other graduating students were looking at the cooks, they knew they were gonna miss them... ..They were gonna miss their cooking. Aiden''s foodnded on the table in front of him, and due to the nice aroma that entered his nose, he began eating immediately. And the food was really delicious. ''This is enjoyment''. Aiden thought to himself. "You''re enjoying yourself, right?". Ethan inquired of Aiden ncing at him. Aiden nodded his head chewing the food in his mouth. Ethan was eating as well, he was chewing food in his mouth when he asked Aiden that question. Everyone just kept eating and enjoying themselves. From the parents, to the teachers, to the graduating students, and the kids that came along with their parents. The teachers also drank, the female teachers drank non-alcoholic drinks, and the male teachers drank alcoholic drinks. They kept on enjoying themselves as some people were already done eating and drinking by now...all adults. None of the graduating students and kids had finished eating. As Aiden was still enjoying his food as he had almost emptied his te by now. A thought struck his head, something he had forgotten about...they had tests to write once school resumes in the next two days. ..That wasn''t what was even bothering him, what was bothering him was that history was among the tests. Well, he''ll find chance to study a little once he gets home. By now, everyone had already finished eating and drinking. The graduation ceremony had begun and ended sessfully. It was about time for everyone to go home. But before they began heading home, the head teacher and the two teachers of the graduating students greeted them all. They said theirst goodbyes to them since today was thest time they''ll be seeing them. Hazel took herst nce at the school for she wouldn''t be stepping foot into it for a very long time. She might juste to be visiting sometimes. And as for Aiden, he got to take a better look at Hazel''s academy, he spent a long time in it. ..Currently, all the Dankworth family were strolling toward the horse they brought along that had a carriage attached to its back. People that brought horses as well were walking toward them, while the ones that didn''t bring anyone were just walking out of the schoolpound...they were gonna trek home. Reaching the horse, Emma, Hazel, and Aiden entered the carriage, while Ethan mounted the horse and rode it out of thepound. ****** A day passed after Hazel''s graduation ceremony had taken ce, her parents were proud of her. Ethan made sure to keep her certificate in a safe ce. They were on a day when school hadn''t still resumed, the two days break wasn''t over, it was gonna resume tomorrow. So Aiden didn''t go to his academy, he was at home. It was afternoon currently, Hazel had graduated from school, she had gathered lots of knowledge, but there were things her parents wanted to discuss with her...especially her dad. Now that she was done with school, what next does she want to do with her life? Emma and Ethan had summoned Hazel to the living room as the three of them were sitting on chairs in the living room currently. Alora and Lydia were in their room, and Aiden that was supposed to be in his room had alreadye out of it. His parents didn''t summon him, they summoned Hazel. But he wanted to hear their discussion with Hazel. ..And he was sure of one thing, he was gonna make sure they don''t notice him. He was taking a peek at them currently, he was gonna hear their conversation properly. And from the way he stood, he was sure they wouldn''t notice him...his body was hidden properly. As known, Ethan, Emma, and Hazel were sittingfortably on chairs currently. And Ethan began speaking, "Hazel, you''re done with school. Now, it''s about time for us to discuss what you want to do next with your life. What is your next agenda?". Chapter 104 Her Next Agenda. And before Hazel would even say what was on her mind, Ethan had another question to ask her. This was something he had discussed with Emma already, and if she agrees to it, they would let her. Though they''d miss her, they''ll still let her ''cause it was to her benefit. But they weren''t sure if she''ll agree to it ''cause of the responses she''s been giving them in the past anytime Ethan throws the question at her. Ethan''s voice resounded again, "Before you say anything, I have a suggestion to make, something I''ve been asking you for some time now. Wouldn''t you go to any of the academies meant for training benders? It''s to your benefit, you''ll learn a lot there". A single word didn''t flow out of Hazel''s mouth, she just sat there ncing at her father. Then Ethan''s voice resounded again, "There are female warriors too, though males take the higher count. Think of it, going to the academy meant for training benders, you''ll learn how to wield mana and make use of your wind power well. You''ll learn to protect yourself from danger. You''ll be called a female warrior, It''s a nice thing ''cause you''ll be respected, many females choose not to be a warrior. So, what do you say?". ..From the expression on Hazel''s face, it doesn''t seem like she was gonna agree to it. She voiced out, "This is my decision, dad, sorry to disappoint you, but I wouldn''t be going to any of the academies meant for training benders. I have something in mind, something I want to learn". A disappointed expression appeared on Ethan''s face at that moment. He wanted at least one of his family members to be a warrior like him. His wife, Emma, didn''t learn to wield mana, she didn''t attend any of the academies meant for training benders. He doesn''t even know if his son, Aiden, has the mana core in him, if he was gonna awaken any power element. ..And here his daughter was telling him she wouldn''t be going to any of the academies meant for training benders? He was disappointed. Though he''d really miss her if she goes, he still wanted her to go to an academy meant for training benders, he wanted her to be a warrior. Well, what was he expecting? For all this time he''s been asking her if she was gonna go to any of the academies meant for training benders, she never gives him a satisfactory answer...always telling him she wasn''t sure. Emma inquired of Hazel at that moment, "Why don''t you want to go to an academy meant for training benders?". "That''s ''cause I don''t fancy it like that, I''ve never fancied it. I don''t think that''s what would be best for me. Yes, if I go there, I''ll learn to make use of my power properly, I''ll learn to wield mana, I''ll be referred to as a female warrior. But I don''t want to. As I said, I have something else in mind". Hazel responded. Emma nodded her head a little, nced at Ethan, and noticed the disappointment on his face. "So, you really don''t want to learn to wield mana? You don''t want to learn to make use of your power element?". Ethan uttered. Hazel shook her head, that was her decision, she doesn''t n on changing her mind. "So, what is it that you have in mind? What do you want to learn?". Emma inquired of Hazel. "I want to learn to tailor, I want to learn how to sew. Sewing fashionable robes and all that, and also amending them, that''s what I want to learn. I and a certain friend were talking about it some time ago, and she told me I can make good money from being a seamstress, And it''s something I''ve had in mind for some time now. Please, mum, dad, let me learn the skill". Ethan was a little disappointed that his daughter chose not to go to any of the academies meant for training benders. But what can he do? It''s her life. He can''t control what she wants to do and how she wants to live her life? She said she wants to learn to tailor, he''ll have to agree to it, what can he do? Emma nced at Ethan and inquired of him, "So, what do you say? Do you agree to what she wants?". "Yes, she''ll learn the tailoring or whatever, what can I do?". Ethan voiced out. "Yay, thank you, dad". Hazel''s voice resounded. ..At that moment, Ethan kept wishing Aiden would awaken a power element. At least, if his daughter doesn''t be a warrior, his son should. But he wouldn''t be able to go to any of the academies meant for training benders if he doesn''t awaken an affinity. So he kept on wishing he''ll get to awaken one at least. Aiden was still standing there as he had already listened to everything they talked about, and they didn''t notice him. ''Hazel doesn''t want to go to an academy meant for training benders? Well, everyone has their choices to make''. Aiden thought to himself. Still sitting in the living room, they began talking about the tailoring Hazel wants to learn. Where she was gonna learn it, how fast it would take her to learn it, and so on. And by now, Aiden had already strolled back into his room. He aplished the reason why he came out of his room, he listened to their conversation. ****** It''s been hours since Aiden went back into his room. And what was he doing now? He was going through things they''d been taught in history from one of the books. The things he''s written down. School was gonna resume tomorrow, the two days break was over. And that same tomorrow, they had tests to write, and history was one of them...the subject he hated. While he was at Hazel''s graduation ceremony eating and enjoying himself, he remembered the test. And he decided he was gonna study a little once he gets home. But when he got home, that''s for the whole of yesterday, he didn''t revise a single thing. ..By the time he got home that yesterday, it had skipped his mind. He didn''t need to study for the other subjects, but as for history, he needed to study. Not like he would even do badly on the history test if he doesn''t study, but he''ll have to crack his brain a lot that day. He doesn''t want that, he doesn''t want his head to catch fire from overheating, so it was best he studied, even if it was a little. He just kept on going through all the things he''s written concerning history. All the things their history teacher wrote on the board and told them to jot down. ..And he was gaining knowledge, the history test wouldn''t be that hard for him tomorrow. Done studying, he kept the book aside and began thinking of what Hazel said to their parents during their conversation. ''She doesn''t want to go to an academy meant for training benders, she wants to learn to tailor. I would miss her when she goes, but I still want her to learn to make use of her power properly. So I wouldn''t try to hold her back if she decides to go to any of the academies specialized in training benders, But she isn''t going anyway. But as for me, when I awaken my power which I''m sure I would, I''d most likely go to an academy specialized in training benders''. ****** The next day had reached, Aiden had arrived at school already, his dad just dropped him off. He was the only one Ethan rode to school this morning, Hazel had graduated. By now, they had already decided on where Hazel was gonna begin learning the tailoring, but they needed to do some inquiries first before she begins. Aiden walked on thepound until he got to the edifice where his ss was situated, then he began ascending the staircase. By now, he had already arrived at his ssroom as he walked straight to his seat and sat on it. While strolling toward his seat, he greeted the people that cared for his greeting. And the moment he sat on his seat, he remembered the tests they were gonna be having today...and he wasn''t afraid at all. ..He was supposed to be afraid a little due to the history test. But he was confident due to the little studying he did yesterday. And something else, after like a month of doing some tests, they were gonna be doing their exams. After those exams, they''ll get their results. Their results were different from how it looks in modern world. ..And the word ''exams'' doesn''t scare Aiden at all ''cause this wasn''t the first time he was gonna be doing them since he began attending this academy. Chapter 105 He Just Blacked Out. Even in his previous world before he reincarnated, he had passed through lots of exams. So exams in this world don''t scare him at all...they were always pretty easy for him, apart from history. But some kids be afraid whenever they hear of exams...those days were always trying times for them. By now, Aiden had already sighted Oliver and Ava in their seats, his two friends...they doe before him most of the time. And after Aiden had entered the ss and sat in his seat, there were still students strolling into the ssroom. So he could say, he came before some students...wasn''t that nice? It had gotten to time for the tests to begin, they were gonna be doing all three tests today. They were very important, they''d be added to their marks. Miss Alice, their ss teacher, was the one that was gonna be coordinating the tests until they were done with them. She was gonna be inspecting them while they''d be doing them one after the other. But she wouldn''t be that strict with them, she was their ss teacher...she had a soft spot for them. The question papers for the first test were shared round. The questions which they were gonna give answers to had already been written on the papers. ..They were written with reed pen. Now, this first test was under what subject? Englishnguage. ncing at the questions, a smile appeared on Aiden''s face, these questions were f**king simple, he was gonna be done with them in minutes. This was the reason why he didn''t have to study for other subjects except for history, he knew they were gonna be f**king simple, it wasn''t a new thing for him. He began giving answers to the questions as other students were doing the same as well. ..And in minutes, he had answered the whole question, he was f**king done. But he just stayed on a low, he didn''t inform Miss Alice he was already done with the English test. He wanted some time to pass before he submits it to her, or better still, wait for when other students were submitting theirs before he submits his. And that''s exactly what he did, when other students were already submitting theirs, he submitted his. Some students were still giving answers to the questions at that time. ..But after the passing of some time, everyone was already done, the English test was over...it was about time for them to move to the next test. The papers for the English test were packaged well, then Miss Alice began sharing round papers for the next test. And what was the next test? Food and Nutrition. This was something Aiden was also aware of, it was an easy subject for him. The moment he had read through all the questions, he began giving answers to them. You know that feeling of knowing you wouldn''t get a single question wrong, that was how he was feeling right now. The questions were so easy he was almost done answering them under a few minutes. And by now, he was already done giving answers to the questions. But he didn''t submit immediately, he did what he did for the English test. As other students were submitting, he submitted along with them. After the passing of some time, all the other students were done with the Food and Nutrition test as they had already submitted their papers. ..And now, it was about time for thest test...history. Aiden wasn''t afraid at all, he was confident. But he knew he wouldn''t be answering the questions as quickly as he did for the other tests. The question papers for the history test had already been shared round by Miss Alice. And now, Aiden was just scanning through the whole questions, he was reading them one after the other. Done reading them, he was sure he could give answers to them, but he''ll have to do some little thinking before writing his answer to a question. ..He could answer them, but he still needs to be careful, over rushing could cause failure. He was already giving answers to the questions one after the other, and it was going well. And now, he was already done answering the questions, he was done with the history test. But it wasn''t as fast as the others, finishing this history test took more time. But by the time he was done, though it took him more time, no one was done with the history test. Not until a minute after he was done with the history test that some students climaxed with theirs as well. And he submitted his paper to Miss Alice along with the other students that were already done. And Miss Alice definitely noticed...she noticed Aiden was always among the first set of students submitting their test papers. But she wasn''t that surprised though, she knew he was intelligent. From his results in the past, how he''s been performing in tests and exams, she had already discerned he was intelligent a long time ago. ''And I''m done with this, the tests are over, we did some in the past. All that remains is our exams''. Aiden thought to himself. ..It was a nice feeling, finally finishing all the tests, letting it off his head, and knowing he was gonna do well in all of them. He nced at Oliver and Ava, and they were still answering questions for the history test, they weren''t done with them. Seems like they were having a hard time giving answers to all the questions. But he trusted them, though it took time for them to finish the history test, he knew they were gonna do well in it. And he had faith they were gonna do well in the other subjects as well. Miss Alice''s instruction was, everyone should sit in their seats until everyone was done with the history test. Once she had collected all the papers for the history test and left their ss, then they can begin with their murmuring. ..You know, conversing with each other, moving from one seat to the other, and so on. And by now, everyone had submitted the papers for their history test including Oliver and Ava. Miss Alice had packaged all the papers for the tests they did, and this is what she said to them before leaving their ss... "I hope you all put your best into these tests ''cause they are very important". Yeah, they all put in their best, but that doesn''t mean some people wouldn''t do badly. Some would do well, and some would do badly...that''s just how it is. ****** Right now, Aiden, Ava, and Oliver were strolling home. It had gotten to closing hour, and they had already strolled out of the schoolpound some minutes ago. Right now, they were walking in the vige square. After they were done with the tests and Miss Alice had already sauntered out of their ssroom. The three of them came together to talk about the tests and all that. They said they noticed Aiden was among the first set of people that were always submitting their test papers throughout the three tests they did. Ava noticed it the more, and this was the statement that flowed out of Oliver''s mouth to climax that discussion, "This isn''t a surprise to me at all, we all know Aiden is intelligent, this is something I''ve told you before, Ava. And I''m sure he''ll do really well in the tests including history". ..And what Oliver said was true...he knows Aiden too well. Right now, as they were sauntering home, they were discussing Hazel''s graduation ceremony. And it was Oliver that triggered the conversation, this was the question he threw at Aiden while ncing at him, "So, Aiden, how did your sister''s graduation ceremony go? Did you enjoy yourself?". "Yeah, it went well, and I enjoyed myself. The programs for the ceremony were nice, the drinks were nice, the food was delicious, and so on". Aiden responded. Oliver and Ava did nothing more than nod their heads. Then Aiden voiced out once again, "And though I enjoyed myself, I didn''t forget about studying, Iter revised through most of the things we''ve been taught in history, the things we wrote down. But I didn''t do it the day the graduation ceremony took ce, I did it the next day". After Aiden made that utterance, they talked a little more about the graduation, then they talked about the graduation ceremony that took ce at their academy. They weren''t there though, but they talked about the things that would have most likely taken ce at the ceremony. It wasn''t only at Hazel''s academy that a graduation ceremony took ce, they took ce at other academies too. They''d finished talking about those, Ava and Oliver had already cornered the intersections that would lead them to their different houses. Right now, it was remaining only Aiden heading to his home. ..And as of this moment, he had arrived at a certain ce that was somehow empty of people. There wasn''t a single soul there, and he doesn''t know why. Well, these things do happen sometimes, whereby a certain area would be empty of people. Aiden was still walking when a palm with certain ck clothing covered his nose. There was a substance on the clothing that would cause him to sleep immediately. So the moment the palm covered his nose, he managed to swivel his head to nce at the person that covered his nose. He saw the person, but didn''t see his face...he was wearing a mask. The substance had entered his nosepletely. He didn''t struggle or anything... ..He just cked out. Chapter 106 Searching For Aiden. It was nighttime already, everyone in the Dankworth family had arrived home apart from, Aiden. The servants didn''t go anywhere, they had been at home since doing house chores. That was the same case for Hazel, she was at home throughout, she hadn''t started learning the tailoring yet. Emma went out and came back in the evening. As for Ethan, he came back at his usual time, dusk. ..But Aiden hadn''t arrived home. When Emma got back home, she asked about Aiden and learned that he hadn''te back from school yet. She was a little surprised, but it immediately died down ''cause this wouldn''t be the first time he wasing backte from school. He hade back from school in the evening hour numerous times. Maybe something came up at school, he''d soon be back...that was her thinking. But time kept on passing, the sky was getting dimmer, and Aiden hadn''t still returned from school. She was getting worried, why hadn''t hee back from school at this time? Did he hang out with friends again? She strolled out of thepound and focused her gaze on the path that led straight to their house and led past it...but she didn''t sight Aiden. ''Where is he? Where did he go to? Does he want his parents to get worried again?''. That was the thought that ran through her mind. She went inside and informed both Hazel and the maids that she didn''t sight Aiden after she went out to check on him, and they became a little worried, what was happening? It had gotten to nighttime, Ethan had arrived home, but Aiden wasn''t still home yet. The moment Ethan stepped foot into the house, Emma walked straight to him with a worried face and dropped the bombshell... "Aiden hasn''t arrived home yet". "What!". Ethan voiced out with a bewildered expression on his face. "Aiden hasn''t arrived home yet", Emma repeated, then continued speaking, "I arrived home and didn''t meet him, so I decided to wait for a while thinking he would arrive soon. But up till now, I haven''t sighted Aiden around thispound". "Something must be definitely wrong, something had happened to him, there''s no other exnation for this. He can''t be at school at this hour? What are they doing there? Something must have happened to Aiden". Ethan uttered with a worried expression stered to his face. "Oh no, this is bad, my son". Emma let out, now, she was more worried. Hazel, Alora, and Lydia were in the living room right now listening to Ethan and Emma''s conversation, and they were also worried as well. Ethan''s voice resounded again, "It can''t be that he hung out with friends again just like that time? This is toote, even if he hung out with friends, he would have been back home by now". "Yes, I also thought of it, even if he hung out with friends, he would have gotten home by now. It must be something else". Emma stated again. "I have to go look for him". Ethan said as he began strolling toward his and Emma''s room, he wanted to take his scabbard. He reached the room, took the scabbard, and hung it on his waist. It might be that he''d need to fight, he''ll need his sword, that''s why he took his scabbard. He strolled out of the room, nced at everyone, and said, "I''ll be back, and I might be back here with, Aiden...I hope so". ..And with that, he ran out of the living room straight to thepound. He hurried straight to the horse he used ining back from work, mounted it, and rode it out of thepound. Where was his destination? Aiden''s academy. Though he''d most likely not be there, he should check. As he rode the horse in the vige square, lots of thoughts were running through his mind. Where could Aiden be? What had happened to him? ..Meanwhile, back at home, Emma was super worried. After Ethan had ridden the horse out of thepound, she kept pacing back and front. She wasn''t at rest at all, what could have happened to her son, her only son? The servants and Hazel strolled toward her, then Hazel held her shoulders and said, "Mum, rx, nothing would happen to Aiden". Hazel that even said that was worried, but she wasn''t as worried as her mum. She had faith that Aiden would be found, even if it wasn''t today. "How do you know that?". Emma uttered ncing at Hazel. "I know that, I believe". "I can''t rx until I see him with my two eyes safe and sound". Emma voiced out with that worried expression still stered to her face, she wasn''t calm at all. "Okay, why don''t you try sitting down first?". Lydia said to Emma, she didn''t like it as her master was restless like this. Emma nced at her, then managed to sit on one of the chairs in the living room, and Hazel sat close to her immediately while Alora and Lydia just stood ncing at them. ****** As of now, Ethan was still heading toward Aiden''s academy. He was still riding the horse with speed heading straight to Aiden''s academy. And he wasn''t just riding the horse, he was ncing around to the best of his capability to see if he''ll sight Aiden, but he didn''t. And as of now that he had arrived at thepound of Aiden''s academy, he hadn''t still sighted him. He came down from the horse, and thepound was just empty, it doesn''t seem like anyone was there. He nced at the edifices, and it doesn''t seem like anyone was in them. It waspletely dusk already, they shouldn''t be here. But due to his son not arriving home yet, he had toe check this ce, maybe he was still here. But ording to what he was seeing, he wasn''t here, no one was here. He strolled front a little, nced around, sighted not even a single soul, then began walking back to the horse. His n now was to begin searching around. He got to the horse, mounted it, and rode it out of thepound. As of this moment, he was just riding around and ncing around to see if he''ll sight his son. There were times he''ll park his horse somewhere and begin walking around on foot to see if he''ll sight Aiden, but he didn''t. He rode the horse around some more in search of Aiden, but he didn''t see him. Right now, he had parked the horse in front of a forest, he wanted to search the forest...in fact, he was gonna search forests. ..He was getting more and more worried. He entered the forest and began ncing around not even caring about dangerous things. They can''t do anything to him...he was Ethan. There were trees everywhere, branches, leaves, and so on. But he kept on going deep into the forest searching for Aiden, but he didn''t sight him. He came out of the forest, mounted his horse once again, and rode it to the front of another forest. He got down from the horse and entered the forest in search of Aiden, but he didn''t sight him. And so it kept on going, he kept moving from forest to forest in search of Aiden...but he didn''t see him. Right now, he had just gotten out of a wilderness, and a worried expression was stered to his face. Where was Aiden? Something had definitely happened to him, but hope he was still breathing? Hope he hadn''t died? ..He''ll have to go back home, it was nighttime. He''ll continue the search for Aiden tomorrow if he doesn''t arrive home, this would definitely reach the king. He mounted the horse and began riding it heading straight to his house. He was still on top of the horse riding it when he thought of something. They tried capturing Aiden when he was still a baby. Up till now, he doesn''t know the person behind Aiden''s capture, the person that sent those assassins. He was suspecting the officials, it could be one of them or even joint stuff. But none of them agreed to his usation. So up till now, he doesn''t know if it was one of the officials that were behind the failed capture or even the natives of this kingdom. ..Aiden had gone missing again, he hadn''t arrived home. He would have most likely been captured, it could be that person that was behind his failed capturing before that was behind it again. Who was that person? Has he offended that person before that even after the passing of 8 years, the person was still capturing his son just to hurt him? He wished he could know the person...and if he finds out who that person was, the person would really suffer at his hands. Chapter 107 Distress. Ethan had arrived in front of his house by now, and he didn''t waste time riding the horse straight into thepound. Up till now, Emma was still restless, she wasn''t pacing around though. She just sat on that same chair with Hazel still sitting close to her andforting her. The moment she heard the horse''s neighing, she knew Ethan had arrived home, and she quickly stood up from the chair she was sitting on. It waspletely dusk, but she wasn''t feeling sleepy at all. ..How would she feel sleepy when she was so worried? All she wanted was feedback from Ethan, did he find Aiden? Ethan had parked the horse by now,e down from it, and began walking toward the house. And the moment he stepped foot into it arriving at the living room, Emma strolled toward him. He wasn''t with Aiden, she nced at the door, and Aiden doesn''t seem to being in, there''d most likely not be good news. But she still asked anyway, "So, what is the situation? Any good news? Did you find Aiden?". With a bit of gloomy expression, Ethan shook his head a little while voicing out, "No good news, I didn''t find Aiden. I searched to the best of my capability, but he was nowhere to be found. I went to his academy but didn''t find him there, no one was there, I roamed while ncing around, but didn''t still sight him. I even searched wildernesses but didn''t see him. It''s a sure thing, Aiden has been captured, and we''re most likely not gonna see him today. We just have to hope he hasn''t been killed, hope he is still alive". ..Emma became more distressed at that moment, she just strolled toward the chair she stood up from and sat back on it. Hazel made sure to keepforting her mum. Though she was distressed too, her brother was missing...she had to keep consoling her mum to the best of her capability. Emma was just trying her very best for water not to flow out of her eyes, she was holding back her tears. Lydia and Alora heard what Ethan said as well, that he didn''t find Aiden, no good news...and they were distressed as well. And as of this moment, they were feeling pity for Emma, this was really hard for her. With that gloomy expression still stered to his face, Ethan strolled into his room and kept his scabbard where it was supposed to be. ****** Right now, Hazel was in her room, and the servants were in their room as well. And the three of them were feeling distressed, where was Aiden? Hope nothing bad happened to him? And as for Alora, these thoughts kept on running through her mind, ''Where is that small boy? That boy that is good at satisfying my sexual urge without prating me? Hope nothing bad has happened to him, hope he is still alive''. ..She was truly worried, she wanted Aiden to be safe wherever he was. She wasn''t worried ''cause he wouldn''t be able to satisfy her sexual urge anymore if he goes missingpletely...but that was part of the reason though. The only people that were in the living room were Ethan and Emma, they were sitting on chairs. And somehow, tears finally flowed out of Emma''s eyes, there was a time she couldn''t control it anymore. And when was that time? When they were eating dinner. Though Aiden was missing, they still had to eat dinner. The only person that didn''t eat was Emma, while the others were eating slowly. Everyone was sitting round the dining table and eating. Emma''s food was in front of her, but she didn''t have the appetite to eat it. She just kept ncing at it and thinking about the fact that her son was missing... ..And then, water flowed out of her eyes, she couldn''t hold back her tears anymore. As said, Ethan and Emma were in the living room currently, and the expressions on their faces weren''t bright at all. They just sat there in silence when Emma finally spoke, "How could this happen? Where is my son, Aiden?". ..Little tears began flowing out of her eyes again. Then Ethan spoke, "Emma, there''s something I want to tell you". "What is it?". Emma uttered ncing at Ethan and wiping off the little tears that streamed out of her eyes with her hands. "Remember, Aiden was almost captured when he was a baby. If not for the effort I put into getting him back, then he would have been captured and might even be killed. Up till now, we don''t know the person behind the failed capture. Was it one of the chiefs or nobles? Or was it one of the natives of this kingdom? Up till now, we don''t know if it was a joint thing, or if the assassins were sent by only one person. We don''t know these things, we haven''t found out. And now, Aiden has gone missing with a very high possibility that he was captured, I am having a really strong feeling that the person behind his failed capture in the past is the same person behind his going missing. And I just keep wondering, who is that person that hates me this much and wants to keep torturing me by capturing my son?". Emma nodded her head a little and stated, "This makes a lot of sense, but who is that person? Is the person still jealous that you have a son now and he doesn''t? After all these years that have passed?". "This is something that is still surprising me. If truly that''s the case that Aiden got captured by that same person that tried capturing him when he was a baby, then that person really hates me. Like, I have received some of the privileges thate with having a son, One of them is my promotion as a chief, which took ce years ago. Since that, I haven''t been promoted again. So is that person still envious of me? After all these years? If I find out who that person is, he''s gonna suffer at my hands...I mean it". ..Ethan made thatst utterance with a stern look on his face. All Emma could say was, "They shouldn''t harm my son, they shouldn''t do anything to him, I beg of them". She said it with a bit of sobbing voice. It wasplete nighttime heading straight to midnight, but the both of them weren''t feeling sleepy at all, they were so worried. They''d be staying in the living room for some time. ****** Aiden opened his eyes, and he was so surprised where he found himself. He was sitting on a chair with a rope tied around him...he couldn''t even move his body. And where was he? He was in a certainpartment that was a little dark, he could barely see around. There weren''t many things in thepartment apart from him, the chair he was sitting on, the rope tied around him, another chair, and a certain piece of wood on the ground. And he could still feel he was wearing his school bag, they tied the rope around him with his school bag on. And at that moment, he began recalling what happened while he wasing back from school that ended him up in this ce. He didn''t even know when he reached this ce. He was walking when a certain palm covered his nose with ck clothing. And due to the substance he sniffed on the ck clothing, after ncing at the person that covered his nose, he cked out immediately...he dozed off. ..And the next time he opened his eyes, he was already here. ''The person was wearing a f**king mask, I couldn''t see his face''. Aiden thought to himself. The next thoughts that ran through his mind were, ''Maybe it was a she. I feel it was more than one person that was around that ce when that stuff happened to me, but it was one person that executed the n. They must have hidden really well ''cause I didn''t see a single soul while passing that ce, Maybe it was even them that made everyone evacuate that ce so they could execute their n. But who are they? Why did they capture me? Are they going to kill me?''. ..He was somehow scared at that moment. Lots of thoughts were still running through his mind, ''Everyone at home must be really worried right now. ording to what I''m seeing, seems like it''s nighttime currently, the capturing took ce today''. ..And at that moment, Aiden discerned something, a major thought struck his head. Chapter 108 Once Again, Hes The One Behind Everything. ''I remember being captured by some assassins when I was a baby, not long after I was reborn into this world. If not for my dad, they would have seeded in capturing me, and they might have even killed me, Those assassins must have been sent by someone, but ording to the events that took ce back then, they didn''t find out who the person was. I had a really strong feeling that the person that tried capturing me was someone that hated my father. So capturing and harming me would be a nice way to get to my father and hurt him, I have been captured again after the passing of some years, and this time, they seeded, the person behind them seeded. I feel the person behind this capture is the same person that tried capturing me back then, it''s a high probability, So the person still despises my dad up till now? Even after the passing of some years, he still attempted to capture me again and seeded this time. Would they kill me? I don''t want to die. I haven''t even startedpleting main quests yet, I haven''t started seducing and conquering females yet''. ..Aiden doesn''t truly want to die, he was still a young boy of 8 years old. A bit of fear had been embedded into his heart. At this moment, he was confused as to what to do, he shouldn''t just sit here and do nothing? And at that moment, he remembered the system. He needed to converse with the system and see if there was any way of freeing him from this ce. The system wasn''t a human that can loosen the rope for him so he could get out of this ce. But he doesn''t care, all he knew was that he needed to converse with the system. He called out on the system, "System". "As you can see, I''m stuck here, I was captured, and I need to get out of this ce. Is there any way of getting me out of this ce, is there a way to loosen this rope?". Aiden inquired with an anxious expression on his face, he was hoping the system would say yes. ..That reply rang into Aiden''s ears, and he was so disappointed. "Can''t you think of something? Think of a way. There has to be a way of getting me out of this ce, do something spectacr". Aiden voiced out once again with that anxious expression still stered to his face. ___ ___ ..There was something the system was hiding from him which would most likely be revealedter. Important information that could help him out. "How would I be able to make use of the defense skills when I''m stuck here? When I''m tied to this chair? The first step is getting out of this chair before I can even talk of making use of the skills to defend myself". Aiden uttered, he was getting pissed off, being stuck to the chair was a little frustrating and annoying. ..At that moment, all he could do was sigh. The system had already told him there was no way of freeing him from the grip of the rope, there was nothing he could do about it. They tied him so well to the chair, the rope was tied well around him...the person that did it must be an expert at tying people. All he has to do now was wait and see what would happen next. But he hoped what would happen next wasn''t him dying, that thought alone was making him shiver. He was in an oldpartment, and where was thepartment situated? In the middle of a forest. The forest was free of magical beasts but had a few dangerous things that could harm someone in it. They were very limited though. ..And four people were strolling toward that old edifice right now, thepartment Aiden was in. It was veryte in the night, but they didn''t care, they were in the forest strolling toward a small old edifice. One person was in front, while the remaining three were following him from behind. The person in front was dressed in a long red robe, and his face was covered with a mask. While the other three following him from behind were dressed in ck. They were dressed like warriors, and their faces were covered with masks as well. Now, Aiden''s thinking was that it was the person that tried capturing him when he was a baby that had seeded in capturing him now. And that was Ethan''s mindset as well. Now, who was the person that tried capturing Aiden when he was a baby? Asher. He was the one that sent those assassins to capture him, but they failed. ..And who was the person that had seeded in capturing Aiden now?...that same, Asher. He was behind everything that happened, he hired new assassins to capture Aiden. But he gave them instructions not to go to their house to carry out the mission, he told them to find another way which they did. ..Asher decided to shoot his shot again, he decided to capture Aiden again, he hadn''t given up. He still hated Ethan, the hatred he felt for him was really strong. He wanted to hurt Ethan by capturing his son, that same thing repeating itself, and this time, seeding. He wanted Ethan to be distressed, that''s something he''ll gain joy from. Then after some time of distress, he''ll take Aiden''s life, and he was sure Ethan and his household would crumble once that happens, they''ll break. That''s something he wanted, that was his n. He needed assassins, so he hired four, paying them wasn''t a problem for him, money wasn''t a problem for him. Then he made them swear they wouldn''t expose his name if they get caught trying to capture Ethan''s son. They agreed to it, they did as he told them. Then he made them swear again that even if something leaks out in the future regarding the capture and his name wasn''t exposed, they shouldn''t try exposing him even if he was the one behind everything. ..But they weren''t caught, they were able to capture Aiden sessfully. Now, going back to the current happening, four people were strolling toward the old edifice where Aiden was in. The one in front dressed in a red robe was, Asher. And the three people following him from behind were the assassins he hired. They were supposed to be four ''cause that''s the number of assassins he hired. But he said he doesn''t need one, three were enough to escort him to go see Aiden, so one had to be dismissed for now. ..That one was still important to him and would get paid. As for the capture of Aiden, all four assassins took part in it. About two of them had already hidden well waiting for Aiden to pass. Then two were some distance away from them but could see what they were doing. Those two were with a horse that had a carriage attached to its back. So the moment Aiden walked past, one of them quickly covered Aiden''s nose with the ck clothing that caused him to ck out the moment he sniffed the substance on the clothing. The ones from a distance had already noticed that they''d seeded in that aspect, so they began riding the horse toward them along with the carriage. By now, the other assassin had already assisted the first one in carrying Aiden. So the moment the horse reached where they were, they put Aiden into the carriage, and about two of the assassins entered the carriage as well. One mounted the horse, and the one that had been sitting on the horse since put it in motion. ..Now, the carriage was well covered, it didn''t have many openings. So though they were riding past people, they didn''t notice Aiden inside. And the two assassins inside the carriage made sure to cover Aiden with a nket. And as for finding a way to make that ce empty of people so they could capture Aiden, they didn''t do anything. They knew Aiden was gonna pass that path while going home, they''d been trailing him for some time now after Asher gave them the mission. They saw that the path was somehow empty of people, so they decided to wait there and carry out the act. That''s why they made sure to wear masks so that even if anyone sees them capturing Aiden, they wouldn''t see their faces. And they rode that horse and carriage straight to the wilderness where Aiden was kept in an old edifice. ..And as for Asher, his household wasn''t aware of what he did. Chapter 109 Lasting Hatred. How would they be aware? What he did wasn''t a good thing? He wouldn''t tell them? His wife wasn''t aware, his children weren''t aware, the servants that were working for him weren''t aware, and the knights working for him weren''t aware. They weren''t aware of this one, and they weren''t aware of the previous one he did. And as said before, he had ns of killing Aiden, but at the right time. Once Aiden was gone, then Ethan would be so broken he wouldn''t care about being a chief anymore, he might step down from political matters. He wouldn''t care about it anymore, his son was dead. That was something Asher wanted, he was angry that Ethan was a chief. If Ethan was still a low-ranked one, he wouldn''t have any problem with that. But the fact that Ethan made it to an average-ranked chief was still making him angry up till now. ..What kind of hatred is this? But he was aware of one thing, apart from Ethan being broken when Aiden dies, he''ll be really angry as well. He''d want to find out who captured and killed Aiden at all costs. At that time, Asher would try his very best to stay hidden. He knew Ethan wouldn''t suspect him easily ''cause he was his brother. He''d try his very best for Ethan not to find out he was the one behind everything. They were still strolling toward the edifice, and by now, they had gotten so close to it. They reached the door of the edifice, then Asher opened it since he was the one in front, then all four of them stepped foot into it. Aiden had been waiting for what would happen next, and this is what happened next...four people wearing masks stepped foot into thepartment. One was wearing a red robe, and the others were dressed in ck with scabbards in their waists. ..The scabbards weren''t empty, swords were in them. And ncing at the three people dressed in ck, Aiden had already discerned they were the ones that captured him. He didn''t see the other two, he managed to see one before cking out...but he had a feeling the other two were around. ..But actually, it was three that were around, they were four in total. ''Have theye to kill me?''. Aiden thought to himself. He became more scared at that moment. The man dressed in a red robe voiced out, as known, that was Asher. "Young boy, how has it been tied to that chair? Does it feel ufortable?". "Yes, really ufortable". Aiden responded. "Don''t worry, it wouldn''tst for too long". Asher uttered once again. ..When he said it wouldn''tst for too long, he meant something else. "Who are you guys?". Aiden inquired. "Sorry, we can''t reveal our identities to you, that would be a really foolish thing to do". "What have I done to deserve this? Why did you guys capture me?". Aiden inquired once again. "You didn''t do anything, you''re innocent, but your father has done something in the past, and I really hate him for it. Let''s say he didn''t offend me directly, but different events surrounding our lives back then made me despise him then and even till now". Asher retorted with a stern look on his face. If not for the mask he was wearing, Aiden would have seen the look on his face. ..This was just as Aiden had thought, the person that tried capturing him back then and seeded in capturing him now was someone that despises his father. His thinking was correct all this while. ncing directly at Asher''s face though he couldn''t see his main face and didn''t know who he was, he uttered, "You were the same person that tried capturing me when I was a baby, right? You were the one that sent those assassins to capture me, right?". Silence filled the room the moment Aiden asked that question, and these were the thoughts running through Asher''s mind at that moment, ''How did he know about that? He was still a baby when that happened, he shouldn''t remember it. Oh, his parents must have told him all about it as he was growing up''. ..But he had no idea that Aiden was an adult in a baby''s body at that time, he was aware of everything that was going on around him. Well, he was gonna give Aiden the answer he needed, he was gonna tell him the truth. "Yes, it was me that tried capturing you when you were a baby, I was the one that sent those assassins to capture you". Aiden wasn''t that surprised by the answer, he was expecting it. He voiced out once again, "You hate my father so much that even up till now, you are still capturing me? Even after all these years that have passed, the hatred you feel for him is still embedded in your heart?". "Yes, that''s how much I hate your father. The hatred I feel for him is something that wouldst forever". Asher responded. Aiden sighed a little, then uttered, "So you don''t n on loosening this rope tied around me?". "Not at all". "Would you kill me?". Asherughed a little due to Aiden''s question, then he said, "We''ll see about that, time would tell. As for now, just keep staying here even though it''s hard. One of these people here woulde to give you something to eat and drink tomorrow, And don''t think about shouting or anything like that ''cause no one would hear you. It''splete dusk already heading straight to midnight. And apart from that, you''re in the middle of a forest. This edifice has been abandoned a long time ago, no onees here anymore. See youter". And with that, Asher and the three assassins stepped out of thepartment. ''So I''ll be staying here throughout the night? Hope nothing dangerous attacks me''. Aiden thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he began thinking about who that person could be. He was wearing a mask, so he couldn''t see his face. ''The person really does despise my father, what has my father done to deserve this kind of hatred from him? Is the person one of the officials of this kingdom or one of the natives?''. Aiden thought to himself once again. ..He couldn''te up with an answer, so it was better he stops questioning himself in his thought. He began thinking of how worried his family would be right now, especially his mum. And it would be even worse ''cause they didn''t know if he was dead or alive. He could understand how they were feeling now though he wasn''t seeing them. ''Staying here would be really tough for me, so I''ll have to sleep while still being tied to this chair?''. Aiden thought to himself once again. ****** Nighttime had passed, dawn had arrived. Throughout the night, Emma found it hard to sleep, she kept on thinking about her son, Aiden. She only managed to sleep when dawn was already arriving. As for Ethan, after about an hour of staying awake after lying on the bed, he dozed off. Emma didn''t even want to go to bed if not that Ethan kept urging her. It was morning once again, Ethan had already gotten up from the bed while Emma was still lying on it. And in minutes, Ethan had already prepared and dressed up, he was heading to the king''s pce to report the issue on ground...that is his son going missing. He was dressed in the blue-colored robe he was supposed to wear whenever the king summons for a meeting at the pce. The king didn''t summon for any meeting, but since he wants to go report something that almost took ce years ago, he decided to wear the robe. Right now, he had summoned all his household together and told them he was going to the king''s pce to report Aiden going missing. While he was telling them that, a gloomy expression was stered to Emma''s face, she wasn''t happy at all. Holding his scabbard in his hand, Ethan patted Emma on the back a little before leaving the house. Right now, he had arrived in front of the king''s pce. And he immediately came down from the horse he brought along and began sauntering toward the king''s pce. There were knights in front of the pce, but they didn''t stop Ethan or question him while he was strolling toward the pce. They knew him as one of the average-ranked chiefs of this kingdom and even a warrior that is helping out this kingdom in many ways, so they didn''t dare stop him. Ethan strolled into the pce, and the moment the king sighted him, he voiced out, "Hey, Ethan, you''re here". Chapter 110 Denying It Again. The king was sitting on his throne, and his wife was sitting on a chair beside him. The chair the queen was supposed to sit on whenever she wants to sit beside his majesty, her husband. Seems like they were discussing before Ethan stepped foot into the pce. Ethan strolled toward where the king and queen were sitting, then he bowed his head a little and voiced out, "Your majesty, the queen". ..He was just greeting the both of them. "Wee, Ethan, why are you here?". The king inquired of Ethan. "I''m here to discuss something with you, your majesty". Ethan voiced out. And with that, the queen knew she needed to give both of them space, so she stood up from the chair she was sitting on and began walking out of the pce. The king then said to Ethan again, "Sit down and talk to me, Ethan". He had noticed a kind of expression on Ethan''s face, like a bit of gloomy one. Ethan strolled to one of the long chairs in the pce where the chiefs and nobles do sit whenever the king summons for a meeting and sat on it. ..By now, the gloomy expression on Ethan''s face had increased, the king had noticed it the more. "Speak". The king uttered to Ethan once again. "Your majesty, there''s a problem". Ethan voiced out ncing at the king. "What is it?". The king inquired with an inquisitive facial expression. "My son has gone missing, since yesterday till now, he hasn''t arrived home. I searched for him all over the ce yesterday, but couldn''t find him. My wife is so distressed, and so am I as well". Ethan dropped the bombshell, that gloomy expression still stered to his face. The news hit the king so hard, he didn''t like that Ethan was in this mood, he didn''t like the gloomy expression on Ethan''s face, he didn''t like that Ethan''s son had gone missing. He remembered when his son was almost captured by four assassins back then. And now, his son had gone missing? That means, they seeded in capturing him this time? None of the officials hade to him to report about any of their children going missing or any assassins trying to capture them. ..Why was this happening to Ethan? Who was the person that is choosing to torture him like this? "This same thing is repeating itself? And they seeded this time?". The king uttered to Ethan ncing at him. "Yes, your majesty. I''m sure you remember how my son was almost captured by assassins when he was a baby. After that, you rendered help by sending two knights to our house everyday to protect him. Up till this date, we don''t know the person behind everything, the person that sent those assassins, Was it one of the officials? Or was it one of the natives of this kingdom? Or was it joint stuff? We don''t know till this date. I was suspecting the officials badly, but all of them denied having a hand in what happened to my son, Now my son has gone missing again, I''m sure it was that same person that tried capturing him when he was a baby that is behind this again. I arrived home yesterday to get the news, my wife told me he hadn''te back from school. I had to go to his academy that night, but no one was there, I searched other ces, even forests, but didn''t find him. I hope my son is still breathing, I hope my son is alive". Ethan let out, he was so distressed. The king sighed, then voiced out once again, "I can''t believe this is happening again, this shouldn''t be happening to you, Ethan. Who is this person that is choosing to torture you this way? After years had passed, he still tried capturing your son and seeded this time, Are you still suspecting your fellow officials? The chiefs and nobles? Do you still think it is one of them behind this?". "Yes, your majesty, I am having a feeling it is one of them or even joint stuff. But I''m just wondering why they are still choosing to do this to me. Years have passed, are they still envious of me?". Ethan uttered. "If it happens to be that it is one of the officials behind this or even joint stuff, then this would have to end. We have to find out who that person or people are. But first of all, I have to call for a meeting, I have to summon all your fellow officials for a meeting...we have to talk about this". Ethan only nodded his head, then the king said to him again, "You''ll wait here while your fellow officials would be summoned". "Yes, your majesty". Ethan uttered bowing his head a little. "I can see you brought your sword along". The king stated ncing at the scabbard in Ethan''s hand. "Oh! yes, I carried this along in case..." The king didn''t even let Ethanplete that utterance before saying, "Don''t worry, you don''t have toplete that statement, I understand why you brought your sword along". Ethan only nodded his head again, then the king called one of the knights into the pce. ****** The king sent about three knights to go summon all the chiefs and nobles for a meeting at the pce. Now, summoning all the officials wasn''t an easy job to do. And why was that? ''Cause the officials were somehow many. And it was just a few knights that had to summon them all. But they had to do it, it was an order from the king. Currently, all the chiefs and nobles were sitting at the king''s pce dressed in their meeting robes. Both low-ranked ones, average-ranked ones, and high-ranked ones. And they didn''t know why the king summoned for the meeting. ..The only person that seemed to have a clue what this meeting would be about was, Asher. He was also present at the king''s pce. He was ncing at Ethan currently, and he could notice the distressed look on his face. And that was giving him joy, he gains joy from his brother''s sadness. The officials were still sitting waiting for what the meeting was about. They were waiting for the king to speak, and he spoke, "I summoned this meeting for something that had taken ce before but didn''t seed. I summoned a meeting for it back then, and I''ve summoned a meeting for it again. And this time, it seeded. Ethan''s son has gone missing, he didn''t arrive home yesterday, For you guys that were officials when this same thing took ce back then but didn''t seed, you''ll understand what I''m talking about. Not too long after Ethan had given birth to a son, that son almost got captured by assassins. They would have seeded if not for the effort Ethan put into getting back his son, Now, his son has gone missing, for sure, he was captured again, and it was a sess this time. Is it one of you guys here that is behind what happened to Ethan''s son? Because this can''t continue, None of you guys here havee to me to report any of your children going missing, why is this happening to only Ethan? An average-ranked chief and a warrior that is helping out this kingdom in many ways? All of you average and high-ranked chiefs and nobles were granted knights and servants the moment you got to your current rank, and you grabbed them with both hands. Since when Ethan had been promoted to an average-ranked chief, up till now, he doesn''t have knights of his own, he chose to live that way, But he can summon knights whenever he needs some. He''s among the few officials that trained their powers, he''s the only official that is a warrior. He''s different from you guys. So why is he the only one this thing is happening to? Who is behind it? Is it one of you guys?". And these sentences kept flowing out of their mouths the moment the king asked that question, ''No your majesty'', ''It isn''t me'', ''How would I do such a thing?''. ..And once again, Asher was among the people that denied it though he was behind everything. ''And so they''ve begun denying it again''. Ethan thought to himself. He just sat there as different sentences were flowing out of their mouths...what can he do? They can deny it all they want, he didn''t catch any of them in the act. So they can keep denying it as they did years ago, and he wouldn''t be able to do anything about it. After they''d finished denying it, the king uttered, "And you guys are denying it again? This can''t continue, something must be done about it". Chapter 111 Feeding Him. "But before something is done about it, Ethan''s son would have to be searched for. Then we''ll know if it is one of you behind this or the natives of this kingdom. If it happens to be one of the natives of this kingdom, then catching the main person behind it would almost be impossible". ..At that moment, Asher began wondering what the king wanted to do about it, how does he n on finding out the person behind everything. And finding Aiden would be really hard ''cause the forest he was in was where people don''t visit that much. The edifice was deep inside the forest, and no one has visited that ce for years. But he was still gonna inform the assassins to be vignt and make sure they don''t reach the forest while searching for Aiden. They should dress up like normal people and make sure to be diverting their direction anytime they want to enter the forest. ..That''s if they get close to the forest at all. But the main thing that was bothering Asher now was how the king nned on finding out the person behind everything. "Ethan, I''ll be assisting you with knights that would help with the search for your son. And fellow warriors like you would also be informed to assist you. The search for Aiden wouldn''t stop, and I hope you guys find him, Then something must be done about this capturing of a thing. This is the second time it is happening, and worst of all, they seeded this time. Something must be done about it". ****** About two of the assassins were in the forest currently heading toward the edifice where Aiden was in, they wanted to go feed him and give him something to drink. Someone that was held captive must be fed and all that if you don''t want the person to die. ..As far as you want that person alive, you must have to feed him or her. This was Asher''s instruction, only two of the assassins would do the job of feeding him in the old edifice. The food they were going to give to him wasn''t the best of the best, but it was something, it was delicious. And the drink he would be given was water, not something sweet. This event was taking ce when the knights were going around summoning the officials to gather at the king''s pce for a meeting. The officials hadn''t even gathered at the king''s pce when the assassins were in the forest heading toward the edifice to go feed Aiden. That was Asher''s instructions, they were to give him something to eat and drink in the morning. ..So as of this moment, Asher hadn''t informed them about the search that was to take ce. And knights and warriors were gonna be assisting with the search, so it was no small thing. Asher hadn''t given them the instruction to be cautious and alert due to the search that was to take ce. The conversation between the king and the officials hadn''t even taken ce by this time, so... They reached the door of the edifice, opened it, and stepped foot into thepartment. Entering it, they saw Aiden''s eyes wide open. But from the look of things, seems like he''s slept and woken up. And from the look on his face, he was really tired of staying there, being tied to that chair was really annoying and frustrating. "Being tied to that chair is frustrating, right?". One of the assassins inquired of Aiden after they''d stepped foot into thepartment. They were wearing masks, Aiden mustn''t see their faces. "Yes, it''s really frustrating. Have you guyse to release me?". Aiden retorted and threw a question as well. "No, we haven''te to release you, we weren''t given instructions to do so. We''vee to feed you, that''s what we were given instructions to do". The other assassin uttered. ..Was Aiden hungry? Yes, he wanted to eat something, so he was d they brought something for him to eat...hope it was delicious. But what would make him happier was when they release him from this ce. The assassins didn''t n on loosening the rope around him so he could eat himself, they n on feeding him. ..This was something Aiden wasn''t aware of yet. "You guys shoulde loosen this rope around me quickly so I could eat". Aiden said ncing at the two assassins. "We aren''t gonna loosen it". One of the assassins stated. "You aren''t gonna loosen it? If you don''t, then how do you expect me to eat?". Aiden inquired with a kind of perplexed expression on his face. "We are gonna feed you". The other assassin dropped the bombshell. ..That statement hit Aiden hard ''cause he was expecting them to at least untie this rope around him for a while. He needed the rope to be untied around him for a while, it felt so ufortable being tied to that chair for hours. And what else did he hear? They were gonna feed him? He was expecting to at least eat by himself. "What did you say?". Aiden inquired with that perplexed expression still stered to his face. "I said we are gonna feed you", The assassin repeated, then uttered once again, "Okay, let me rephrase that, I am gonna feed you". ''That isn''t better either''. Aiden thought to himself. "I don''t want that, I want to feed myself, you guys should untie this rope around me". Aiden said. "You don''t want that? You think you''re in a situation to decide what you want and don''t want? You''re a captive kid. Maybe you aren''t that hungry, we''ll go ande backter to feed you". Hearing that, Aiden immediately voiced out, "No, no, I''m hungry,e feed me". And with that, both assassins began strolling toward where Aiden was sitting, one was holding a covered te in his hand. And the other was carrying bottled water in his hand. They reached where Aiden was, then the one that wanted to feed him bent so he could be at the same level as Aiden. He didn''t dare take off his mask. Then he opened the te as a nice aroma entered Aiden''s nose immediately. The food was looking good ording to what Aiden was seeing, it seemed well prepared, and it looked delicious. He was thinking they wouldn''t bother bringing nice-looking food for him, something that wasn''t that delicious. Yeah, they wouldn''t bring bad food for him, but he wasn''t expecting something this good...though it wasn''t the best of the best. And at that moment, the assassin began feeding Aiden, and he felt like a baby at that moment remembering how his mum always fed him when he was a baby. Just as he thought, the food was delicious. ..He was tied to a chair and eating, it wasn''t thatfortable...but what can he do? In the middle of his eating, Aiden halted the assassin by saying, "Wait". And the young man had to stop feeding him at that moment, then Aiden voiced out once again, "Do you guys know exactly what my dad did to your boss in the past that made him hate him up to this extent?". Both assassins didn''t reply to his question, they were just ncing at him, they had no ns of answering that question. Discerning they didn''t n on answering the question, Aiden voiced out once again, "No matter what my dad did to him in the past, whether directly or indirectly, I shouldn''t be suffering from it, I know nothing about it, I''m innocent. So I''d really appreciate it if you guys can release me". "Just shut up and eat". That was all the assassin feeding him said, the other one didn''t say anything. ..What can Aiden do? He just had to shut up and keep eating. The assassin kept on feeding Aiden until the te had been emptied. Then he was given water to drink. But how did that happen? He was tied to a chair, he couldn''t make use of his hands. Just as he was fed, the water was poured into his mouth until he felt satisfied. He felt full, the food was enough to fill his stomach. Then both assassins walked out of thepartment. And this was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind right after, ''Am I gonna stay here forever? Dad, are youing to save me?''. ****** Many of the warriors in the Tuvalon Kingdom had already been informed about Ethan''s son going missing, and many of them volunteered to assist Ethan search for his son. Knights were also granted to Ethan by the king to assist with the search for his son. Right now, all of them had gathered together to make a n on how the search was gonna go. ..And while they were making the n, this was the thought that kept running through Ethan''s mind, ''If I find out the person behind this, he''s gonna suffer in my hands''. Chapter 112 The Search. He meant it, he was distressed due to his son going missing, but anger was embedded in his heart as well. If he doesn''t kill the person that was behind the capture of his son, he was gonna leave him half dead the person would just wish to die. "We are gonna search many wildernesses. We''ll divide ourselves into groups, each group for a certain territory". One of the warriors voiced out. All the knights and warriors just stood there listening and giving suggestions, Ethan was among them. And by now, they had already divided themselves into groups and shared the territories they were gonna base their search on. And now that they were done, they began heading straight to themunities they were to search. Each of them was with their scabbards with swords in them, and they were ready to search to the best of their capabilities. How could this happen to Ethan? A warrior that was helping this kingdom in many ways? And was also a chief as well? He was among the warriors that do journey to pay tributes to the two kingdoms they do pay tributes to. He was a chief, he could choose to say he doesn''t want to be involving himself in such things, he could choose to live like a chief fully. But no, he never neglects his warrior duties, his chiefly duties, and so on. ..So how could these things be happening to him? Who was the person doing this to him? So both the knights and warriors were ready to assist him search for his son to the best of their capabilities. As they marched to the different territories they''d been assigned to, people nced at them. Some people had already heard the news of Ethan''s son going missing. And some of them also heard the news of when his son got captured as a baby. And they kept wondering why these things were happening to him...he was a good person. Ethan was marching with his group as they were heading straight to the territory assigned to them, that''s where they were gonna search. There were warriors and knights with him, and they were ready to do their jobs well. Apart from searching wildernesses and other ces, they were gonna search people''s houses as well. Now, they wouldn''t search all houses, they were gonna search houses that looked suspicious. ..How would they know a house looked suspicious? By the people they see around it or the people living in it. There were bad people around, it could be one of the natives of this kingdom that was behind what happened to Ethan''s son, or it could be any of the officials. Now, if it was one of the natives of this kingdom, they''d definitely hide Aiden, especially now that a search was going on. The person could choose to hide him in his house, so any house that looks suspicious would be searched. This could also be joint stuff, it could be more than one person that was behind what had been happening to Ethan...so they really had to search well. And if it was one of the officials that were behind what happened to Ethan''s son or even joint stuff. Who knows? The natives of this kingdom could be assisting that official to hide Aiden. ..So this is the reason why they were to search people''s houses as well...but they were gonna make sure to do it gently. The warriors and the knights were already arriving at the different territories they were to search, and they began searching immediately. Ethan and the knights and warriors arrived at their territory, and they began searching as well. They began searching abandoned houses first, houses that people weren''t living in anymore, old edifices. And people watched them as they searched, both people that were in front of their houses and passersby. ****** The moment the meeting at the king''s pce finished taking ce, and the officials departed from the pce. All that was running through Asher''s mind was to go inform those assassins about the current situation. And what was the current situation? Knights and warriors were gonna begin searching around for Aiden soon. And surely, they were gonna search wildernesses. So after strolling out of the king''s pce, mounting the horse one of his guards brought along...the guard rode him out of that ce. Reaching home, he told his guards he was heading somewhere again, his wife, children, and servants didn''t even hear about it. And he told his guards he was gonna ride himself to that ce, he could ride a horse. ..Where was he heading to? To the assassins to ry information to them, so no one must follow him. So walking out of his house, he strolled to one of the horses on thepound, mounted it, and rode it out of thepound. He reached where the assassins were and met only two of them there, but he didn''t care, he ryed the information to them...he gave them instructions. He told them to be really cautious since the search for Aiden had already started or was about to start. He told them to make sure the warriors and knights searching for him doesn''t make their way to that forest though it would be hard for them to reach the forest...they mustn''t notice the old edifice where Aiden was in. They should dress up like normal citizens of this kingdom and try to be roaming close to the forest so they could easily change the warriors'' and knights'' direction if they notice their destination was the forest...the forest Aiden was in. They could do this by telling them, ''I think I saw someone carrying that boy you guys are looking for''. ..They''ll point to a certain direction, and the knights and warriors would follow that path thinking the person wanted to go hide Aiden somewhere else now that he''s heard they were searching for him. They''ll make sure to dress responsibly in nice-looking robes so the warriors and knights would believe them instantly the moment they tell them this. And if another group finds their way to the forest and tries entering it, they should do the same thing to them. Asher didn''t see them dividing themselves into groups to go search differentmunities, but he had a feeling they''d do something like that. ..All these were Asher''s instructions, and the assassins took them in and would ry them to the other assassins. And apart from taking them in, they have to put them into action immediately. After Asher had ryed that information to them, he made his way to the horse he brought along, climbed it, and rode it off heading straight to his house. ****** The search for Aiden had already started hours ago. They were searching around the different territories they were in. They had searched abandoned houses, people''s homes that looked suspicious, and even wildernesses, but they hadn''t found Aiden up till now. ..But they didn''t stop, they kept on searching. Anytime they want to search a person''s house, they''ll exin to the person or people why they wanted to search their house...they never used force. But if it happens to be you don''t want them to enter, then they''ll use a bit of force to enter it. In the territory Ethan was in, they searched and searched, but they didn''t find Aiden. They had entered people''s homes, checked abandoned houses, entered wildernesses, checked intersections...but they didn''t find Aiden, not even a strand of his hair. ..Right now, all of them were in a certain forest, both Ethan, the warriors, and the knights. And the forest wasn''t that thick. There were trees, branches, leaves, and so on in the forest. But they weren''t that many that you''ll have to start dodging all the time. You''ll walk a little and bend your head to not hit it on a tree branch. And it keeps on going like that repeatedly...it wasn''t like that. As they were strolling in the forest, they kept ncing around to see if they''ll sight Aiden or anything suspicious. You know, maybe someone watching them or something. But they didn''t notice any of the two. And apart from that, they were also watching out for dangerous things. A snake could just bite one of them in the leg, and that would be really bad. Looking for someone to save the person from danger, then getting endangered due to a snake biting you in the leg. ..It wasn''t nice at all...so they were watchful of dangerous creatures as well. The search for Aiden had been going on for hours. It had gotten to evening...and Aiden hadn''t still been found. Chapter 113 He Hasnt Still Being Found. They tried their best, they searched well, but didn''t find Aiden. This was the case for all of them in their different territories. The thoughts running through some of their minds at that moment were, ''How are we sure he hasn''t been killed and his body buried somewhere? Maybe the person that captured him ended his life immediately. But if he''s alive, where could he be?''. ..Those were the thoughts that ran through their minds, but they didn''t dare say them out, especially the ones that were in the same territory as Ethan and close to him. A gloomy expression was stered to Ethan''s face at that moment. Though they''ve thoroughly searched around to the best of their capabilities, they didn''t still find his son. Where was he? Is he still alive?...He was distressed. And as of this moment, they''ll have to climax with the search. But they wouldn''t give up easily, they''ll resume tomorrow...they were ready to keep assisting Ethan look for his son. This was what they decided while they were still together before they divided themselves into groups and moved to their different territories. Once they were done with the search, whether they find Aiden or not, they''ll meet at the king''s pce and report the situation to him. Some of the warriors and knights in the same territory as Ethan had already noticed the distressed look on his face. So some of the warriors strolled toward him, and one of them ced his palm on Ethan''s shoulder and stated, "Ethan, don''t lose hope. Just because we are climaxing with the search today doesn''t mean it is over, we''ll resume tomorrow. And if we find out the person behind this, the person putting you through all this, he would pay dearly. We''ll handle that for you, you wouldn''t need to do anything". ..No, Ethan would love to do something, he''ll love to handle the person putting him through all these himself. The person would pay dearly, he wouldn''t pity him or her at all. Ethan nced at all of them, and they had bits of smiles on their faces just tofort him. "Thanks, and I really appreciate the effort you guys put into searching for my son today. Thanks once again". All of them nodded their heads, it was only one that said, "It''s nothing Ethan, we are ready to do this for you...you don''t deserve what is happening to you currently". Ethan did nothing but nod his head. He doesn''t deserve what is happening to him, but it was happening to him...that is life. Right now, all of them were marching back to the king''s pce, and the knights and warriors in othermunities were marching back to the king''s pce as well. ..Right now, they had all gathered in front of the king''s pce, every single one of them. Now that they wereplete, they walked into the pce to tell the king of the current situation...did they find Aiden or not? When the king saw them sauntering toward his pce, he just kept hoping for some good news...he was really hoping for one. But what did he get? Bad news, they told him they didn''t find Aiden though they searched thoroughly but would continue with the search tomorrow... ..And the king wasn''t happy with the news at all. All he could do wasfort Ethan, what else can he do? But he was sure of one thing, he''ll try his best to find out the person behind this. If the person was among the natives of this kingdom, then there was no way he''d be able to find out who the person was. But if the person was among the officials, then there was a chance. The search would resume tomorrow, all the warriors needed to head over to their homes, and the knights would stay with the king ''cause they belonged in the pce. Ethan began walking to the horse he brought over to the pce. He remembered leaving home this morning toe report his missing son to the king which he did. And since then, many activities had taken ce. ..It was evening already heading toplete nighttime, and he was just going home. He didn''t achieve anything, he didn''t find his son, he didn''t even know if he was dead or alive...he wasn''t happy. He climbed his horse and rode it out of thepound of the king''s pce. As he was riding the horse in the vige square, he began wondering how his wife would react once he tells her they didn''t find Aiden though they searched thoroughly. She''d most likely cry her eyes out. ''Should I tell her? Or should I find a way to lie? Would it even be possible to lie? I don''t think so. She wouldn''t see Aiden with me, so she''d easily discern we searched around and didn''t find him. It wouldn''t even be nice for me to be lying to my household, I''ll just tell them the truth''. Ethan thought to himself. ..He didn''t want his wife to cry her eyes out, he didn''t want her to be too worried. But what can he do? He has to tell her the truth, he can''t lie to her. And even if he lies, how long can he keep up with it? He arrived in front of his house, rode the horse into thepound, parked it, came down from it, tied it well, then strolled into the house. Arriving in the living room, he saw everyone there. From his wife, to his daughter, and the servants, and from the look of things, they weren''t at rest. It just seemed like they had been waiting for him toe back home and inform them of the current happening. Had Aiden been found? Or did they find the person behind his capture? Emma immediately stood up from the chair she was sitting on the moment she sighted Ethan. Walking toward him, she didn''t see Aiden with him, she knew disappointment was gonna hit her. ..But she still asked anyway? Who knows? There might be hidden good news. Maybe they had found a lead on how to locate Aiden. "So, any good news? I heard you and other warriors and knights searched around for Aiden. Did you find him?". "We didn''t, Emma. We searched around thoroughly, we even searched people''s houses, but we didn''t even find a strand of his hair. As of this moment, we don''t even know if Aiden is alive or not". That statement hit Emma hard, but she still managed to speak again, "And the person behind all these hasn''t been found?". "Not at all, we don''t have a single clue who the person is. We don''t know if it is among the officials or the natives of this kingdom". ..This was just really painful to Emma. Her son hadn''t been found, and they don''t know the person behind his capture. It was just so painful, tears began flowing out of her eyes as she began sobbing...just as Ethan thought. The servants and Hazel strolled toward her at that moment as they began consoling her. Ethan didn''t do anything, he just stood there ncing at her crying. What can he do? At least, she was being consoled already. He was feeling pain as well. ..Emma couldn''t hold back her tears, they were just flowing out freely, and Hazel and the servants made sure to keep consoling her. ****** It waspletely dusk already, and Aiden was so fed up being tied to that chair. Yeah, up till now, he was still tied to that chair not even able to move his body a little...and it was so frustrating. ''How long would they keep me like this?''. From his facial expression, one could easily tell that he was so tired. Being stuck in one ce was so frustrating and tiring. After the assassins came to feed him and give him something to drink in the morning, he hadn''t set eyes on them again, they hadn''t stepped foot into thispartment again. ..And you know what? He was hungry, he wanted to eat something. Yeah, he was full after they were done feeding him and giving him water to drink in the morning. But everything had digested, it was nighttime now, he didn''t even get to eat lunch...and he wasn''t even sure if they''lle to give him dinner. Well, he was a captive, anything he sees, he takes. But what he knows was that he was so ufortable here. He was already feeling pain around his body from sitting in one ce for too long. The thought that ran through his mind at that moment was, ''Dad, are you even searching for me?''. Chapter 114 Theyll Most Likely Kill Me. We all know Ethan was searching for him, but Aiden wasn''t aware of this. So his thinking was based on probability...was his dad searching for him or not? But he had a feeling Ethan was searching for him, he knows how much his dad loves him. How he wish he could just find a way to release himself from this ce and depart immediately...it was just so ufortable here. And at that moment, he remembered something, ''I haven''t gotten a quest from the system today''. He was still concerned aboutpleting daily quests though he was tied to that chair? He wants his skill points to keep increasing, he wants his Exp to keep increasing so he could be leveling up. ..So though he was stuck to that chair and was ufortable, he wants to earn rewards. He called out on the system at that moment, "System". "Wouldn''t I be getting a daily quest today?". He inquired. "Try to find one, even if it is me smiling for five minutes, I''ll do it though I don''t feel like smiling at all. I just need to earn the rewards". ..As said, the system was hiding something from him which would be revealed at the right time. Aiden sighed, so there''ll be no quest for today...well, there was nothing he could do about it. All he could do now was sit there without being able to do anything. He was tired already...he''ll only get more tired. He was still sitting on that chair with a gloomy expression on his face when he heard a sound...actually, he was hearing sounds. Like someone was heading toward this ce. The sounds were getting louder, and he was sure someone or people were heading toward this edifice. And the thought that ran through his mind at that moment was, ''Is it someone dangerous? Or someone that hase to save me? Is it one person, or are they more than one?''. ..Asher and the two assassins that came to feed him in the morning stepped foot into thepartment...and he''s found answers to his questions. He wouldn''t be getting saved at all, these were the people that captured him, how would they being to save him? They were wearing masks, and ording to what Aiden was seeing, seems like he''d get to eat dinner. He was seeing a certain te in one of the assassins'' hands and bottled water in the other. Noticing the gloomy expression on Aiden''s face, Asher uttered, "Kid, it''s been a really bad experience for you staying here, right?". "Yes, a really bad one, I want to be set free". Aiden voiced out. Asherughed a little, then uttered once again, "That would never happen, but it can happen in another way though". ..Now, that meant something else. "I''m sure you''re hungry considering you didn''t eat lunch. You''d be given something to eat now". Asher stated once again. Then Aiden said something they weren''t expecting to hear, "I have a feeling my dad is most likely looking for me. I want you to know something, he''s strong. You''d most likely pay for what you''re doing to me right now. You''d pay for keeping me captive". Asher paused, he was surprised by Aiden''s utterance. Yeah, his dad was searching for him, and he wasn''t doing it alone. Well, he was gonna make sure they wouldn''t locate here easily. "Even if that''s the case, I''m gonna make sure he doesn''t find you easily. And before I even pay for capturing you, I''d make sure something bad had happened to you first". ..Hearing that sent shivers down Aiden''s spine...that meant they''ll kill him. Asher nced at the assassin with the te and bottled water in his hands and said to him, "Go feed him". And the assassin did just so, he began strolling toward Aiden. Reaching where Aiden was sitting, he bent, opened the te of food, and began feeding him. Aiden didn''t like this, but what can he do? He has to let himself get fed like a baby, he was hungry. He should get fed like a baby than for him not to eat anything throughout the night. The assassin kept feeding him until the te had been emptied, then he was given water to drink. And now, it was about time for them to depart. Asher just wanted to see them feed him, he wanted to see his captive. The three of them strolled toward the door of thepartment, opened it, and stepped out. "They''ll most likely kill me". Aiden muttered to himself. ..And that was the absolute truth. ****** The search for Aiden wouldn''t stop, Ethan, the other warriors, and the knights would continue with the search. The next day had reached, and by now, Ethan had already gotten up from bed while his wife was still sleeping. He remembered her crying out her eyes yesterday as Hazel and the servants kept consoling her. He was in pain too, he was distressed as well, but he can never cry. He was a man and a f**king warrior at that. Getting up from the bed, he began preparing for the search for Aiden would continue today. And by now, he had already dressed up in his normal warrior style. He wore his meeting robe to the king''s pce yesterday, and it was the same robe he used in searching around for Aiden while all of the other warriors were dressed in their warrior style. But today''s own would be different, he was gonna be dressing in his normal warrior style. As said, he was already dressed up, and his scabbard was on his waist. He didn''t go to work yesterday, and he wouldn''t be going today too. ..But somehow, he was gonna be going today, but he wouldn''tst long there. As known, his animal field was what generates his main ie...and it generates a lot. He didn''t go there yesterday at all due to the search for Aiden. But he was gonna be going there today to handle a few things and put someone in charge in the meantime. And once he''s done with that, he''d head straight to the king''s pce where he, the other warriors, and knights would gather before they begin moving to different territories again to search for, Aiden. So we can say he''d be going to work today, but he wouldn''tst long there at all. That''s why as early as possible this morning, he''s already woken up and prepared. He wouldn''t want to keep the warriors and knights waiting due to him going to his animal field. ..Right now, he was standing in front of his family. Emma, Hazel, Alora, and Lydia. And these were the words that flowed out of his mouth that instant, "The search for Aiden would be resuming today. I''d be heading to the king''s pce again, but before I go there, I''ll have to head over to my animal field to handle some things and put someone in charge for the meantime". After making that utterance, he strolled toward Emma, held her back and patted it a little, then voiced out, "Don''t lose hopepletely, we''ll try our best to find Aiden. I''m also in pain too, I''m distressed, but I''m doing my best to hold it in. Him being dead is based on probability, so there''s hope of finding him, And as for the person that is behind this, the king said he would help in finding out who that person is if it''s among the officials. Don''t lose hopepletely, alright?". And with that, Ethan pecked her on the forehead, nced at Hazel, and said, "Take care of your mum". Hazel did nothing more than nod her head. The tailoring skill Hazel wanted to learn would have to wait, there was a big problem at hand that needed to be solved before they begin talking about that. ..And she understoodpletely. This was her younger brother that went missing, she was also in pain. And by now, Ethan had already departed from the house. And he did exactly as he nned. He went straight to his animal field, handled the things he wanted to handle, put someone in charge, then begin heading straight to the king''s pce. Reaching thepound of the king''s pce, he could see some of the warriors and all of the knights waiting for him there. They weren''t only waiting for him, they were waiting for the other warriors to arrive as well. After parking his horse well, he came down from it, tied it to somewhere, then began walking toward the knights and warriors. Chapter 115 His Plans. These warriors made sacrifices for him just to help in searching for his son. One of them is not going to work, the ce that generates their ie. Yesterday, all of them didn''t go to work ''cause they wanted to help Ethan in searching for his son. And today, all of them wouldn''t be going to work as well ''cause the search for Ethan''s son was gonna continue. But many of them had already done what Ethan did, handling some things and putting someone in charge of their businesses. This was how much they cared for Ethan, this was how much they wanted to help him find his son. They knew if it was one of them this same thing happened to, he''ll willingly help the person even if it means not going to work in the meantime. ..One thing that needs to be known is that no female warriors were helping Ethan with the search for his son. There were female warriors in this kingdom, but they weren''t even half the number of the male ones. But Ethan didn''t care, he gave no f**k, he was satisfied with the male knights and warriors that were assisting him. He reached where the knights and warriors were standing, and they exchanged greetings. All they needed to do now was to wait for the other warriors to arrive. They wouldn''t enter the pce yet, they would wait for the other warriors to arrive before they do that. The king just sat on his throne and was ncing at them from inside. And one by one, the warriors were arriving...some came with horses, and some didn''t. And in minutes, all the warriors had arrived as they were standing in front of the king''s pce currently. ..Then all of them marched into the king''s pce. Entering the pce, the king said a few things to them, blessed their search, then told them to go. And they began marching out of the pce until they were out of itpletely. Then they began sharing themselves in groups once again. And after they were done sharing, they began assigning territories to each group just like yesterday...they were gonna search to the best of their capabilities once again. And after they were done assigning territories to themselves, they began heading to the different territories. Reaching there, the search began once again, they searched everywhere to the best of their capabilities. Once again, they searched abandoned homes, wildernesses, people''s houses that looked suspicious, and so on, but they didn''t find Aiden. None of the groups even got close to the main forest where Aiden was in. If they didn''t get close to the forest, then how would they locate the old edifice inside the forest? About two of the assassins were lurking close to the forest dressed in normal robes. They knew the search was still going on, Asher had informed them about this. So they were lurking close to the forest to make sure none of the knights and warriors enters it even when they locate it. ..And there was a very low possibility they''d be able to get close to the forest. It was good news for the assassins, it would make their jobs easy. The territory Ethan was in with other knights and warriors had been searched to the best of their capabilities, but they didn''t find Aiden. It had gotten to the point where they''ll have to stop the search for today...they had been searching for a long time now. They started the search in the morning, it had gotten to noon now heading straight to mid-afternoon. All the knights and warriors had stopped the search in their different territories, they''d continue next time. This was just so painful for Ethan, so after searching thoroughly again, they didn''t still find Aiden? The question that rang again was, ''Is he even alive?''. What can the knights and warriors in the same territory as Ethan do? Console him, what else can they do? They''ve done their best to find him, but he was nowhere to be found. They consoled him and told him the search wouldn''t stop yet, they''ll keep searching tomorrow. They''d keep assisting him, they wouldn''t tire out easily. They departed from themunity as the other knights and warriors departed from the differentmunities they were in as well. After they had met at the king''s pce, Ethan asked each group if they found his son or any lead on how to locate him. Their answers were no, and Ethan was so disappointed. They reported the situation to the king, after searching thoroughly once again, they didn''t still find Aiden. ..And the news was so disheartening to the king, how long would this continue? He could imagine how Ethan felt at this moment, he''ll be so pained...why was this happening to him? Apart from him, he could also imagine how his household was feeling at this moment...especially his wife. She''d have definitely cried, and that was true. ..What could the king do? Tofort Ethan, what else can he do? They were all trying their best. But he knew he''ll try his best to fish out the person behind this if it was among the officials...the chiefs and nobles. That he was sure of. ****** The search for Aiden had been going on for three days now, but they hadn''t found him...not even a trace. And wouldn''t lie, some of the knights and warriors were getting tired. Where was he? Was he even alive? If he was, was he still in this kingdom or he has been taken to another kingdom by the person that captured him? These questions were running through their minds...even Ethan''s. Throughout these days, Ethan had been so distressed, his household was also distressed. Emma had been crying a lot these days. ..And Asher loved what was happening, the current event...he loved seeing Ethan in distress. The king had called for one more meeting after the first meeting that took ce concerning Ethan''s son going missing. And the second meeting was still concerning the same thing. The king asked if any of them was behind this, but they denied it once again. Throughout that meeting, Asher noticed the distress on his brother''s face, and he liked it, it gave him joy. ..Once again, what kind of hatred is this? Asher nned on killing Aiden, but he wanted them to stress themselves searching for him. He wanted Ethan and his family''s distress tost for some time. After he''s satisfied with all these, he''ll then take Aiden''s life. He wouldn''t kill Aiden and hide his body somewhere or bury it secretly, he''ll put it in public for people to see. He wanted Ethan to know his son had been killed. He knew Ethan would be so angry and want to find out who killed his son at all costs. Asher would try his very best for Ethan not to find out it was him behind everything. He knew Ethan would be so angry, but he knew he would be broken as well...that would give him joy. ..These were Asher''s ns. He didn''t neglect his captive which was Aiden. He kept visiting him with two assassins feeding him and giving him water to drink. Whenever nature called for, they''d find a way to let Aiden out of the chair with the rope still tied around him. So he couldn''t escape due to the rope tied around him. And the assassins kept a close eye on him while cing swords on his neck. If he tries anything funny, he''ll bleed at that moment ''cause they wouldn''t waste time shing him. These had been going on for three good days, and Aiden was suffering a lot from it. It wasn''t easy to be held captive, it wasn''t easy to be tied to one ce for hours. He was fed up, he was tired. Sometimes, he''ll just be asking himself, ''Would anyonee to save me? Or would I end up getting killed?''. ****** At Aiden''s academy, Oliver and Ava had been wondering why Aiden hadn''t beening to school for the past few days now, did anything happen? Their ss teacher, Miss Alice, had asked about him numerous times, whether anyone knew why he wasn''t present at school, and they kept on saying no. Apart from Miss Alice, other teachers had asked about him as well, the ones that cared. ..One of the teachers that asked about him was the mathematics teacher. He asked if anyone knew of his whereabouts, why he hadn''t beening to school, and they gave him the same answer...no. None of them had heard of what happened to Aiden, that he had been missing for days now. ..And that included Oliver and Ava. Chapter 116 Checking Out On Him. Though some of the teachers and students had noticed the search that was going on. They''ll just be seeing warriors and knights walking around, but they didn''t know they were searching for Aiden...they weren''t informed. And this was the same case for Oliver and Ava as well, they had seen warriors and knights marching around...they had no idea they were searching for Aiden. Today was another day of school, and Aiden wasn''t still present at school. And today, Oliver and Ava decided on something. They decided they were gonna go to Aiden''s house to check out on him. They were getting a little worried, he hadn''t beening to school for days, hope nothing happened to him. "So, you know where his home is located, right?". Ava inquired of Oliver. "Yes, remember, I''ve escorted him to his home numerous times". Oliver responded. "We have to go today, I just keep hoping nothing has happened to him". Ava stated once again. The other students in Aiden''s ss had also noticed Aiden hadn''t been present at school for days now, that''s a must. But they felt he''lleter, maybe he and his family went somewhere. But they weren''t concerned enough to go to his house to check out on him. ..They didn''t even know where his house was situated. But for sure, Oliver and Ava would be going to his home today to find out why he hasn''t beening to school for days now. It had gotten to closing hour, students were heading home. And right now, Oliver and Ava were walking on thepound, where was their destination? Aiden''s home. "Are you sure you know where his home is situated?". Ava inquired of Oliver not too long after they''d strolled out of the schoolpound, this same question. Oliver nced at her and uttered, "What do you take me for? That I don''t know what I''m saying? I said I know where his home is situated". He didn''t say that rudely though, and this was the statement that flowed out of Ava''s mouth, "Sorry, won''t ask anymore". ..And truly, she didn''t ask that anymore. Right now, Oliver and Ava had been walking for a while now as they were passing different people. And truly, Oliver was heading in the right direction, he truly knew where Aiden''s home was situated. The both of them had passed the intersections that would lead them to their homes. As known, their homes weren''t their destination, Aiden''s home was. It has been minutes of journeying, and right now, they had arrived in front of Aiden''s house. "Wow! we are here already?". Ava uttered ncing at Oliver. "Yes, this is Aiden''s home, I can''t easily forget the paths that lead to it. I''ve escorted him to this ce numerous times. Remember, I was even the one directing him to his home when he wasn''t that familiar with the paths yet". Oliver said. Ava nodded her head a little, then Oliver''s voice resounded again, "I hope nothing happened to Aiden". "Yeah, I hope so too, thinking about it is making me a little scared". Ava stated. "Let''s enter". The gate to the house wasn''t locked, so by now, they had already stepped foot into thepound. And entering thepound, they began ncing around...thepound looked nice. The way flowers were used to beautify it just made it look amazing. And look at how horses were on one side of thepound, it made sense. And the main building was just nice. To cut everything short, the house looked amazing. ncing at Oliver, Ava voiced out, "Wow! Aiden''s home looks great. My home isn''t as fine as this. And this is just the outer part of the house, how would the inside look like?". "Yeah, it looks nice, my home isn''t as fine as this either. What do you expect, this is the home of an average-ranked chief, an official". Oliver stated. Ava did nothing more than nod her head a little, then she uttered, "Do you think anyone would be inside? And if people are inside, do you think they would wee us? How would they treat us?". "We aren''t bad people, we are just kids from Aiden''s school. We came to check out on him ''cause he hasn''t beening to school for some days now. We came to check out our friend. And I don''t think his family would be much of a rude people, Haven''t you seen his dad before? Though he''s a chief and a warrior, he seems calm, he doesn''t look rude at all. So I think we''d be weed by Aiden''s family, we only came to check out on our friend". Oliver said. ..And Ava did nothing more than nod her head again, Oliver''s utterance had given her some kind of confidence. They strolled toward the door, and on reaching it, they hesitated for a while before they began knocking on it. Not too long after knocking on it, the door was opened by Hazel. And the moment she set eyes on them, she remembered them. She hadn''t seen them that much, but she recalled seeing them at the Battle Festival. And she recalled Aiden was conversing with them after the festival had ended. That day, that moment, she discerned they were Aiden''s friends. And here they were again? And from the bags they were carrying, Hazel quickly discerned they came here straight from school. ''These are Aiden''s friends that havee to check out on him, no doubt about it''. She thought to herself. ..And she was f**king correct. "Who are you guys?". Hazel inquired, she had to ask. "We are friends of Aiden, we attend the same academy. He hasn''t beening to school for some days now, so we decided toe check out on him". Oliver responded. ''So they aren''t aware of what happened to him? They haven''t heard''. Hazel thought to herself once again. They were Aiden''s friends, they hade to check out on him, she''ll have to wee them. She voiced out, "Come in". And she immediately paved way for them as the both of them strolled into the house. Stepping foot into the house, they nced around, and just as they thought, the inner part of the house was finer than the outer. ..But something was wrong. The atmosphere of the house wasn''t looking that nice. Every family member of the house was in the living room, and their faces weren''t looking bright at all...it seemed like something had happened. Before their arrival, the Dankworth family was conversing about the current situation. And what was the current situation? Aiden going missing for days now. Ethan was in the living room, Emma was in the living room, the two servants were in the living room, Hazel was in the living room...but where was Aiden? This made Ava and Oliver a little scared at that moment. ..And worst of all, their faces weren''t looking bright at all, something definitely happened. It hadn''t been too long since Ethan came back from the usual searching around for Aiden, but they didn''t find him. He came back home and delivered the bad news to his family which they''d been hearing for some time now, and it did nothing more than add to their gloominess. ..Ethan and Emma were the ones suffering from this more. The moment Ethan set eyes on Oliver and Ava, he recognized them immediately, these were Aiden''s friends. And he was sure they were the ones Aiden doese home with whenever he doesn''t go to pick him up. His face lit up a little the moment he set eyes on them. He was sure they came here to check out on Aiden ''cause he hadn''t beening to school for some days now, and he definitely had some questions to ask them. Emma, Alora, and Lydia were just ncing at them not too long after they stepped foot into the living room. They didn''t know who they were at first, but it didn''t take too long for them to discern they were Aiden''s friends that havee to check out on him. "You guys are Aiden''s friends, right?". Ethan inquired of the both of them. "Yes sir". Oliver and Ava retorted in unison. They recognized Ethan immediately, yeah, this was Aiden''s father, one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. "We came to check out on Aiden ''cause he hasn''t beening to school for some days now, did anything happen?". Oliver uttered. "You guys haven''t heard?". Hazel inquired of the both of them. She knew they haven''t heard of what happened to Aiden yet, she just wanted to ask. "Heard what?". Oliver and Ava inquired in unison with inquisitiveness in their facial expressions. Before revealing to them what happened to Aiden, Ethan had a question to ask both of them. So he said, "Before what happened to Aiden is revealed to you guys, I have a question to ask you both". Chapter 117 Im Gonna Do My Best For Your Son To Be Found. ''So something happened to Aiden'', these were the thoughts that ran through Oliver and Ava''s minds at that moment. They were hoping nothing happened to Aiden, but things weren''t going their way. What was making them more scared was that they didn''t even know what happened to Aiden yet, did he die or something? "What is the question?". Oliver uttered ncing at Ethan. "You guys said Aiden hasn''t beening to school for some days now which is true. Now, the day before his absence from school which went on to continue. Did you guys alle home together that day?". Ethan inquired. "Yes, we came home together, as far as you don''te to pick up Aiden, we do go home together. But the thing is, the both of us would reach our houses first before Aiden. Anytime we''ve already cornered the intersections that would lead to our homes, Aiden would still be strolling". Oliver responded. Hearing that utterance, Ethan sighed, he''s confirmed what he wanted to. They captured Aiden right on the road while he was on his way home. His two friends had already gotten to their homes, so they didn''t see this urrence. ..This was something Ethan had confirmed, and it was true. And that was the same case for his family as well. The moment Oliver made that utterance, they confirmed it. Aiden was captured on his way home from school, but his friends didn''t witness the urrence ''cause they''d already arrived at their homes at that time. "What happened? What happened to Aiden?". Ava inquired with a bit of fright on her facial expression. "Aiden never returned home from school that day. He''s been missing for days now, that''s why he hasn''t beening to school. No one knows where he is, the knights and warriors, including my father here have been searching around for him for days now, but he''s nowhere to be found, We know that he was captured, but ording to what you''ve just told us now, he was captured on his way home from school, that''s for sure. But you guys didn''t witness the incident ''cause you both had already arrived at your different homes by then". Hazel dropped the bombshell. And it hit Oliver and Ava hard, no wonder he hasn''t beening to school for days now. And no wonder they''d been seeing knights and warriors roaming around for some time now, they were searching for Aiden. ncing at Emma, they easily discerned that she was Aiden''s mum, and they could see the sadness in her eyes. She must have cried her eyes out, they understood how she felt. And they understood how the other family members must be feeling right now. They were feeling bad as well due to the news they''d just gotten, Aiden had been missing for days now...was he even alive? "And there hasn''t been a single lead on how to locate him?". Oliver inquired of Ethan, a really mature question. "Nothing, not even the slightest, our searching around for days now has just been in vain. We don''t even know if he''s alive or not". Ethan responded. This was really bad news for Oliver and Ava, their friend had been missing for days now?...the news killed their mood. "If you guys notice anyone suspicious, someone you feel can be hiding Aiden, please do well to report it to me. Don''t tell anyone about it before reporting it to me, alright?". Ethan said ncing at Oliver and Ava. "Yes sir, we''ll do just that". Oliver and Ava retorted in unison, they were ready to do that for their friend. ..Remember, it was even Aiden that brought the both of them together as friends. If Aiden hadn''te to their academy, Oliver and Ava wouldn''t be friends now. Aiden was their good friend, they really cherished him. Oliver and Ava strolled out of the Dankworth house with gloomy expressions on their faces. They had just received terrible news, a bad one. People at school would hear about this, but they wouldn''t be babbling it to everyone, the teachers would hear about it first. They wanted to know why Aiden hadn''t beening to school for days now, and they''d found out. ****** At school the next day, the first person to hear about it was Miss Alice, these were things the teachers were supposed to be aware of...a student going missing. And when Miss Alice heard the news, she was somehow disappointed in herself. One of her students went missing, and she didn''t know about it. She knew Aiden hadn''t beening to school for some days now, all she did was ask his ssmates about him, she didn''t make effort to find out the reason for his absence. And it was some 8 years old kids that were telling her the reason for his absence, they were the ones that made efforts to find out, they were the ones that took the initiative to go to Aiden''s house. She was disappointed in herself. After she had gotten the news, she told some other teachers about it, then some students began getting the news. But what can they do? Nothing. Even the warriors and knights were finding it hard to locate Aiden, was it then some unskilled teachers and students that would find out where he was? That same day, the king had decided on something noticing that the knights and warriors were finding it hard to locate Aiden if he was alive. He could see that they needed backup, and he was gonna give them backup. This was something he had been contemting for some time now, and he decided now was the time to act on it. He called for another meeting with all the chiefs and nobles as all of them were sitting in the king''s pce currently...Ethan included. ..And at that moment, many of them were wondering what this meeting was about. Was it about Ethan''s son going missing again? Does the king want to ask them who was behind the capture of Ethan''s son again? But no, the meeting was about something else. ..Yeah, it was still regarding the capture of Ethan''s son, but he doesn''t n on asking them that question anymore. "This meeting I''ve called for is still regarding what happened to Ethan''s son, but I don''t n on questioning you people anymore, I have decided on something. Ethan, the other warriors, and knights had been searching around for days now, but Ethan''s son hasn''t been found, Now, I n on informing a lot ofmunities about this, or what if I inform the whole Tuvalon Kingdom about this? How would it feel like when the whole Tuvalon Kingdom is searching for Ethan''s son, wouldn''t it be easier to find him?". The king stated. ..The king had another motive in mind while making this utterance. He didn''t know if the person that captured Ethan''s son was among the officials or not, up till now, it''s based on probability. But if the person is among the officials, he wanted to put fear into the person''s body. Hearing this, wouldn''t the person want to release his captive now that the whole Tuvalon Kingdom would now be searching for Ethan''s son? That was the king''s mindset, but he was wrong. There were different reactions to what the king just said now, and Ethan''s face lit up the moment he heard that statement from the king...that was a good idea. "I''m gonna be promising expensive gold and lots of copper coins to whoever finds Ethan''s son, and I''m not joking, it''s for real". The king uttered once again. And this was the thought that ran through Asher''s mind at that moment, ''This is bad''. The king then threw a question to all the officials, "Isn''t that a good idea?". ''It''s a good idea'', those were the answers the king was receiving from the officials after he threw that question at them. Some said it in an audible tone of voice, while some said it in a low tone of voice. Asher was among the people that said it in an audible tone of voice, he doesn''t want anyone to be suspicious of him. But he knew he had to do something about what the king just said...but he doesn''t n on releasing Aiden. "The news would be spread around to all the citizens of the Tuvalon Kingdom. Even if everyone doesn''t get the news, lots of people would get the news. And with that kind of reward, they''ll definitely put their best into searching for Ethan''s son". The king stated once again. ..And after making that utterance, the king then focused his gaze on Ethan and voiced out, "Ethan, I''m gonna do my best for your son to be found...you don''t deserve this". Chapter 118 Spreading The News. A smile appeared on Ethan''s face the moment the king said that to him, it''s been some time now since hest smiled after his son went missing. And this was what Ethan said to the king while bowing his head a little, "Thank you, my majesty". The king liked the fact that Ethan just smiled, it brought joy to his heart. All he had been seeing in Ethan''s face for days now was gloominess. And as for Asher, all that was running through his mind now was what he was gonna do regarding what the king just said. It would be really bad when the whole Tuvalon Kingdom begin searching for Aiden. ..He could get caught without knowing. He knew once Ethan finds out he was the one behind Aiden''s capture now and his failed capture in the past, he''d definitely do something to him...he wouldn''t care if they were brothers. And Asher doesn''t want to kill Aiden just yet. So what was he gonna do? He was gonna inform those assassins to be really cautious, and he''ll be cautious as well. It wouldn''t be easy for people to locate that old edifice inside the forest, their minds wouldn''t go there. So what most people would be doing is to see if they''ll notice anyone suspicious. Then they''ll trail that person to see if the person was with Aiden. ..A rtive could even trail a rtive, the rewards would make people go crazy. This was something Asher was aware of, so he was gonna be really cautious. He''ll have to be cautious when visiting Aiden with some of those assassins...he would make sure he doesn''t get caught easily. The king dismissed all the chiefs and nobles after rying those messages to them, he had told them what he wanted to tell them. The only person that wasn''t dismissed from the pce was Ethan, it was his son that went missing here. The king wanted him to see how everything would take ce. How he''ll inform messengers to go spread the news about the rewards that would be handed to a person that can find out where Aiden was. He wanted Ethan to see he had his best interest at heart. After this had been done, then Ethan can continue searching around for Aiden if he wanted. But what the king was about to do now was gonna help a lot. This would make a lot of people aware of the current situation, many of them didn''t know that Ethan''s son had gone missing. The king summoned the messengers into the pce and began telling them what he wanted them to do. Now, he could choose to use some of the knights for this, but he chose the messengers instead...they were gonna do the job better. Ethan watched as the king was rying to them what he wanted them to do, and they were understanding. After telling them what he wanted them to do, he dismissed them from the pce as they were heading straight to do their jobs. After that, Ethan nced at the king and nodded his head a little. ****** The moment Asher departed from the pce, he made his way to the assassins, and thank goodness, they were all together. And he informed them of the current situation. They''d have to be very cautious ''cause people''s eyes would be shining when they hear what the king said. Expensive gold and lots of copper coins would be handed over to anyone that can find out where Aiden was...everyone would be detectives watching people. ..Especially those that weren''t financially stable. Asher told them to be really cautious and also gave them instructions to try to be roaming close to the forest where Aiden was and make sure no one steps foot into it. Only two of them can execute that, and they should make sure not to look suspicious at all. The four assassins executing that together can make them look suspicious, and someone would easily notice it. This was thest thing Asher said to them before leaving their midst, "About two of you would find a way to go feed him and give him something to drink tonight. You have to be really careful, no one must notice you. We wouldn''t take his life now, but you guys should be ready ''cause I can give one of you the instruction to go kill him at any time". ..All they did was nod their heads to Asher''s utterance. ****** The messengers did as the king instructed, they spread what the king said to the best of their capabilities. How did they do this, by making announcements in different cities, by voicing it out...and people were hearing it. But the Tuvalon Kingdom was a big kingdom with lots ofmunities. They can''t possibly spread the news across all themunities? They weren''t many enough, and they were humans...it would get to a point where they''ll start getting tired. But all they need to do was do their best, and the news would find a way to spread around more...more people would hear of it. How would that happen? The people that have heard it would tell more people, those people would tell more people, and so it would begin spreading. So for hours, the messengers went from city to city spreading the news, it was no easy job. And when they had gotten tired, they began heading back, they had done their jobs. And just as expected, the news began spreading around more. More people got to know that Ethan''s son had gone missing. But some people didn''t even know who Ethan was, so the news was somehow to them. And did the citizens of the Tuvalon Kingdom believe what the king said? That he would reward whoever finds Ethan''s son, anyone that can locate where he was if he was still alive? Yes, they believed him. And look at the rewards, expensive gold, and lots of money. ..People''s faces lit up whenever they hear the news, especially those that weren''t financially stable...those that needed money. And do people n on doing what the king said? Yes, from now on, they''ll start watching out for Ethan''s son. Who knows? They could find out who captured him and get the rewards. So from that day onward, people kept watching out for Ethan''s son, they were trying to find out who captured him. And if he was still alive, where he was right now. Some were doing their things secretly, trailing those that looked suspicious secretly. While some didn''t care, they were doing their things in the open. If they were suspecting you, you would know they were suspecting you. Three days had passed now after the king made that announcement through the messengers, and people were still trying to find out where Aiden was. Some rtives that weren''t on good terms were even suspecting and trailing each other...just as Asher thought. Some even searched wildernesses, but they didn''t find Aiden, they were searching the wrong wilderness. Remember the instructions Ethan gave to the assassins, that they should be roaming close to the forest where Aiden was in without looking suspicious. Their job was to make sure no one enters the forest. Especially if the person wanted to follow the path that would lead him or her straight to the main edifice where Aiden was in. It was only two of the assassins that were carrying out the job just as Asher instructed. ..And there were times some people wanted to enter the forest, and worst of all, they wanted to follow the same path that led to the old building where Aiden was in. But the assassins found a way to stop them without looking suspicious at all, they gave them some reasons why they shouldn''t enter the forest. But some entered the forest the assassins didn''t stop. ..Those that were far from the path that led to the edifice where Aiden was in. Those that weren''t entering the forest to look for someone...those that were entering there for an entirely different purpose. And for these days that had passed, the assassins were still finding ways to feed Aiden. But they were doing it cautiously...they could get caught without knowing. And as for Aiden, he had be so tired. He was captured for days now, and somehow, he had lost every hope that someone woulde save him...not even his dad. He was just hoping the time when they''ll kill him wasn''t drawing near. Though natives of the Tuvalon Kingdom were searching for Aiden, Ethan didn''t stop. Every single day, he still searched around for Aiden with some warriors and knights that still chose to help him. ..Many of the warriors and knights had given up the search for Aiden, they weren''t assisting Ethan anymore. Chapter 119 Why Revealing It To Me Now? And Ethan wasn''t bothered at all, in fact, he was even thankful to them for at least helping him search for Aiden while neglecting other things they were supposed to do...they did their best. ..They needed to attend to other things, Ethan understood that and was thankful. Now, it was only a few warriors and knights left helping with the search for Aiden little by little. And Ethan appreciated that they were still helping him out. ****** Things were getting risky now, natives of the Tuvalon Kingdom were really serious about finding out where Aiden was...those that cared. Asher had discerned this, and he knew if he doesn''t take time, they might discover the old edifice where Aiden was in after entering the forest. Yes, the assassins were doing a really great job keeping people out of the forest, the path that would lead to the mini old edifice where Aiden was in. But the assassins wouldn''t be there all the time? For example, at nighttime, they would surely leave that ce. What if that''s when someone enters the forest, locates the edifice, and sees Aiden? What would help him is that Aiden never saw his face ''cause he always wore mask whenever he visited Aiden. So Aiden wouldn''t be able to reveal to the people of the Tuvalon Kingdom who captured him ''cause he never saw the person''s face. But Asher felt the situation was getting too dangerous. ording to what the assassins told him, there were lots of times when people wanted to enter the forest. And as of this moment, he had decided on something... ..It was about time to kill Aiden. It was noon currently, and Asher nned on heading to where the assassins were to tell them what his next n was...it was about time to end Aiden''s life. So as fast as possible, he had already prepared and stepped out of his house. He told none of his guards to follow him, he was gonna ride a horse alone to his destination...he''s been doing this for some time now, and they''ve noticed it. He mounted a horse and rode it straight to where the assassins were. Now, he met only two of the assassins when he reached there, the others were doing their jobs of roaming close to the forest where Aiden was in. Asher paid them handsomely, so they were doing their jobs with zeal. Reaching there and meeting the assassins, Asher didn''t waste time dropping the bombshell. "I want you guys to end Aiden''s life today, you can do it this evening, and you have to be very cautious, inform the others about it. About three of you can carry out the job. And after killing him, I want you guys to put his body where people can see it. And that''s all". "Are you sure you want this?". One of the assassins inquired of Asher. "Yes, I want this, you must end his life today. Make sure he doesn''t still see your faces while killing him. And as I said, three of you can carry out the job. Maybe after one has done the job of ending his life, the other two can carry out the task of carrying his body and dropping it where people can see it". ..Asher had spoken, they would have to do as he said. They did nothing more than nod their heads to his statement. ****** At the Dankworth house, it hadn''t been too long since Ethan just arrived home from the usual searching around for Aiden. But it was to no avail, they didn''t find Aiden as usual. But something was making his and his family''s hearts a little d. At least, people of the Tuvalon Kingdom were also searching for Aiden. Many of them were doing it ''cause of the rewards, but Ethan didn''t care. ..What would make his heart really d was if one of them could find out where Aiden was. It was mid-afternoon getting very close toplete evening. Ethan had just arrived on thepound with a horse, he hadn''t even entered the house. After parking the horse well anding down from it, he tied it, then began strolling toward the edifice. Getting very close to the edifice, someone entered thepound, and Ethan quickly swiveled his head around to see who the person was...it could be someone dangerous. And he was even with his sword right now, so if it was someone dangerous, he was ready to fight. But the person that was heading toward him right now doesn''t look dangerous at all. It was a man dressed in grey robe, the robe wasn''t even looking nice at all...he seemed like a poor person. But though he doesn''t look dangerous, Ethan was still cautious and ready to defend himself. The moment the man reached where Ethan was standing, he voiced out... "Ethan Dankworth". ''He even knows my name''. That was the thought that ran through Ethan''s mind at that moment. ..But well, it shouldn''t be much of a surprising thing, he was one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. And again, lots of people had already known that his son was missing, so. After calling out his name, the next statement that flowed out of the man''s mouth was, "I know where your son is". Ethan nced at him with disbelief on his face, and with a bit of stuttering voice, he uttered, "W...What did y...you just said?". "I said I know where your son is". The man repeated. And at that moment, Emma dashed out of the house. Though she was inside, she heard what the man said. Walking close to the man with her eyes wide open, she voiced out, "Do you mean what you just said?". ****** Aiden was still tied to that chair, and he could feel his stomach rumbling, he was hungry. The words that flowed out of his mouth at that moment were, "What a life". ncing at his face, one could easily tell that he was so tired. For days, he had been tied to that chair. For days, he hadn''t beenpleting daily quests. For days, he hadn''t seen people''s faces apart from the assassins'' and the person ordering them which was Asher. And not like he ever got to see their real faces ''cause they were always wearing masks whenever they came to visit him. Being tied to that chair for days really sucked, it was so tiring. He had been wearing one clothes for days now, he hadn''t been bathing and other things like that...he somehow stunk. ..But what can he do? It wasn''t his fault. If only he could untie this rope around him and escape, he would have done so since. But there was a way, he could untie this rope around him and escape. Remember, the system had been keeping some things from him for some time now, no one knows the reason why. ..Now was the time for the system to reveal those things to him. Aiden was still sitting down tied to the chair with that tired look on his face when he got the system''s notification, And Aiden was just like, ''What the heck are you talking about?'', He didn''t say it out though, and he wasn''t expecting a reply from the system. This was the one he said out and was expecting a reply from the system, "Weren''t you the one that told me there was no way of untying this rope around me? I''ve been tied here together with my school bag for days now. So what are you saying?". "So why didn''t you tell me that since? Why are you just telling me now? Or did you like it as I was suffering? What if they''d killed me by now?". The system didn''t say much, this was all she said, "What is it then? What should I do to loosen this rope around me and escape from here? Would any of the defense skills I''ve unlocked help?". Aiden inquired, he really wants to get out of this ce. And it was at that moment that Aiden came to a realization. Yeah, sword was part of the items in his item panel. And with a sword, he''d be able to cut off this rope around him easily...howe he didn''t think of this? But then, he remembered something...he hadn''t purchased any of the items in his item panel, so he hadn''t purchased the sword yet. Chapter 120 Extraordinary Things. He hadn''t purchased the sword yet, and he didn''t waste time saying it to the system, "But I haven''t purchased the sword yet". "How many skill points would it cost me to purchase it? I don''t quite remember". ording to what Aiden remembered, he had more than enough skill points to purchase this item. But purchasing it now would reduce his skill points, but that doesn''t matter. What mattered was that after purchasing it, it would help him loosen the rope around him and escape from this ce. So his skill points wouldn''t be reduced for nothing. "Definitely". Aiden responded. ___ ___ Aiden saw this notification, but the sword didn''t appear in his hands. Though he was tied to the chair, his hands were still somehow free for the sword to appear in them and for him to make use of it. So he uttered to the system at that moment, "Howe the sword didn''t appear in my hands? I thought I''d purchased it already". And it was then that Aiden recalled, yeah, the system had told him this before. This was something he was aware of, it skipped his mind. And immediately, the sword appeared in Aiden''s hands. The sharp part of the sword was lying on his left palm, while the bottom of the sword was lying on his right palm. And the sword looked nice, you know, for shing, stabbing, and so on. And at that moment, Aiden got the system''s notification, ___ <5 Skill points have been deducted from his skill points> ___ Now, it was about time to cut off this rope around him. Doing it wouldn''t be that easy ''cause of the way he was tied to the chair, he wasn''t thatfortable. But it wasn''t impossible, he could do it. Holding the bottom of the sword with his right hand, he began cutting the rope. Now, the rope was strong, so cutting one side of it to loosen up everything wouldn''t be that easy. And the fact that he wasn''t using enough force due to the way his body was tied to the chair made it worse... ..But as said, it wasn''t impossible. He kept on cutting and cutting until the rope loosened, he did it. And he didn''t waste time standing up from the chair, he was free, he was f**king free. He threw the rope away, and somehow, he couldn''t believe he was free...he had been tied to this chair for days now while being released sometimes. He was holding the sword in his right hand, and this was the thought that ran through his mind at that moment, ''If only the system had revealed this to me since, I would have escaped a long time ago. Well, it''s time to get out of this ce''. ..But no, it wouldn''t happen smoothly, something was gonna happen. He nned to return the sword to his item panel before departing from this ce...but three of the assassins had already gotten close to the edifice where he was in. They wereing to kill him just as Asher instructed, each of them was with their swords. And they nned on doing what Asher said, one of them would do the job of killing him, and the remaining two would carry his body and drop it at a ce where people can see it. It was evening currently, and they wereing to end his life in the evening just as Asher instructed once again. ..Aiden was about to tell the system to return the sword to his item panel when the assassins bashed into thepartment. And they couldn''t believe what their eyes were seeing. The captive wasn''t tied to the chair anymore, he had loosened the rope around him. And ording to what they discerned, he did it with the sword in his hand. ..Now, the question was, where did he get a sword from? Or was there another person in here? They nced around, but sighted no one, so where did this boy get this f**king sword from? They were so surprised. But well, can he use it? Was he skilled enough to defend himself with that sword in his hand when they trying to kill him? They don''t think so. So one of the assassins began running toward Aiden to sh him, he wanted to end his life just as Asher instructed. ''Damn! This is bad''. That was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind ncing at the assassin running toward him. The assassin reached where Aiden was standing and swung his sword with speed to sh him...but Aiden did what he had to do. He moved back with speed but wasn''t fast enough. The sharp edge of the sword sliced his stomach but didn''t go deep, but he still felt pain from it. He moved back and squatted immediately with his right palm on the ground. From the expression on his face, one could tell he felt pain from the shing. It would have been brutal if the slicing went deep. He wasn''t even ncing at the assassins right now, and blood was dripping out of that spot where the sword touched him. ..But he was sure of something, he wouldn''t die here, he wouldn''t let them kill him. Still squatting with his right palm on the ground, he called out to the system from the mind, ''System''. ''I want to return the sword to my item panel''. And immediately, the sword disappeared from his hand...and the assassins were shocked. What just happened now? Did the sword just disappear from his hand? Does this boy have some kind of power or something? The assassin was supposed to run toward Aiden toplete the shing, to end his life once and for all...but what he saw just now made him stand on one spot. Aiden remembered the ''heal'' skill in his defense skill panel. And ording to what he remembered, that skill had automatically been unlocked for him. He needed to heal this injury in his stomach before doing anything else, he was feeling pain from it. He didn''t need to call out on the system for what he was about to do right now. All he has to do was say some words, and some magic would happen right now. So he said in his mind, ''Activate heal''. <5 Skill points have been deducted from your skill points> ..And at that moment, the little injury on Aiden''s stomach began healing. And the assassins just stood there with their mouths open in awe. They were barely believing what they were seeing right now, look at the injury on this boy''s stomach healing? ''Does he possess the healing ability too?''. These were the thoughts that ran through the assassins'' minds. They just stood in one spot without moving. The injury on Aiden''s stomach healed, he wasn''t feeling pain anymore. Then he stood up as he wasn''t squatting anymore. The assassins were ncing at him with surprise on their faces, and Aiden was ncing at them as well. Immediately, he called out on the system from the mind once again, ''System''. ''Does any of them here possess any of the minor abilities?''. Aiden could have checked out their status to know who possessed affinities or not, but there was no time for that. The system had already told him what he needed to know. All of them possess affinities, and only one of them possesses one of the minor abilities...and it was the high jump ability. Well, that was nothingpared to the skill Aiden was about to make use of now. With a stern look on his face, he uttered in his mind once again, ''Activate speed dash''. <5 Skill points have been deducted from your skill points> ''And it''s done''. Aiden thought to himself the moment he got the system''s notification. The assassin that sliced Aiden in the stomach felt he could do something extraordinary again, so it was best he kills him now. It''s time to end standing in one spot and ncing at him... ..He began moving toward Aiden with killing intent, he nned on shing the hell out of him he wouldn''t be able to heal the injuries...he''ll just give up the ghost. Chapter 121 Finding Aiden. As he was moving toward Aiden to sh the hell out of him, Aiden waspletely ready for him. Reaching where Aiden was, he swung his sword with speed aiming to sh Aiden in the neck. But by the time the sword was supposed to sh someone, Aiden wasn''t there anymore, the sword just swung past. He was now at the side of the assassin some meters away from him. The assassin nced at where Aiden was currently, and he was just like, ''What just happened now? How did that happen? Does he possess the speed ability too?''. ..Yeah, Aiden was doing something extraordinary again...the assassins couldn''t be more surprised. The assassin began moving toward Aiden again. And on reaching him, he swung his sword again while shouting, "Arghhhhhh". But the sword didn''t still touch Aiden, he was able to dodge it again with the help of the speed dash skill. And immediately, Aidennded a nice punch on the assassin''s groin. The punch came with so much force the moment it touched the assassin''s groin, it weakened him a lot. The other two assassins were just standing there ncing at what happened...look at this small boy making use of the speed ability and punching theirrade''s groin? It should be so easy to kill this boy just as it was easy to capture him, so why was this happening? When did he gain all these powers? They had no idea it was his system backing him up massively. One out of the two assassins began moving toward Aiden to do what his fellow assassin couldn''t do...and that''s shing him. He reached where Aiden was and swung his sword with speed to sh him. But making use of the speed dash skill, Aiden was able to dodge it by moving to the side with speed as the sword swung past. And Aiden immediatelynded a nice punch on the assassin''s private part as well causing him severe pain. He held his private part with both hands and knelt on the floor. Then Aiden focused his gaze on thest one, and that one was about to make use of his power element. He was a D-rank bender, he possessed the wind affinity, and by now, he was already transferring mana toward his sword and gathering a nice amount of wind. The moment he had gathered enough wind, he swung his sword as a wind sh was heading toward Aiden. With the speed dash skill, Aiden was able to dodge it like it was nothing as it moved past. Then he darted toward the assassin with speed andnded a nice punch on his stomach. The punch came with immense speed and force, so though Aiden''s hands weren''t that big...he felt pain. He would have loved to see their faces since they''d always been wearing masks whenever they visited him. But there was no time for that, all he wanted to do was get out of this ce...and it was sure thing he was gonna achieve it. Aiden did all these with his school bag on, it wasn''t a disturbance for him at all. As Aiden was walking out of thepartment, one of the assassins Aiden punched in the groin that was still feeling pain from it voiced out, "Don''t let him go, don''t let him escape, we have to kill him". And hearing that, the other two assassins began moving toward Aiden though they were still feeling pain...they had to force themselves to walk. Discerning that they had started heading toward him, Aiden swiveled his head around and nced at them. He didn''t want to waste time fighting them anymore. His n right now was to make use of the speed dash ability and zoom out of this forest with speed. ..But ncing front...he sighted Ethan and some other people heading toward him. Those people seemed like warriors, and they were all heading toward the old edifice. Ethan had already sighted Aiden by now, and he increased his pace...his son was still alive. The assassins were heading toward Aiden, but the moment they sighted Ethan and the other warriors behind him, they changed direction...all of them began running toward the left-hand side of the forest. Setting eyes on them, Ethan had already discerned they were the assassins behind Aiden''s capture. He could easily tell from the way they were dressed and the way they covered their faces with masks. ..And you know what? He doesn''t n on letting all of them escape...even if he could kill one. Making use of his speed ability, he was now standing so close to one of the assassins though the assassin was on the move...he ran with immense speed. He was really angry at that moment, and before the assassin could do anything, a strong punchnded on his face which caused him to bleed at that moment and fall to the ground. The moment hended on the ground, he spat out more blood. He was wearing a mask, so he bled behind the mask, the blood he spat out stained the mask. ..The punch was so massive he bled out the moment it touched him...it was the punch from an angry man. The moment the assassinnded on the ground, Ethan took off the mask he was wearing as his face was being revealed at that moment. And for the first time, Aiden saw one of the assassins'' faces. "I don''t need to ask who was the main person behind everything ''cause I know you wouldn''t answer. But do you know what you guys have put me and my family through? I''m sure my son has suffered a lot in you guys'' hands. I''m definitely gonna end your life here". ..The assassin didn''t utter a single word, he justy there ncing at Ethan with blood stains beside his mouth. Ethan drew out his sword from his scabbard, and with force, he stabbed it into the assassin''s chest ending his life immediately. Then he side-nced, the other assassins must have gone really far. He could choose to chase them and even catch up to them, but he decided not to...at least, they hadn''t killed his son, Aiden was alive. He nced at Aiden, darted toward him, and hugged him while uttering, "My son, you''re alive, do you know how long we''ve been looking for you?". Though Aiden stink a little, he didn''t mind that, he still hugged him tightly, raised him, then dropped him back to the ground. And the words that flowed out of Aiden''s mouth at that moment were, "You were looking for me?". "Yes, every single day, I searched for you with my fellow warriors and knights though I was distressed. We searchedmunities, people''s houses, and so on...we had no single idea this was where you were since". "We searched for you to the best of our capabilities, your father put a lot of effort into searching for you. A lot has happened after you went missing, people were even thinking you''ve been killed already. It''s just a good thing you''ve been found now". One of the warriors that apanied Ethan to this ce voiced out. ''I know my dad wouldn''t stay without searching around for me''. Aiden thought to himself. "We were so worried, your mum has been crying a lot since you went missing. Do you know the person behind your capture?". Ethan inquired of Aiden. "No, I never saw his face. He came here numerous times after my capture, but he was always wearing a mask. But ording to what he told me, he despises you, that''s why he did all this. And they definitely had ns of killing me, I almost lost my life this evening before you guys arrived". Aiden responded. ..And at that moment, Ethan began wondering who that person could be. ording to what his son just told him now, it was someone that despises him that was doing all this. It was as expected, the person would have to despise him to capture his only son. But who was that person? Was it among the natives of this kingdom? Or was it one of the officials? This was something Ethan couldn''t fathom. So the question would keep on lingering unless the king does something about it and the person behind it is revealed...that''s if the person is among the officials. "How did you guys find out I was here?". Aiden''s voice resounded. Ethan pointed to the man that told him he knew where Aiden was, and truly, he knew where he was...he was the one that led them to this ce. While they were hurrying to this ce, the man exined to Ethan how he discovered where Aiden was...and Ethan understood all. Chapter 122 Back With His Family Once Again. The man bowed a little after Ethan pointed to him. To the man, it was a privilege to find out where Ethan''s missing son was...he respected Ethan a lot. "The whole of the Tuvalon Kingdom has been searching for you after the king promised certain rewards to whoever finds you, lots ofmunities have been searching around for you, Not too long aftering back from my usual searching around for you, this man entered ourpound and told me he knows where you are. So the first thing I did was to go inform some of the warriors of the current situation, and they decided toe along with me, Then the man began leading us straight to this ce. And here we are now, all thanks go to the man". ..And after Ethan made thatst utterance, the man bowed a little once again. After the king sent those messengers to tell people of the rewards that would be given to them if they can find out where Ethan''s son was, many people began searching for him. And many of them were doing it ''cause of the rewards not ''cause it was from their hearts. I mean, look at the rewards, gold, and lots of copper coins. ..Both people that were poor and average financially were searching for Aiden...they needed the rewards. But the rich ones didn''t involve themselves that much in the search. Now, some people sincerely wanted to find out where Ethan''s son was, both people that were poor and average financially. They weren''t doing it for the rewards, they were doing it ''cause they felt Ethan didn''t deserve what was happening to him. He was a warrior that was helping out this kingdom in many ways, and he was different from other officials like him. ..Now, that poor man was among the people that were sincerely searching for Ethan''s son. Though he was poor and needed financial assistance, he didn''t really care about the rewards. He respected Ethan and wanted his son to be found. That''s why even after finding out where Aiden was, he didn''t go to the king to report it, he went straight to Ethan. Now, if he had gone to the king, and it happens to be what he said was true, he actually knew where Ethan''s son was...the rewards would have be his instantly. If it were those people that were doing it mainly for the rewards, they would have gone straight to the king''s pce. But he went straight to Ethan ''cause he didn''t care about the rewards. ..Now, how did he discover where Aiden was? He was watching out for people who were acting suspiciously and trailing them secretly, but it happens to be it was none of them that captured Aiden. Then one day, he sighted two of the assassins entering the forest to go meet Aiden and feed him. He wasn''t sure if Aiden was under their custody, so he decided to follow them and see where they were heading to. He wasn''t sure if Aiden was under their custody, but one thing he was sure of was that they looked suspicious. ..From the way they were dressed and covering their faces with masks, they seemed like assassins. The maning across them was pure coincidence. And he made sure they didn''t notice him while trailing them. Now, Asher gave the assassins instructions to be cautious when entering the forest to go feed Aiden. Eyes were everywhere, people were searching for, Aiden. ..They were cautious...but seems like they weren''t cautious enough. While the man was trailing them, he heard them talking about Aiden, and that strengthened his conviction they were the ones that captured Aiden. He trailed them until he saw them entering the old edifice, and he quickly discerned Aiden must be in that edifice, then he went back. And what did he do next? As we know, he reported it to Ethan. Now, after dropping the bombshell right in Ethan''spound, Emma heard it and ran out of the house to confirm if the man meant what he was saying. Apart from Emma, Hazel, Alora, and Lydia also came out of the house to confirm if the man was telling the truth. And it happened to be that he was telling the truth, he knew where Aiden was. While the man had already told Ethan he was gonna lead him straight to where Aiden was, Emma said she wanted to follow them. But Ethan told her to wait there, it was too risky. If at all Aiden was truly at the ce where the man said Aiden was, he was gonna bring him back safely...he promised her that. And as known, before heading to the ce where Aiden was, Ethan brought more warriors along with him. ..And Aiden was here, safe and sound. The man was poor but was a good person, he had Ethan''s best interest at heart, he respected him, so he decided to help him without thinking about rewards. ..And do you know how Ethan felt? He felt the man deserved the best. He was gonna reward him personally, and he was gonna make sure the man gets all the rewards from the king for finding out where his son was. Aiden thanked the man for finding out where he was and informing his dad about it, and all the man did was smile. Ethan was really happy at this moment, and he could imagine how happy Emma would be once she sets eyes on Aiden. By now, Aiden had already disabled the heal and speed dash skill by saying it in his mind. And as of this moment, Ethan, Aiden, the warriors, and the man were already strolling out of the forest leaving the assassin''s body there...the one Ethan killed. Getting out of the forest, the warriors went to their different homes. The man went to his home as well after he and Ethan talked a little, then Ethan brought Aiden home. The moment everyone in the Dankworth family set eyes on Aiden, they shouted out in joy, they were so happy to see him. Emma just kept hugging and pecking him as tears flowed out of her eyes. She really missed him, she was just so grateful that he was alive, all her distress would be gone now. Hazel and the servants were happy to see him as well. Aiden stink a little due to not taking his bath for days, so he freshened up after the passing of some minutes. And right now, all the Dankworth family were in the living room including Aiden. ..He wasn''t stuck in one ce anymore, the feeling was just too great, it feels good to be free. And at that moment, they began asking him some questions, the questions wereing from Ethan and Emma. And the questions were like, how did it happen? Where did the capture take ce? What was the experience like being a captive? Did they over-maltreat you? Aiden gave answers to all their questions, and they were satisfied...he satisfied their curiosities. But at least, he was back now, Emma was really happy, she was the happiest person in that room, it wasn''t easy losing a child, especially her only son that took her years to get. At nighttime, the Dankworth family had dinner. Aiden ate with his family today, it''s been days since this happened. At the hands of the people that captured him, he never ate himself, they had to feed him always. ..But now, here he was eating with his family again...it was a nice feeling. Done eating, after the passing of some time, everyone went to bed. Aiden needed it ''cause for the past days, he slept while being tied to a chair. He dozed off while being ufortable. But now, he can sleep on his bed and rx his body well, he really missed his bed. While he was lying on his bed, he began thinking of the events that took ce this evening. How he avoided being killed with the help of his system. If the system had given him that information a littlete on how he could free himself from that chair, then those assassins would have seeded in killing him. Not too long after loosening the rope around him, they entered. ..If he was still sitting on the chair tied to it at that time, then it would have been easy shing for one of the assassins. If the system had revealed the information to him earlier, then he would have escaped from that ce since. ''I didn''t think of it, I only needed a sword to loosen the rope around me, and it was in my item panel though I hadn''t purchased it at that time. I wonder why the system didn''t reveal the information to me earlier. Well, there''s no use thinking about it when I wouldn''t get an answer to it''. Aiden thought to himself. ..And after that thought ran through his mind, he closed his eyes, and in minutes...he dozed off. Chapter 123 Ill Definitely Do Something About It. "Do you know those two friends of yours came to check out on you some days ago? I think, the boy goes by the name Oliver ording to what you told us, and a girl apanied him which I''ve seen before". Hazel said to Aiden. "Ava and Oliver, they came to check out on me here?". Aiden inquired of Hazel. "Yes, they were worried since you hadn''t beening to school for days, so they decided toe check out on you, those are what true friends do". Hazel retorted. A smile appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment, that shows they both cared for him, and he cares for them too. It was morning currently, after Aiden woke up from sleep and strolled straight to the living room, he met Hazel there, and that''s when she told him that...there was no need to hide it. Aiden was back home now, he wasn''t held captive anymore, but he wouldn''t be going to school today, he wouldn''t be resuming yet. Ethan said something like it was still somehow dangerous. He needed to inform the king about his return first and see what happens next. ..But one thing he knew was that Aiden needed protection, his family needed protection. After Emma had gotten up from bed and arrived in the living room, setting eyes on Aiden brought joy to her heart. Once again, her son was alive, he didn''t die though he was captured. That alone gave her joy. So the moment she sighted him, she strolled toward him, hugged him, and pecked him on the cheek. Ethan never forgot about the man that found out where Aiden was...he can never forget about such people. He was poor but didn''t care about the rewards, all he wanted was for Aiden to be back with his family and be free from danger. If he cared about the rewards, if he was doing it for the rewards, he would have reported it to the king the moment he discovered where Aiden was. But instead, he went straight to Ethan, the father of the boy. ..He didn''t care about the rewards, but Ethan was gonna make sure he get the rewards and get some from him also. After the warriors had departed to their different houses yesterday, before the man began heading to his home, he and Ethan talked a little. What did they talk about? Ethan told him to meet him somewhere, he had somewhere to take him, and the man agreed to it. So this morning, Ethan had already started preparing, he had somewhere to go to, he had things to handle...but it wasn''t work though. Before leaving the house, he said to his family, "You guys should stay safe, keep a close eye on Aiden, I''ll be back". He strolled to one of the horses on thepound, loosened the rope tied to it, climbed it, and rode it out of thepound. Reaching the ce where he and the man nned to meet, the man was waiting there already. He told the man to hop on, and the man climbed the horse, then Ethan rode off. Where was he taking the man to? The king''s pce. While Ethan was riding the horse, the man didn''t discern they were heading to the king''s pce...he didn''t really find Ethan''s son for the rewards. Not until they arrived in front of the king''s pce that the man realized where they''d been heading to. Aftering down from the horse, the man uttered to Ethan, "Why didn''t you tell me it was the king''s pce we were heading to?". "I wanted it to be a little surprise to you". Ethan responded. "Why are we here?". The man inquired once again. "We are here to get the rewards you deserve. Part of the reason why I came here is to tell the king you were the one that discovered where my son was so you''ll get the promised rewards, then I''ll add mine to..." The man didn''t even let Ethanplete the utterance before voicing out, "And you know I didn''t do those things for the rewards. I did them ''cause I wanted your son to be back with his family. I did them ''cause I know you don''t deserve what was happening to you, something like that shouldn''t be happening to you. I respect you". "Yeah, that''s nice, and that''s what marvels me about you, and that''s why I think you should get the rewards and even more. Think of it, it could change your life for the better". The man contemted for some seconds before uttering once again, "Yeah, I think I should get the rewards". "Absolutely". Ethan backed him up immediately. ..Then the both of them began walking toward the pce. Currently, the king was watching both men as they sat on one of the long chairs in the pce...that''s Ethan and the man. The moment the both of them had bncedpletely, the king was then ncing at Ethan to know the reason for this visit. Anything new? Any news regarding Aiden? And Ethan didn''t waste time dropping the news to the king, "Aiden has been found". From the way the king reacted the moment he got the news, it was evident that he was surprised...it was also evident in his facial expression. And these were the words that flowed out of his mouth at that moment, "How was he found? Where? When?". And Ethan began exining everything to the king, it was a bit of a long exnation, but he exined it all to the king. Then he gave credit to the man sitting beside him that helped him find Aiden. "He was the one that told us where Aiden was before I gathered some warriors and began heading to the ce". ..The man got the rewards, expensive gold, and lots of copper coins. What the man did amuse the king. After discovering where Aiden was, he went straight to Ethan to report it, not to him? That shows he wasn''t really interested in the rewards. But these were the kind of people that deserve rewards like this. He deserved more honestly, and Ethan was gonna add more to the rewards he''s already gotten from the king. The man was just so happy, with these rewards, his life was gonna change for the better...he wouldn''t be poor anymore. Ethan told the man toe meet him at his house to collect the rewards he had for him, and the man just nodded his head. Then he departed from the pce as Ethan remained there...he and the king still had some things to talk about. "I''m just so happy that your son has been found". The king said to Ethan. "Yes, your majesty, I''m also happy as well. But your majesty, I can see he needs protection, my family also needs protection ''cause their lives are in danger, we don''t know the person behind Aiden''s capture up till now, all I know is that the person despises me, Aiden hasn''t resumed school yet, but once he resumes school, I''ll need you to be providing two knights that would be escorting him back from school anytime I don''t go to pick him up. I do ride him to school everyday as for now, I do pick him up from school sometimes, But ording to him, he wants to being home from school with his friends sometimes, he doesn''t want me to being to pick him up everyday. I don''t want to stop that now due to what happened to him recently, but please, I''ll need knights to be escorting him home anytime I don''t go to pick him up, And that would also be the same case for my family, I''ll need knights to escort them whenever they are going somewhere, it''s too dangerous for my family right now. But none of the knights would be living with us though". Ethan voiced out. The king nodded his head then said, "I''ll do all these for you Ethan, you deserve them, you''re one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. Before you even told me, I''ve decided on it". ..A bit of smile appeared on Ethan''s face as he nodded his head, then the king uttered once again. "And remember what I told you, I''ll try my best to find out the person behind this if it''s among the officials. Well, I am not going back on my words, I really n on doing it. I am just so happy your son has been found, now would be the perfect time to do it, Doing it when your son hasn''t been found would be a bad idea. But now that he has been found, perfect time to implement it. We''d most likely find out who''s behind the capture of your son if the person is among the officials". Ethan did nothing more than nod his head again...but his heart was d. Chapter 124 Youll Be Exposed Today. The news spread around that Aiden had been found, and people of the Tuvalon Kingdom had to stop searching around for him. And there were three reactions to this. Some people were sad ''cause they were hoping to find Aiden and get the promised rewards, but he''s been found already. Some weren''t happy or sad, they were searching to see if they''ll find out where Aiden was, but they didn''t, someone else did. They wouldn''t get the rewards, nothing spoiled, life must go on. And another set of people that gave this same reaction were the people that didn''t even search for Aiden at all. And some were happy Aiden had been found, that he was alive. These were the set of people that weren''t searching around for Aiden for the rewards. They just really wanted Aiden to be back with his family, they wanted him to be out of danger. They respected Ethan, they knew he shouldn''t be going through that. And now that Aiden has been found, they were happy. And what made them really d was that it was someone like their kind that found out where Aiden was. Someone that didn''t care about the rewards, someone that wanted Aiden to just be out of danger, someone who respected Ethan. But ording to what they heard, he got the rewards and even more from Ethan...they were happy for him. Some people knew the man that got the rewards. He was once poor, but now, his life was gonna change for good. Some were happy for him, and some were envious of him. Those that were envious of him didn''t n on doing anything about it. Teachers and students in Aiden''s academy got the news that he had been found, and they were d. This was for people that were aware he went missing ''cause not everyone in Aiden''s academy knew he went missing. Out of all the students, the most joyous ones were Oliver and Ava. They were so happy Aiden had been found, their friend had been found...he didn''t die, he wasn''t killed. ..But they didn''t n on visiting him, they knew he was gonna resume school at the right time. Currently, all the chiefs and nobles were sitting in the king''s pce dressed in their meeting robes, Ethan was also present. The king was sitting on his throne with two knights beside him, a meeting was about to take ce. All the chiefs and nobles had already heard that Ethan''s son had been found. And many of them gave no reaction to it, they were just d the king wouldn''t be calling for meetings anymore regarding Ethan''s son going missing. But some were a little d, those that truly understood how it felt to lose a child...especially a son. The only person that gave apletely different reaction was Asher...he was somehow angry. ..So he didn''t still achieve his aim to take Aiden''s life? So what was the need of capturing him? He was hoping Ethan could step down from being a chief during the time Aiden went missing, but he didn''t. So he didn''t achieve anything from capturing Aiden. ..Ethan didn''t step down from being a chief, Aiden was still alive and back with his family...he failed for the second time. One of the assassins he hired even lost his life, he was aware of these things. All the officials were seated on long chairs in the king''s pce, then the king began speaking, "Ethan''s son has been found, I''m sure you all are aware of this. And from now on, he''s gonna be guarded properly, he''s gonna be protected. No matter how we look at it, we know the person that captured Ethan''s son is either among you guys or the natives of this kingdom, If it''s among the natives of this kingdom, I can''t do anything about it, I can''t discover who captured Aiden, but I can protect him. But if the person is among you guys, then I think I can do something about it. I can find out the person behind Aiden''s capture, and I''ll most likely discover the person concerning what I n on doing, And if it happens to be one of you guys, then that person would be severely punished. In fact, that person would most likely be killed. The person did great wrong by capturing his fellow official''s son. The person doesn''t deserve to be one of the officials of this kingdom, The person deserves to be removed from the officials, the person deserves to be killed". ..And at that moment, great fear entered Asher''s body. What does the king n on doing? How does the king n on discovering the person that captured Aiden? Not knowing what the king nned on doing was really torturing. And he knew once the king discovers he was the one that captured Aiden, he''d most likely be killed. If the king doesn''t kill him, Ethan would definitely kill him. He was afraid, but he made sure it didn''t show on his face. "In theing days, all of you would gather here in the pce again, and the person behind Aiden''s capture would most likely be revealed that day if the person is among you guys". ..That statement sent another round of fear into Asher''s body. The king dismissed them all including Ethan, and all of them departed from the pce waiting for the next summoning. ****** The king had summoned all the officials again, and each of them was sittingfortably in the pce. The king was sitting on his throne as usual with two knights beside him, and knights were outside the pce as well. Apart from these people in the pce, there was also a woman in the pce dressed in white robe. This woman was in her ''sixties, but signs of aging hadn''t started showing on her face yet considering the lifespan of humans in this world. Aging would start showing on her face when she gets to her ''seventies. And this woman possesses one of the minor abilities, one that was rare to possess. She possesses the ability to read minds. Apart from that, she possesses two main power elements. This ability was rare to possess, but the possesses it...she was special. A person can do a lot with this ability. A person can tell what you''ve done recently with this ability. Even if you didn''t do it that day, with the reading mind ability, the person would search through your mind thoroughly and discover what you''ve done days ago. It is very hard to hide secrets from people with the ability to read minds. You gonna have serious problems battling people with the ability. They can tell the attack you want to throw next ''cause they''ll be reading your mind while battling you. ..People with this ability were rare to find, they weren''t that many, but it isn''t impossible to find one. This woman possesses the ability, and why was she at the pce? She was here to read through the minds of all the officials, she was here to discover the person behind Aiden''s capture if the person was among them. There was no how you could hide it from her, once she reads your mind thoroughly, she''d be able to tell if you were behind Aiden''s capture or not. This was what the king nned on doing to discover the person behind Aiden''s capture, this was what he had in mind all along. This was an easy way to reveal the person behind it. The people with the reading mind ability were rare to find, but with the help of one of his messengers, the king was able to discover the woman. She was told what she was gonna do ahead of time, and she''d be rewarded for it. All the officials were just ncing at the woman, they didn''t know why she was here, and they didn''t know who she was. Asher was also present at the pce, and his gaze was focused on the woman as well. Even Ethan didn''t know why the woman was here, he didn''t know she could read minds... ..The king never told him of his ns. They were still ncing at the woman when the king''s voice resounded, "You all can see this woman here, and she possesses the ability to read minds, you can''t hide anything from her once ites to your thoughts. Remember, I told you all that I would be doing something regarding the capture of Ethan''s son, So if one of you is behind what happened to Ethan''s son back then and recently, you''ll be exposed today". Chapter 125 How Come? A smile appeared on Ethan''s face the moment the king made that utterance, he was really doing something about it, he wanted to find out the person behind Aiden''s capture. And this was the thought that ran through Ethan''s mind at that moment, ''I wonder how the person is gonna hide it now. Your thoughts would be read, and everything would be exposed. If the person is among you guys, he''ll be exposed today. And I can''t wait to know who the person is so I can rip him apart''. ..He was really d that this was the king''s n all along. What kind of expression was on Asher''s face the moment he heard the king''s utterance? Unreadable. The king nced at the woman and said to her, "Go do your job, read their minds, and tell me if it''s one of them that is behind the capture of Ethan''s son. Reveal the person so he would be severely punished...he''d most likely lose his life". ..And at that moment, the woman began moving toward the chiefs and nobles. There were about two long chairs in the pce, a certain set of officials were sitting on one chair, and another set of officials were sitting on the other. Right now, the woman had already moved to the officials sitting on the right-hand side of the chair... ..And she had started reading their minds. The other chiefs and nobles were innocent, they knew they were never behind what happened to Ethan''s son, so they weren''t afraid. Their hearts were free, they weren''t guilty. But some of them were still afraid, what if the woman makes a mistake while reading their minds and uses someone innocent of capturing Ethan''s son? What if the woman''s mind reading wasn''t that good? ..But was there anything like that? Could she make a mistake while reading their minds? Well, some of them were afraid and were hoping something like that doesn''t happen. The woman was reading their minds as she kept moving from one official to the other. How was the mind reading taking ce? She''ll move to one official, nce directly into his eyes, search around his brain, and move to another person. And so it kept on going, she was reading their minds one after the other. And until now, she hadn''t revealed a culprit. She read the minds of all the officials on the right-hand chair, and she didn''t reveal a culprit, she didn''t use anyone of capturing Ethan''s son. She was done with the right-hand side chair, it was time to begin reading the minds of the officials on the left-hand chair. She moved to the left-hand chair and began reading their minds...that was the chair Asher was sitting on. She kept on moving from official to official, and Ethan sat there waiting for her to reveal one of them as the culprit, but nothing of that sort happened. The king was sitting on his throne eagerly waiting for the woman to reveal one of them as the culprit as well...but as said, nothing of that sort happened. The woman kept on moving from official to official until she arrived at where Asher was sitting. ..So right now, she was standing in front of Asher...then she nced into his eyes and began searching his brain. She stood there for about 40 seconds before moving to the next official. She read through all the officials'' minds, and she didn''t reveal anyone as the culprit. She then nced at the king and said, "All of them are innocent my Lord, none of them is behind the capture of Ethan''s son". And at that moment, many of the officials focused their gazes on Ethan while giving him the look of, ''You see? You kept using us wrongly''. And Ethan was really surprised at that moment, so it was none of the officials that were behind what happened to Aiden? What does that mean? It was among the natives of this kingdom? And at that moment, Ethan began wondering if the woman read their minds well. And that was what was running through the king''s mind too, and he didn''t waste time voicing it out, "Did you read through their minds well? Did you search their minds well?". "Yes, your majesty. All of them are innocent". The woman responded. One of the high-ranked chiefs nced at the king at that moment and uttered, "Your majesty, you''re really holding on to the belief that it was one of us that was behind what happened to Ethan''s son, whereas, all of us are innocent. Seems like you want one of us to be guilty of the offense, This only proves one thing, the person behind what happened to Ethan''s son in the past and even recently is among the natives of this kingdom, not us. We are all innocent". The king didn''t say anything, a confused look was just stered to his face. And that was the same case for Ethan as well, he was really confused, so the person behind Aiden''s capture wasn''t among them? So he''s been using them wrongly all this while? He was really confused. Who was the person among the natives of this kingdom that despises him so much? How has he wronged the person? Asher was just ncing at the confused look on Ethan''s face, and a little smirk appeared on his face at that moment. We all know Asher was behind what happened to Aiden recently and even in the past. So howe the woman searched through his mind and didn''t dere him the culprit? She was definitely a good mind reader, there was nothing like a bad mind reader in this world. Once you notice you have the ability to read minds, you''ll be good at using it. And the longer you possess the ability, the better you be good at using it. And the woman was in her ''sixties, she had possessed the ability for a long time now, she was super good at using it. So howe she didn''t dere Asher the culprit?... ..This was what happened a few days ago. After the king dismissed them from his pce thest time he summoned them to it, Asher was really afraid. And why was he afraid? Because he didn''t know what the king nned on doing to find out the person behind Aiden''s capture. It could be something effective that would reveal the culprit immediately...and that was him. And he''ll most likely be killed once the truth is revealed ''cause as said, even if the king doesn''t kill him, Ethan would definitely kill him. It would bring great stain to his name and his family''s...a man capturing his brother''s son? Failed the first time and still went ahead to shoot his shot again after the passing of years. Does he hate his brother that much? ..Those thoughts made Asher really scared, he doesn''t want the truth to be revealed, so he knew he had to do something about it. So the moment he arrived home, he mounted a horse again, told his knights not to follow him, and rode out of hispound. He was heading straight to the assassins. As said, by now, he was aware one of the assassins had been killed, and the other assassins were really pained by it. ..Asher saw the lifeless body, and he was having a strong feeling it was Ethan that killed him, but he wasn''t sure. At least, he saw the assassin''s corpse before it was buried. The assassins didn''tplete the job of killing Aiden, but he still paid them...what can he do? Aiden never saw their faces whenever they visited him, thank goodness, he wouldn''t be able to reveal anything. But at that moment, Asher needed their help again, even if it was one of them, and he was ready to pay the person again. He doesn''t want the truth to be revealed, he doesn''t want to die. Asher reached where the assassins were, and the moment they set eyes on him, a kind of expression appeared on their faces. Has hee to tell them to capture Aiden again? That small boy that seems to possess abilities? ..But that wasn''t what Asher was here for. He came down from the horse and strolled toward them. Reaching where they were standing, right in front of their house, ''cause the assassins were living together, Asher said to them, "I''ll need you guys'' help again, in fact, only one person can do the job. I''m ready to pay that person again". "What do you need help with? Hope it isn''t to capture that small boy again?". One of the assassins voiced out ncing at Asher. "No, it isn''t that". Asher responded. "Then what is it?". The assassin threw back the question at Asher. Chapter 126 The Truth Mustnt Be Revealed (How It Happened). Asher sighed a little, then voiced out, "I''ll need one of you guys to help me stalk the king". "What!". The three assassins voiced out in unison. "The king n on doing something to find out the person behind Aiden''s capture, and I don''t know what he ns on doing, how effective it is, and it is really torturing. It would be a big stain on my name once it''s revealed that I was behind the capture of my brother''s son, I''ll most likely be killed. If the king doesn''t kill me, then my younger brother, Ethan, would definitely kill me. Please, one of you guys would have to help me out with this". Asher stated once again. The assassins began ncing at each other, they knew they needed to help him out. Right now, they were contemting the person that was gonna handle the job of stalking the king...it was a really risky job. As known, knights were around the pce and the main ce where the king was residing with his family. If anyone gets caught trespassing around the territory of the king with a bad motive, that person would severely be punished or killed. The person that was gonna handle the job of stalking the king was chosen, he was the fastest among the three of them. He could escape from danger easily ''cause of how fast he was when running. He wasn''t part of the assassins that went to kill Aiden in the old edifice and failed. ..He wasn''t part of them at all. "Please, I want you to try your best to aplish this mission smoothly, try to discover how the king n on finding out the person behind Aiden''s capture. I don''t want the truth to be revealed". Asher uttered with a bit of distressed expression on his face, he was a little scared. "Yes, I''m gonna do my best, but I can''t guarantee you sess. I can''t guarantee that I''ll be able to find out what the king n on doing. This job is very risky, we all know that. But as I said, I''ll do my best". "Please, do your best. And I promise you, if you can find out what the king n on doing, I''d reward you greatly". ..That statement boosted the assassin''s morale to handle the job properly...he was gonna try his very best to find out what the king nned on doing. But he wasn''t gonna do it now, he was gonna wait for dusk to arrive before carrying out the n. He doesn''t want the knights around to catch him trespassing around the king''s territory. Asher had passed across the information, the person that was gonna handle the job had been chosen. What next? He left their midst hoping the assassin would handle the job properly and find out what the king nned on doing. At nighttime, the assassin was already prepared to carry out the task. He was dressed in all ck, and he made sure to cover his face with a mask. He was also with his sword. The other assassins wished him good luck before he departed from their residence to go carry out the task. By now, he had already arrived at the nice buildings where the king was residing with his family. He was a really skilled assassin, he was good at carrying out tasks. But he still had to be careful ''cause there were knights around. Remembering Asher''s words that he was gonna reward him greatly if he carries out the task properly and finds out what the king nned on doing, the assassin resolved to carry out the task properly, he was gonna do it with all his heart. ..He was gonna try his very best for the knights around not to notice him...he would make sure not to get caught. Right now, he was squatting on the fence of the king''s house, the fence that surrounded the whole building. Even if anyone nces at him at this moment, they wouldn''t know who he was ''cause he was dressed in all ck and was covering his face with a mask. ..In fact, you''ll only get to see a shadow squatting on the fence when you nce at him. Right now, he had made it to the ceiling of one of the buildings on thepound. There was more than one building on thepound. In this kingdom, the kings don''t live in the pce. They go to the pce to handle issues and other things like that, but they don''t live there. They live in separate mansions with their families...the queen, the prince, the princess, and so on. It can also be princes, princesses, and so on. ..So right now, the assassin was squatting on the ceiling of one of the mansions on thepound. What he was doing now was very risky, but he had to keep doing it. He made it to the ceiling of the mansion, and none of the knights noticed him. What he needed to do now was locate the king, he could be inside one of the mansions already. If that were the case, then the assassin would find it really hard to discover what the king nned on doing to find out the person behind Aiden''s capture. He was still thinking of how hard it was when the king strolled into thepound with some knights following him from behind and some messengers. And at that moment, the assassin ducked a little. ''So he isn''t inside yet, he''s just arriving home''. The assassin thought to himself. The moment they strolled into thepound, the king nced at all the knights and said to them, "You all can go back to your duty posts". And with that, all the knights departed from his presence. Then the king focused his gaze mainly on one of the messengers and said to him, "I trust you more, so I want you to do something for me, you''re gonna handle this job alone". "What is it, your majesty?". The messenger inquired of the king. "I want you to find a really good mind reader, someone that possesses the ability to read minds. This is concerning what happened to Ethan''s son, one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. It could be one of the officials that captured his son, I want a mind reader to search through their minds and uncover the truth, the person that captured Ethan''s son. If the person is among them, a mind reader would be able to expose the person". The king voiced out. And with that, the messenger nodded his head and said, "I''ll do just that your majesty". Hearing that, the king began strolling toward one of the mansions. And guess what? That assassin on the ceiling heard everything. Look at how easy it was for him to discover what the king nned on doing...he didn''t have to stress that much. And at that moment, this was the thought that ran through the assassin''s mind, ''So the king n on using a mind reader to expose the person? Now, that''s a really nice n. There''s no how the person wouldn''t be exposed to a good mind reader, All I have to do now is stalk the messenger to know where he''s gonna find the mind reader that would do the job. It''s a done deal''. ..What was the assassin''s n? To trail the messenger closely. He was gonna do it in such a way that the messenger wouldn''t notice him. He doesn''t n on telling Asher what he''s discovered yet. He was gonna trail the messenger first, discover where the messenger was gonna locate a mind reader, then give Asher the whole information. That night, he went home, changed up as he wasn''t looking like an assassin anymore. He didn''t even tell his fellow assassins what he''s discovered before leaving the house again with some belongings. He made his way to an inn where he spent the night, an inn that was close to the king''s mansions...where the messenger was residing. He did this so he wouldn''t miss track of the messenger, so he''d be close to him and start trailing him at the right time. ..And that''s what the assassin did, the next day, he began trailing the messenger. He followed him from city to city as the messenger kept making inquiries looking for a close by mind reader. As known, mind readers weren''t that many, and they weren''t easy to find as well. The assassin kept trailing the messenger until he found a mind reader. And ording to what he was seeing, the person was female. He was standing from afar while watching the messenger converse with the woman...but he knew he needed to get close to them to hear their conversation. ..He wanted to hear what they were talking about. Chapter 127 The Truth Mustnt Be Revealed. (How It Happened) (2) And he did just so, carefully, he was able to get close to them without them noticing him. And he heard everything they talked about. The messenger told the woman what the king wanted, and the woman agreed to help him out with it. The messenger said he''d deliver her reply to the king, then he''lle to tell her what he tells him next, and she only nodded her head. And with that, the messenger departed from her presence. ..ording to what the assassin was seeing, the woman doesn''t seem to be that stable financially. Not that she was very poor, but she wasn''t average either. She could be bribed ording to what he was seeing, but he wasn''t sure. What was his next n? To keep stalking the messenger and the king. He wanted to know what the messenger was gonna tell the woman next...what was their next n. Once he''s known that, he''ll then ry the whole information to Asher. And that''s what he did, he was doing his job properly, he was being cautious, so neither the king nor the messenger noticed him. This was what the assassin heard the king telling the messenger, "Go tell her I''ll need her in the pce in the next two days to read through the minds of all the officials. She''d be rewarded well". And so the messenger carried the statement to the woman, he told her exactly as the king told him...and the assassin was around when the messenger was telling her that. He''s confirmed everything, he''s known themunity where the woman was residing, he knows exactly where her house was situated, he knows she wasn''t that stable financially, he knows she was a really good mind reader...it was about time to ry the whole information to, Asher. Currently, Asher had just arrived at their residence. He came to check out the assassin the next day after the mission was given to him, but he didn''t see him. He came to check out on him the upper day but didn''t see him as well. ..Arriving at their house now, he''s already sighted the assassin. He strolled toward him and uttered, "Howe you were absent for two days". "I was doing my job, I needed to do my job properly. And now that I''vepleted my job, I''m expecting my great reward. I''ve discovered what the king n on doing to find out the person behind Aiden''s capture and even more". ..Asher''s face lightened up the moment he heard the assassin''s utterance...his face was filled with curiosity. He inquired of the assassin at that moment, "What is it? What does he n on doing?". "He ns on making use of a person with the mind-reading ability to read through the minds of the officials. With that kind of n, there''s no how you wouldn''t be revealed as the culprit. Once the person searches through your mind, he or she would find out you were the one that captured Ethan''s son, and you''ll be exposed". ..Asher''s eyes widened at that moment, yeah, that was a really nice n to fish out the culprit. What can he do? He can''t bury his thoughts so the person wouldn''t be able to read them? Once the person searches his head, he or she would see through what he''s done in the past. But Asher was somehow d, at least, the assassin has been able to find out what the king nned on doing...that has been handled. At least, he''s known, it would have been really bad if he wasn''t aware. He uttered to the assassin once again, "And what is the more? Did you discover anything else?". "Yes, as I told you, I was doing my job properly. Apart from finding out that the king n on using a mind reader to read through you guys'' minds, I know the person that''s gonna do the job of reading through you guys'' minds". The assassin responded. Asher''s eyes widened the more the moment he heard that, then he voiced out, "Who is the person?". "A certain woman living in a certainmunity in this kingdom. I heard when the king gave the task to one of his messengers, so I trailed the person and discovered where he found a person with the mind-reading ability, and it was a woman, The woman hasn''t met with the king yet ording to what I saw. But ording to what the messenger told the woman which was from the king, she is gonnae to the pce in the next two days. I''m sure the king is gonna summon you all for a meeting once again when the time reaches so the woman can read through you guys'' minds, And ording to what I heard, she''s gonna be rewarded for it. ording to what I saw also, she''d be really good at mind reading, she would have possessed the ability for a long time now. And also, she doesn''t seem to be that stable financially, she can be bribed with more rewards, You need to act fast, there''s no time, you all would soon be summoned to the pce once again". The assassin dropped all the needed information. ..And at that moment, a lot of thoughts were running through Asher''s mind, he was contemting what to do...he was a little confused. He nced at the assassin and inquired, "What do you think I should do?". "You need to visit the woman as fast as possible. Reveal to her you were the one behind Aiden''s capture. Don''t threaten her, try to reason with her. ording to what I''m seeing, she can be bribed easily, most likely...I can''t be wrong about that, Promise her greater rewards which you''ll definitely give to her. But first of all, you have to give her some of them there and promise to give her the restter. You can start by giving her a lot of money. The king hasn''t given her anything yet, and for sure, she''ll need money, Tell her not to reveal you as the one behind Aiden''s capture even if she sees it after reading through your mind, but she shouldn''t use anyone falsely either. And with arge amount of money you''ll give to her with the iing rewards, she''d most likely agree to do what you''ve told her". Asher nodded his head at that moment, that was a really nice idea. Then the assassin''s voice resounded again, "See, I did my job properly, and now, I''ve given you advice. I''m also expecting my great reward". "Don''t worry, you''d be rewarded greatly, you''ve done a really great job, I have to appreciate you for this. Since there''s no time to waste, I''m gonna head over to the woman''s house today. And since you know themunity where she''s residing, you are gonna follow me with one of your otherrades, You guys would bring your swords along, but you''d do well to hide them from her...in case". ..The assassin understood Asher, so he only nodded his head. "I''ll be going home now to bring arge amount of money. By the time I''m back here, you guys should be prepared for the journey". The assassin nodded his head again, then Asher strolled over to the horse he brought along, climbed it, and rode off. He reached home, took arge amount of money as copper coins filled a certain bag. Then he began journeying back to their house. Reaching their house, the two assassins were already prepared. They weren''t dressed like assassins at all, they were dressed in robes. ..But though they were wearing robes, their swords were with them. Now, they weren''t holding scabbards in their hands, they hid them under their robes. "You both are prepared, right?". Asher inquired of them. "Yes, fully prepared". One of the assassins responded. "Where are your swords?". Asher inquired of them once again. "Just as you told me, they are hidden, we hid them under our robes". The assassin that gave Asher advice retorted. Asher nodded his head then uttered once again, "Then we''ll begin the journey". He then nced at the assassin that gave him advice and said, "You''ll ride the horse since you''re the one that knows where the woman''s house is located". The assassin only nodded his head, then the three of them began sauntering toward the horse. Currently, the three of them had sat on top of the horse. The assassin that gave Asher advice was sitting in front, Asher was sitting at his back, and the other assassin was sitting at Asher''s back. ..Then the assassin put the horse in motion...the journey began. Chapter 128 The Truth Mustnt Be Revealed. (How It Happened) (3) The assassin rode the horse until they arrived at themunity where the woman was residing...he still remembered the paths clearly. "This is themunity where she''s residing". The assassin in front said to Asher. "Okay, then let''s head straight to her house". Asher voiced out. ..At that moment, he was just hoping no one recognizes him and begin calling his name since he was one of the high-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. The assassin put the horse in motion once again as they began heading to the woman''s house. Arriving in front of the building where the woman''s room was situated, the assassin said to Asher, "And her house is located in this building", He then pointed to a certain door and voiced out once again, "That''s the door to her house". And with that, all three of them came down from the horse. Then Asher uttered, "Hope no one recognizes me since I''m one of the high-ranked chiefs in this kingdom". "I don''t think anyone is ncing directly at us currently, so I don''t think they''ll be able to recognize you". One of the assassins voiced out, the other one. "Better". That was all Asher said. The three of them began walking toward the door, and getting close to it, Asher nced at the assassin that gave him advice and inquired, "You sure this is her house, right?". "Yes, very sure". The assassin responded. "The both of you should keep a straight face then, don''t look suspicious at all, and make sure your scabbards don''t show just like how they are now. Until I reveal to her I am the one behind Aiden''s capture, I don''t want her to suspect anything". The two assassins just nodded their heads to Asher''s utterance. Then Asher strolled closer to the door and began knocking on it. He knocked on it about three times before the door was opened by the woman. The moment the woman set eyes on Asher, her eyes widened a little as she voiced out, "Asher, one of the high-ranked chiefs in this kingdom? Why are you at my abode?". Asher was surprised, he wasn''t expecting that the woman would recognize him. That only means one thing, she knew him. Now, was it bad or good that she knew him concerning what he''se to ask of her? "Yes, it''s me, Asher, one of the high-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. I''vee to ask you for a favor". Asher stated. "Me?". The woman uttered with a kind of surprised expression on her face. "Yes, you". "Then I wee you to my humble home, would you like to enter?". The woman inquired of Asher. "Yes, I''ll love to enter, thank you". ..And with that, the woman paved way for Asher as he stepped foot into the house. What he wanted to discuss with her was something people shouldn''t hear about, so it was best he enters her house. She sighted the two young men outside but had no idea they were assassins due to the way they were dressed. She even uttered to them, "Aren''t you both with him? Wouldn''t you enter?". "No, we are okay here". One of the assassins retorted with a bit of smile on his face. Then the woman nodded her head a little before closing the door and strolling toward where Asher was standing. Then she said to him, "You can sit". "There''s no need for that, I didn''te for a long time discussion. I just want us to discuss and agree on something quickly, then I''ll leave. There''s no need to sit down". ncing around the house and the building itself, Asher could tell that the woman wasn''t financially stable truly. The inner house itself wasn''t looking that good. But she was special ''cause she possesses a rare ability. She''d most likely be easy to bribe, that was a very high probability. "So, what favor have youe to ask for?". The woman inquired of Asher. "I know you''ll being to the pce soon to do some mind reading. You''ll be reading the minds of the officials to know who was behind the capture of Ethan''s son. You possess the mind-reading ability". Asher dropped the bombshell. And the moment the woman heard Asher''s utterance, a shocked expression appeared on her face...how did he know that? But in seconds, the expression on her face vanished. He was among the officials of this kingdom, and it was their minds she''d being to read soon, so he was supposed to be aware of it. "Yes, that is true, one of the messengers of the king told me about it. And who am I not to do it for the king?". The woman stated. Asher nodded his head a little then voiced out once again, "That is true, well, I have something to tell you". "What is it?". The woman inquired with a bit of an inquisitive expression on her face. "I am the one behind Aiden''s capture, please, don''t raise an rm". As known, Asher wasn''t here to threaten the woman or something, he was here to plead, he was here to ask for a favor. Hurting her might not even work out ''cause since she possesses a rare minor ability, then she definitely possesses one of the main power elements. And that was true, she possesses more than one affinity. And she could use them to a certain extent, she wasn''t weak. The woman was just ncing at Asher after those words flowed out of his mouth, she wasn''t expecting it. An official capturing his fellow official''s son? And worst of all, they were brothers? The woman was still ncing at Asher, and now, she had discerned something. "And you''vee to tell me not to expose you after reading through you guys'' minds?". She didn''t waste time voicing it out. "Exactly, please, do this for me, I don''t want the truth to get revealed, I don''t want to die. After reading my mind, even if you find out something, please, don''t expose it. Let it be that it was none of the officials that were behind what happened to Ethan''s son". Asher pleaded. "And why should I do this for you? I mean, you captured your fellow official''s son, I don''t know the reason for it. And ording to what was happening, seems like you had ns of killing him". "But he''s still alive now, sound and healthy, I didn''t kill him. Please, do this for me, I''ll reward you greatly, I could change your life. I''ll give you double the reward the king is gonna give to you. And I didn''te here empty-handed". ..The moment Asher made thatst utterance, he dipped his hand into one of the pockets of his robe and brought out the bag of money. Then he forwarded it to the woman and said, "Look, I brought a lot of money for you, lots of copper coins. This is just quarter of the rewards, I''ll give you the rest after you''ve done what I''m telling you to do. Don''t expose me after reading through my mind, do this for me". The woman was just ncing at Asher, she had been swayed already, bribing her was definitely easy. She needed money, that''s for sure, and this was a lot of money in front of her currently...and there was still more toe. It wouldn''t be bad to receive Asher''s rewards and do what he was telling her to do and receive the king''s rewards as well for reading through the minds of the officials and lying. ..Even if she says none of the officials were behind what happened to Aiden after reading through their minds, the king would still have to reward her for at least reading through their minds. This was just nice, she''d have to ept Asher''s rewards and cover up what he''s done. "Okay, I''m gonna do what you''re telling me to do, I''m gonna cover up what you''ve done. But I''m expecting my full reward after I''ve done what you''re telling me to do". She uttered. "Definitely, you''ll get your full reward, I promise. But after that day has passed, you must try to erase that thought from your head. Your mindset should be that I didn''t capture Aiden at all, you should just forget about it. No one else must hear about it". "That I promise". And with that, Asher handed the bag of copper coins over to her. Opening the bag a little and ncing into it, these were the thoughts that ran through the woman''s mind, ''Now, that''s a lot of money there''. "I''ll see you at the pce, make sure not to expose me after reading through my mind, and you''ll get your full reward". Asher said to the woman. "That''s a done deal". The woman stated. ..And with that, Asher strolled out of her house. Chapter 129 Resuming School. And that''s how it happened, that''s how Asher was able to bribe the woman. He was looking at the woman while they were at the pce hoping she''d keep to what they''d agreed...and she did. While the woman was searching through Asher''s mind, she saw everything, he was the one behind what happened to Ethan''s son. But she had been bribed already, so she just moved to the next official and began reading through his mind. So currently, no one was behind what happened to Aiden ording to the woman''s statement. The king was still so surprised and so was Ethan as well...but what can they do? The woman has dered already. The king''s voice resounded, "Seems like none of you is behind what happened to Ethan''s son. This case has been dismissed, you all can go". "Before we go, I think we deserve an apology from Ethan for using us wrongly back then and even now. He didn''t say much in front of us when his son got captured recently, but I''m sure he was still suspecting one of us, Back then, when his son almost got captured, he used us right in our front though we are innocent. I think we deserve an apology from him". One of the high-ranked nobles voiced out. Many of the chiefs and nobles nodded their heads to that utterance, and Ethan was just ncing at them. He was contemting if he should apologize to them or not. Many of their gazes were focused on him at that moment, and he knew he''d have to apologize. "I''m sorry for using you guys". That was all Ethan said. "That''s all you have to say?". One of the high-ranked chiefs voiced out. "Yes, that''s all he has to say, he''s apologized already, what more do you want? If one of you guys were in his shoes, I''m sure you''ll do the same. He''s apologized, you all are dismissed now". The king uttered, he had to stand up for Ethan. ..And at that moment, another smirk appeared on Asher''s face...his brother apologized when he shouldn''t have apologized. He was able to hide what he''s done well, he wasn''t exposed. All the officials began standing up and strolling out of the pce, many of them ring at Ethan as they walked out. Even Asher was among the people walking out of the pce. And before he began doing that, he gave the woman the look of, ''We''ll meetter so I can give you yourplete reward''. As of this moment, it was only Ethan, the king, and the woman remaining in the pce. Ethan didn''t stand up from where he was sitting, he just sat there with his head slightly bent. And the king''s voice resounded at that moment, "I''m sorry for that, Ethan". "It''s nothing, my king, you don''t have to apologize. They deserve the apology, and even more, I have been using them wrongly for something they didn''t do". Ethan stated. "None of their children have gotten captured before, they haven''t been in your shoes before, so they don''t understand how you''re feeling". The king voiced out once again. "So it happens to be the person behind all these is among the natives of this kingdom? I wonder who the person could be". "That''s something you cannot know. Since the person behind it isn''t among the officials, then finding the main person behind it is almost impossible unless the person decides to reveal himself. But as far as the person keeps staying hidden, then it would be almost impossible to discover the person". ..The king had just stated the fact, and Ethan nodded his head to it, that was theplete truth. "But now, my family has to be secured properly though the knights wouldn''t be living with us". Ethan''s voice resounded. "Sure, that would be taken care of". The king stated. The woman in the white robe just stood there listening to their conversation. ****** The king gave the woman her full reward before she left the pce. She read through all the officials'' minds and said none of them was behind what happened to Ethan''s son, but she''ll still have to be rewarded for doing her job. Asher then met with her at her house and gave her theplete reward...it was a lot, more money was included. Then Asher reminded her she must never talk about it with someone else. What she knows would remain with her, no one must hear about it. And she promised to keep it to herself before Asher left her house. He had been able to cover up what he''s done even when the truth was close to revealing itself...a snake in the green grass. And Asher also did well to reward the assassin that did the job of finding out what the king nned on doing...he rewarded him greatly. That day after the mind reading took ce and Ethan arrived home, he told his family everything that took ce at the king''s pce. How the woman with the mind reading ability read through all the minds of the officials and said it was none of them that was behind Aiden''s capture. And his household was a little surprised, so it was none of them? But not too long after, thoughts like this started running through their heads, ''Well, everything had always been based on probability, it was never a sure thing that it was one of the officials behind it''. And at that moment, questions like this started flowing out of their mouths, ''So it was one of the natives? Who could that person be? Why is he doing this to us? and so on. Ethan then told them about the current arrangement. Knights wouldn''t being to live with them, but for every single ce any of his households wants to head to, the person would be escorted by knights...they''d always be avable. The person behind all these could target any of his family next, it wouldn''t have to be Aiden again. And Aiden would also be protected by knights as well, they''d put more focus on him ''cause seems like he''s the main target. ..All of them just nodded their heads to Ethan''s utterances, they definitely needed protection, they love their lives. Days had passed after the mind reading took ce. As known, people were aware Aiden had been found already, so they weren''t looking for him anymore. For days, Aiden hadn''t been going to school, but he was gonna resume school today. Ethan was the one that rode him to school as usual, and after Ethan had helped hime down from the horse and handed some copper coins over to him, he uttered to him, "So which one do you want for today? Do you want me toe pick you up at closing period? Or do you want toe home with your friends and be escorted by knights?". "I''d choose thetter, dad. I haven''t conversed with my friends for some days now, I want to catch up with what has been happening, I want to bond with them. So I''d prefer toe home with my friends and be escorted by knights". Aiden responded. "Okay, as you wish. The knights would be here before closing hour, they''d escort you home. Please, even when they''re escorting you, try to be cautious yourself, alright?". Ethan stated. "Yes, dad". And with that, Ethan smiled then rode out of the schoolpound. And Aiden began walking toward the building where his ssroom was situated. As he strolled, he nced around, and these were the thoughts that ran through his mind at that moment, ''It''s been some time, just a few days of noting here, and this ce is already looking somehow to me''. ..The moment Aiden stepped foot into his ssroom, lots of students focused their gazes on him. And do you know what followed next? They began weing him. All of them were aware that he went missing, the news had already spread around days ago. But not everyone in the ssroom put much enthusiasm into weing him back to school, they weren''t that concerned. But some were happy to see him, they were d that he had resumed school. And he wasn''t hurt due to the capture. And the people that were the happiest to see him were Oliver and Ava, they kept hugging him, and Ava even pecked him on the cheek a few times. Till he reached his seat and sat on it, there were students following him from behind. But as for Oliver and Ava, they didn''t just follow him to his seat, they sat on it, they wanted to converse with him, they wanted to catch up on a lot of things. Chapter 130 Something Special. While sitting with Aiden in his chair, they began conversing with him, they were so happy to see him safe and sound. Then Aiden told them he heard from his sister they came to check out on him at his home, and their reply to him was ''yes''. And Aiden was just like, ''Thank you for checking out on me'', and they were like, ''What are friends for? We know you''ll do the same if we were in your condition''. Then Oliver was like, "We were so worried, we weren''t even sure if you were alive or not". "I was alive, but I went through a lot, I was frustrated, and I was tied to a chair for days". ..And that''s where Aiden stopped, he didn''t tell them how he almost died in the hands of the assassins ''cause they definitely nned on killing him. He didn''t tell them how he made use of the system''s skills to defend himself. He can never tell them that, they weren''t aware of his system, and they''d be really confused. After that, many students began asking Aiden how it felt like being captured, how he survived...you know, questions like that, and Aiden gave answers to their questions. But he didn''t tell them what they shouldn''t know. ..He limited his exnation. By now, Miss Alice had already heard that Aiden had resumed school, he was in the ssroom. And she was heading toward the ssroom at that moment. How did she hear? She didn''t sight him walking on thepound heading toward the building where his ssroom was situated. She heard from a certain student. Almost everyone in this academy heard the news of Aiden going missing, remember, it spread around. But not everyone cared about the news though. While Aiden was walking on thepound heading toward his ssroom, a certain teenage student sighted him. He knew Miss Alice was their ss teacher, so he headed straight to one of the teachers'' offices to inform her that the student that went missing in her ss had returned. Miss Alice was handling some things at that time, so she couldn''t go to see Aiden. But the moment she was done handling it, she began heading to her ssroom, she wanted to see Aiden. She had arrived at one of the doors that led straight into their ssroom, and she didn''t waste time entering. Arriving in front of the ss, she nced straight at Aiden''s seat to see if he was there...and he was truly there. A bit of smile appeared on her face at that moment. She was really worried when she heard Aiden had gone missing, she doesn''t wish that for any of her students. She was also very happy when she heard Aiden had been found though he hadn''t resumed school at that time. ..But now that he had resumed school, she was really d. She strolled toward him as Oliver and Ava were still sitting with him in his seat. And they didn''t stand up from it when they discerned she was strolling toward it. Reaching his seat, the first thing she did was to tell him how d she was that he had resumed school. She was d that he didn''t die, she was d that he wasn''t hurt. Then after telling him those, she began asking him some questions. Questions like, did you suffer in the hands of the people that captured you? Have they found the person behind it? and so on. Aiden gave answers to all her questions, he satisfied her curiosities. Now that her curiosities had been satisfied, it was about time for her to leave their ss. She had already told him she was d that he had resumed school, she had known what she wanted to know...it was about time for her to leave. Before she left, she told Aiden again how d she was that he had resumed school, and Aiden only nodded his head with a little smile on his face. Oliver and Ava didn''t stand up from Aiden''s seat even after Miss Alice left, they still sat there conversing with him. ..Then a teacher stepped foot into their ssroom. And Oliver and Ava had to move to their different seats due to that. The moment the teacher set eyes on Aiden, she was just like, ''Wow! Aiden, you''re back''. And Aiden was like, ''Yes, I''m back''. And what followed next were questions, Aiden was expecting them. Seems like every teacher that steps foot into their ss and notices him would ask questions. Aiden answered all her questions until she was satisfied. Then she began teaching. After she was done teaching, she told Aiden how d she was that he was back, and Aiden just nodded his head and smiled a little...the same thing. After she left, more teachers stepped foot into their ssroom. And every single one of them noticed Aiden and asked him questions...both males and females. And what did he do? He answered all. And then they''d tell him how d they were that he''d resumed school. ..It was just like they nned it. The mathematics teacher was thest person to step foot into their ssroom before it got to break hour, and he did the same thing. Asked Aiden the same questions, and told him the same thing. He couldn''t me them, they''d definitely be curious after such a thing happened to the son of an average-ranked chief, who was the person behind it? It had gotten to break hour, so students were walking out of the ssroom and heading to the cafeteria. After break period, many teachers wouldn''t be stepping foot into their ssroom to teach them. ''It''s been some days since Ist stepped foot into the cafeteria''. Aiden thought to himself. He, Oliver, and Ava strolled out of the ssroom together heading to the cafeteria. For days now, Ava and Oliver had been the only ones walking to the cafeteria together, they missed Aiden during those times. But now, he was with them again...they were d. As they were walking toward the cafeteria, Aiden kept hearing remarks like, ''Isn''t that the boy? Aiden? The son of that average-ranked chief that went missing? He has resumed school now''. You know, he kept hearing remarks like that until they arrived on thepound and were walking on it. ..Some even pointed at him while saying that. ''All these would die down soon, just a few days''. Aiden thought to himself. And that was true, in theing days, people would start forgetting about it. They strolled until they arrived at the door of the cafeteria and entered it. ****** It had gotten to closing hour, and Aiden, Oliver, and Ava were walking on thepound currently. They were heading home just like other students were doing. They were still strolling on thepound when Oliver nced at Aiden and uttered, "So, what would happen now? Would you head home yourself? Or would your dade to pick you up? Heading home yourself is really dangerous concerning what happened to you. You were on your way home when you got captured, The person that captured you might still be targeting you. You have to be really careful". "My dad isn''ting to pick me up, but something special has been set up for me". Aiden responded. "What is that?". Ava inquired. "You''ll find out soon". By now, Aiden had already sighted the knights sent to escort him home, they were two in number just as he was expecting. But Oliver and Ava hadn''t sighted the knights ''cause they weren''t expecting knights to be at the schoolpound currently. Students at the front had already sighted the knights, and they were wondering why they were here. Some had already discerned, but they weren''t sure. ''Seems like they are here to escort that Aiden of a boy home due to what happened to him. And his father is one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom''. ..And their thinking was true. They had gotten close to the knights when Ava and Oliver noticed them, and this was the statement that flowed out of Aiden''s mouth at that moment, "This is the something special. My dad wouldn''t being to pick me up, but knights would be escorting me home". ..Aiden made that utterance while pointing at the knights a little. "Wow! Aiden, this is nice". Oliver voiced out. "Yeah, really nice". Ava added. A little smile just appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment, then one of the knights uttered to him, "So, Aiden, you''re ready to go home, right?". "Yes". Aiden responded while nodding his head a little. "Then let''s go". The other knight uttered. And with that, Aiden, Oliver, and Ava began strolling as the knights were following them from behind. ..And at that moment, Oliver and Ava felt special. Chapter 131 I Want Something From You. Why were they feeling special? Knights were following them from behind like they were children of officials as well. Full-grown men were following three kids from behind...why wouldn''t they feel special? ording to what they remembered, knights and warriors were searching around for him when he went missing. That''s to show that his dad was no ordinary person. So knights escorting him home isn''t much of a big deal...they weren''t too surprised. They were still strolling when Oliver nced at Aiden and inquired of him in a low tone of voice, "So how long would this continue?". "For a very long time. As far as my dad doesn''te to pick me up from school, knights would escort me home. As you said, the person that captured me might still be targeting me, so we can''t take any chances, Apart from me, knights must also escort any of my family members whenever they want to head somewhere apart from my father. The person that captured me might decide to target any of my family members next, so we have to be careful". Aiden responded in a low tone of voice as well. "That means we wouldn''t be able to engage in a lot of things if this continues for a long time". Oliver stated once again. And Aiden was like, "What do you mean?". "I was hoping we could go hunting together again just like we did months ago. After that day, we haven''t hunted together again. But I have visited the forests on my own to hunt after that day...remember, I am the king of hunting, ? I was hoping we could visit the forest to hunt again one of these days. But seems like it wouldn''t be possible with the current situation. As far as your dad doesn''te to pick you up, knights would escort you home. Which chance would we see to visit the forest together again? The knights would definitely not wait for us to finish hunting before they begin escorting you home again. That isn''t possible. They''d most likely report it to your parents if something like that happens, and your parents would be angry at you". Oliver exined. Aiden nodded his head a little before voicing out, "That seems to be true, but we can see the chance to do so someday...who knows? Anything can happen". "I hope so. Apart from that, I''ll also like for us to hang out someday, just visit ces and so on. I know a lot of ces in this kingdom, I can take you both to a lot of ces. And with that, you guys would be aware of a lot of ces". Oliver uttered once again. A bit of smile appeared on Ava''s face as she voiced out, "That sounds nice, I know some ces in this kingdom as well, but I know you know more, Oliver. It would be nice if we hang around someday". "We can do all that at the right time". Aiden said, and Ava and Oliver just nodded their heads to his statement. The three of them kept walking as the knights kept following them from behind. Then Ava arrived at the intersection she was gonna corner that would lead her straight to her house, and she waved at them before cornering it. ..So as of this moment, it was remaining Aiden, Oliver, and the knights. After some minutes of walking, Oliver arrived at the intersection he was gonna corner that would lead him straight to his house as well. He did the same before cornering the intersection, he waved at Aiden. ..So right now, it was remaining only Aiden and the knights. Aiden kept walking as the knights were following him from behind, they didn''t utter a single word to each other. As they strolled, they passed different people. And many of those people turned their heads around to nce at Aiden after they had walked past him. Why? ''Cause they knew him, he was the son of that average-ranked chief that went missing days ago. And secondly, those knights that were following him from behind...they were just imagining how privileged Aiden was. Two knights following a kid from behind? Well, it has to be done for Aiden not to get captured again. And again, he deserved such privilege ''cause his dad was one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. ..Andstly, he was also a warrior that was helping out this kingdom in many ways...he was a good man. The knights kept following Aiden from behind until they finally arrived at his home. They didn''t stop there, they strolled into thepound with him and watched him enter the house before they left. Aiden arrived in the living room to not meet anyone, it was empty. And what was running through his mind at that moment was, ''Where is everyone?''. They weren''t in the living room, but they could be in their different rooms. But ording to what Aiden was seeing now, the atmosphere of the house, it doesn''t seem like anyone was in the house. ..But he was wrong, someone was in the house, one person...and who was that person? Alora. Aiden was ncing around the living room when Alora suddenly appeared, seems like she wasing out of the kitchen. She was dressed in her servant''s clothing, and she was walking toward Aiden somehow seductively. Aiden stood there ncing at her, and as usual, she was looking so sexy with all the right packages in their proper ce. "Where is everyone? Are you the only one at home?". Aiden inquired of Alora as she was still walking toward him. Alora got close to Aiden before responding, "Yes, I am the only one at home. Your mum, Hazel, and Lydia have gone to the ce where Hazel is gonna begin learning the tailoring skill. Remember, that''s what she wants to learn. They were escorted by knights". Aiden nodded his head a little while uttering, "Oh". Then Alora walked closer to Aiden with both of her palms on her waists before voicing out, "As for me, I want something from you". Chapter 132 Welcome Back Sex. (R18) Hearing that statement, Aiden had a slight idea of what Alora wanted from him. In fact, it wasn''t a slight idea, he knew what she wanted from him. They had been engaging in it for some time now without anyone''s knowledge. ..And again, they were the only ones at home currently, so they had the chance to engage in it fully. Another thing was the way Alora was standing in front of him and the way she walked toward him...what she wanted was evident. But Aiden still wanted to pretend like he didn''t know what Alora wanted from him, he wasn''t sure. So he voiced out, "And what is that? What do you want from me?". "I want to give you what they call ''wee back sex". Alora uttered. And Aiden was like, "Wee back what?". "Wee back sex", Alora repeated, then continued speaking, "Yeah, it''s been days now since you returned to this house, since you were found. So we weed you back to this house days ago. During those days that you went missing, I hoped for your safety, that harm wouldn''te to you, I somehow missed you, you know, that boy that does satisfy me sexually, where was he? But that wasn''t the only reason why I was hoping for your safety. Since you returned to this house, we haven''t engaged in sexual activities, I am somehow horny right now, I need pleasuring. And we are the only ones at home. Aiden, let''s do what they call ''wee back sex''. Are you in the mood for it?". This was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind the moment Alora asked that question, ''I''d always be in the mood once ites to pleasuring you and you doing the same for me...I so much love your body''. That was the thought that ran through his mind, he didn''t say anything in reply to Alora''s question, he only nodded his head. And at that moment, his dick was already rising. He just arrived home from school, and he was about to engage in some sexual activities? Nice. The moment Aiden nodded his head signifying ''yes'', Alora held his right hand as both of them began walking toward her room. Aiden was still carrying his school bag, and his dick had risen the more...it was as hard as rock. They reached the door to Alora''s room as she opened it and both of them walked in. The moment they entered, Alora took off Aiden''s school bag and threw it aside. Then she began taking off her servant''s clothes immediately...she was pretty horny. Aiden watched her take off her clothes, and his dick has risenpletely by now. He can never get tired of seeing her big boobs, her nice curves, her nice pussy, and so on. Having a taste of her wasn''t a new thing to him, but he can never get tired of engaging in sexual activities with her... ..So at this moment, he wanted to have a taste of her again to the fullest. After Alora had finished taking off her clothes, she began taking off Aiden''s own as well. She took off Aiden''s robe and flung it aside. Then she pushed him to the bed. After Aiden hadnded on the bed, she began moving toward him. Shey on him, but she wasn''t resting her full weight on him. Aiden even liked that her body was on top of him, it felt nice. After lying on him, she began smooching his mouth. As known, whenever she was kissing him, she does kiss him like she was kissing an adult. And so she was doing right now, she was sucking the hell out of his lips, she was exploring his inner mouth with her tongue, she was licking his mouth like she was licking lollipop. She kissed the hell out of his mouth, and Aiden was enjoying it all. Satisfied with the kissing aspect, she needed something to be done to her boobs. They were so hard and robust. She needed Aiden to suck and squeeze the hell out of them. She had taken off her bra by now as her boobs werepletely exposed. Then she pushed Aiden''s face into them as he began sucking them to the best of his capability. Her boobs were so nice, Aiden felt like he was in heaven sucking them. His face was buried in them, and he kept on shaking his face in between them. He sucked from breast to breast, from nipple to nipple. And immense pleasure was passing around Alora''s body as moans were escaping her mouth, "Mmmmmm, Ahhhhhhhh". It got to a certain extent where he began biting her nipples. He was doing it so well that he didn''t injure her at all while doing that, it only increased the amount of pleasure passing around Alora''s body. And moans didn''t stop escaping her mouth, she kept on moaning. Aiden sucked and sucked her boobs for minutes, it was just like he couldn''t get enough of them. After sucking her boobs to her satisfaction, he began squeezing them. The moment he began squeezing and pressing her boobs, another round of pleasure passed around her body as moans escaped her mouth, "Mmmmmm, Ahhhhhhh". He squeezed her big boobs to the best of his capability, and he was doing it well considering the kind of pleasure that was passing around Alora''s body. After squeezing them to a certain extent, he buried his face in her boobs once again and began sucking them. Her boobs tasted so sweet, gosh! He sucked from boob to boob, from nipple to nipple. And right now, Alora needed a nice pleasure in her pussy, she had be a little wet beneath, she was f**king horny. Aiden had sucked and squeezed her boobs to her satisfaction, what she needed now was for him to finger and eat her pussy to the best of his capability. And she was sure he was gonna do it well, this wouldn''t be the first time he''d be eating and fingering her pussy. She held his face and began kissing him once again. Then she uttered, "It''s about time for you to finger and eat my pussy". Chapter 133 Welcome Back Sex.(2) (R18) The moment she made that statement, shey on the bedpletely. By now, she had taken off her panties as she was stacked naked. Aiden was just ncing at her pussy currently, it was always beautiful. He can never get tired of sucking and fingering it. And due to him sucking Alora''s pussy for some time now, he had be an expert at it. He was sure he''d be able to suck pussies properly. A girl would feel instant satisfaction after he was done eating her pussy before the pration would follow. ..He began moving his face toward Alora''s pussy at that moment, and the moment his face reached it...he began eating it. "Ahhhhhhh, Mmmmmm". Moans escaped Alora''s mouth the moment Aiden began eating her pussy, he was doing it so well as usual. She''d moan, then bit her lower lip a little. And due to the pleasure passing around her body, she was using her hands to squeeze her boobs though Aiden had squeezed them before. He was licking, biting, and sucking the hell out of her pussy. And these were the words flowing out of her mouth, "Yes, right there, you''re doing it well, eat the hell out of that pussy". And what followed next? Another moan. Aiden had just bitten another spot that sent instant pleasure around her body...he was doing it well. Alora''s pussy tasted so sweet, this was something Aiden had confirmed since, as known, this wouldn''t be the first time he was eating her pussy. He didn''t want to stop, he just wanted to keep eating her pussy. He sucked and sucked her pussy until Alora was satisfied with that aspect, then he began fingering it. He had be an expert at fingering pussies as well due to him fingering Alora''s pussy for some time now. ..He thrust one of his middle fingers into Alora''s pussy and began putting it in and out...he began fingering the hell out of her pussy. Immense pleasure passed around Alora''s body as moans escaped her mouth again, "Mmmmmm, Ahhhhhhh". As Aiden was fingering her pussy, she was moaning, biting her lower lip a little, and making use of her hands to squeeze her robust boobs. Aiden was still fingering her pussy, and at that moment, he felt like eating it again, he wanted to suck it. Alora didn''t even tell him anything before he suddenly switched from fingering her pussy to eating it. Her pussy tasted so sweet, he wanted to have a taste of it again. But he was gonna resume fingering it after he had eaten it to his satisfaction. Alora was a little surprised when he suddenly switched from fingering her pussy to eating it once again. But she didn''t say anything, they were all the same...at least, he was still pleasuring her. He licked, bite, and sucked her pussy until he was satisfied, it tasted so sweet. Then he began fingering her pussy once again. Pleasure kept passing around Alora''s body as she kept on moaning, biting her lower lip, and using her hands to squeeze her boobs. He fingered her pussy until her juice flowed out, and soft moans escaped her mouth at that moment. Aiden watched as her juice flowed out of her pussy. He had done his part, he had pleasured her without prating her with his dick. His dick was so stiffened at this moment, he needed pleasuring as well, he needed Alora to do something to his dick...and she was definitely gonna do something to it. She sat up on the bed, then pushed Aiden a little as hey on the bed, then shey on him. Her face was right in front of his face at that moment, then she began kissing him...as known, she loved kissing. After kissing him for about a minute, she began sliding her body as her face was moving toward his dick. Her face finally reached his erect dick, Aiden was stacked naked as well, so she could see everythingpletely. ..And the first thing she did was to begin stroking his dick. That alone sent an amount of pleasure around Aiden''s body, but it wasn''t enough to cause him to moan. She stroked his dick for some time, then she began sucking the cap of his dick. That sent another round of pleasure around Aiden''s body, but it wasn''t enough to cause him to moan. After she had sucked the cap of his dick to a certain extent, she then put the whole thing into her mouth. All of Aiden''s dick entered her mouth as she began sucking it, and immense pleasure passed around Aiden''s body that he had to moan this time, "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhhh". She kept on sucking his cock putting her mouth in and out of it, and pleasure kept passing around Aiden''s body. Aiden''s dick wasn''t big, he was still a small boy, so sucking it was quite easy for her. Sucking a big dick can be a hassle sometimes due to it not fitting into your mouth. But as for Aiden''s dick, she was having no problem sucking it at all, it was quite small. "Ahhhhhh, Mmmmm". Aiden kept on moaning as immense pleasure was passing around his body. Sucking his dick for some time, she took her mouth off it and began stroking it once again. Done stroking it, she began sucking it once again. She sucked and sucked his dick until Aiden was satisfied, he had been relieved. "You enjoyed that, right?". Alora inquired of Aiden after she was done sucking his dick. "Yes". Aiden responded. "Thene suck my boobs a little once again". ..And with that, Aiden began moving toward Alora''s boobs to suck them. The moment his face reached her boobs, she didn''t even wait for him to begin sucking them on his own. She immediately pushed his face into her boobs as he began sucking them. ..Once again, he felt like he was in heaven, he can never get enough of this, he can never get tired of sucking her boobs. He sucked from nipple to nipple, from boob to boob. And once in a while, he''d shake his face in her boobs. ..And as for Alora, moans kept escaping her mouth. Chapter 134 For A Long Time. He sucked her boobs until she was satisfied. And Aiden''s dick that had fallen has somehow risen again. And something was running through his mind at that moment. This was something he and Alora hadn''t done before, he wanted to see if they''d be able to engage in it...even if it was only once. So his voice resounded at that moment, "So, are we done?". "Yes, we are done. What else? You''ve satisfied me, I''ve satisfied me, what else is there to do". Alora uttered with a kind of perplexed expression on her face. "This is supposed to be wee-back sex, right?". Aiden inquired. "Yes, and we''ve engaged in it already, what else is there to do?". "Wouldn''t you let me prate you with my dick so it would be aplete wee back sex? This is something we''ve never engaged in before, let me prate your pussy with my dick even if this is the only time it would happen, After sucking your boobs, my dick seems to have risen again. Let me prate you with my dick, please". Aiden voiced out. And Alora was like, "But you know, Aiden, your dick is too small to satisfy me. And it''s not your fault ''cause you''re still a small boy, I need a big dick to satisfy me. You fingering and eating my pussy is enough to satisfy it". "Let me just prate your pussy only this once. Let''s just take it like I''d be doing it for my satisfaction, not to satisfy you. Let it be a full wee back sex, please". Aiden pleaded with a puppy expression on his face. ..ncing at the expression on his face, Alora knew she''d not be able to resist him. ''Let him prate my pussy with his dick so I''ll see what it would feel like''. Alora thought to herself. "Okay". That was the statement that flowed out of Alora''s mouth, she agreed. And a kind of excited expression appeared on Aiden''s face at that moment. He knew he wouldn''t be able to satisfy her with the size of his dick, but at least, he would satisfy himself...his dick would enter her pussy. But with the rod increase skill, he''d most likely be able to satisfy her after banging her. But he hadn''t unlocked the skill, and he doesn''t n on unlocking it now. Alora positioned herself in a way that would make it easy for Aiden to thrust his dick into her pussy. With the way she positioned, Aiden would be able to bang her in Doggystyle. Aiden put his dick into her pussy, and immense pleasure passed around his body at that moment. ..Her pussy hole was tight, and the moment his dick entered it, he felt immense pleasure, it was so sweet. But as for Alora, she felt almost nothing. Yes, she felt that a dick entered her pussy, but pleasure didn''t pass around her body due to the size of his dick. She wouldn''t enjoy this, but at least, he would...it was something. This was the first time Aiden''s dick was entering Alora''s pussy, and it was f**king sweet. He began f**king her as immense pleasure was passing around his body and moans were escaping his mouth as well, "Mmmmm, Ahhhhhhh". ..The feeling was so nice, very nice, in fact, he felt like he was in heaven again. But as for Alora, she was feeling nothing, all she knew was that a dick was inside her pussy. Aiden banged and banged her until he was satisfied. He didn''t need to release out sperm to feel satisfied, to reach his climax. He hadn''t gotten to the age to start pouring out sperm, he was still a small boy. But what he knew was that he was satisfied, his dick lessened at that moment. Then Alora nced at him and uttered, "So, you''re satisfied now, right?". "Yes". Aiden responded. He didn''t even need to ask her if she enjoyed the banging or not ''cause it was evident she didn''t enjoy it. A single moan didn''t flow out of her mouth while he was screwing her, his dick was too small. "And it is done, you satisfied me, and I gave you the proper satisfaction you needed. You can wear your clothes now". And with that, the both of them began dressing up as they were stacked naked. Seeing Alora''s nakedness wasn''t a new thing to Aiden anymore. And now, he had even gotten to screw her...he prated her pussy with his dick. ****** Aiden and his family were protected by knights all the time. Not like knights were always in front of their house when they were at home...no, it doesn''t work that way. But as far as they were heading somewhere, knights were always there to escort them. Hazel had started learning the tailoring weeks ago. And whenever she was heading to the ce oring back, knights were always escorting her. There were times when her dad had ridden her to the ce and ridden her back home though. Whenever that was the case, knights wouldn''t need to escort her ''cause her dad was there to protect her. This was also the same case for Aiden. Whenever he wasing back from school, knights were always there to escort him as far as Ethan doesn''te to pick him up. But Ethan always rides him to school. Whenever Emma was heading somewhere or to the market with one of the servants, knights were always there to escort them. The only person knights weren''t escorting was Ethan, he was a f**king warrior, he could protect himself from danger. This had been going on for weeks, and it would keep going on for a long time. They don''t know the person targeting their family, so this would have to keep going on for a long time. ..None of the knights were living with them, but they were always there to escort them when needed...everything had been arranged. And as of now, it had gotten close to the time for this year''s awakening to take ce. It had gotten to the time for the kids of 8 years old to awaken their powers if they have the mana core in them. Chapter 135 Upcoming Awakening. Year after year, the awakening does take ce at the Xeterra Temple. The same temple where lots of people in the Tuvalon Kingdom got to awaken their power elements, those that had the mana core in them. As known, every child in the Tuvalon Kingdom was to go awaken when they had gotten to the age of 8 to see if they''ll awaken an ability. But they wouldn''t just go to the temple when they''ve gotten to the age of 8, they''ll have to wait till it gets to the time set for the awakening. So most kids that do engage in the awakening were already 8 years and some months old. And the awakening would take ce under a month, so every kid in the Tuvalon Kingdom wouldn''t get to awaken on the same day. The date for the first awakening was already getting close, and many parents were getting anxious. You know, that same anxiety, would my child get to awaken an affinity? Aiden was gonna be taking part in the first awakening as well, and he was so confident. He knew he''d awaken an affinity, he knows he had the mana core in him...but he didn''t just know what ability he was gonna awaken. ..As for Aiden''s parents, that''s Ethan and Emma, they were anxious as well, they weren''t different from other parents. Would Aiden get to awaken an ability or not? Especially, Ethan, he was so anxious, he needed Aiden to awaken a power element, even if it was only one. As said, he wanted at least one of his family members to go to an academy specialized in training benders. Hazel awakened his main ability, which was the wind affinity, but she chose not to go to any of the academies specialized in training benders...she was learning a skill now. He needed Aiden to awaken an ability and see if he''d agree to go to any of the academies specialized in training benders. ..But the first thing was for him to awaken an affinity. Aiden was at school currently, and he was sitting in his seat with his two friends sitting close to him. They were conversing, and what were they talking about? The uing awakening that had gotten so near. Both Aiden, Oliver, and Ava were all 8 years and some months old, so they''d all be taking part in the awakening. This was the same case for many kids in Aiden''s ss, many of them were up to 8 years old already, and they''d all be taking part in the awakening as well. ..Just that they''d most likely not be engaging in it on the same day. But as for the kids in Aiden''s ss that were below 8 years old, they wouldn''t be taking part in the awakening ''cause the mana core in them wouldn''t have been fully developed for the awakening yet if at all they have the mana core in them. All of the kids in Aiden''s ssroom were aware of the uing awakening, and many of them were discussing it. They were afraid if they had the mana core in them at all, if they''d get to awaken an affinity. ..And this was the same case for Oliver and Ava, they were afraid if they had the mana core in them, they didn''t know if they''d get to awaken an ability. They didn''t want to be considered useless, so they were hoping to awaken an affinity. They weren''t even talking about awakening two power elements like the talented ones. Let them talk about awakening one affinity each first. ..You''d be hoping to awaken two power elements and end up not awakening even one...do you know how disappointing that is? Aiden watched how distressed they were as to if they''d awaken an ability or not, and he couldn''t help but smile a little. He knew that both of them had the mana core in them, he knew they''d get to awaken an affinity each. He''s confirmed this since by checking their stats, and they both had the mana stat in their status. But as for the others in his ssroom, he didn''t know if they''d get to awaken an ability or not, he haven''t checked their status before. "I hope I''ll get to awaken an ability, even if it''s only one". Ava stated with a kind of distressed expression on her face, a very slight one. ? "Yes, I''m hoping for the same thing too, I don''t want to be considered useless". Oliver added. "The time for the first awakening is getting near, and my dad keeps telling me I shouldn''t be too bothered. Even if I don''t get to awaken a power element, they wouldn''t consider me useless, they wouldn''t remind me of it, But his words don''t seem to beforting me at all. I still want to awaken an ability". Ava voiced out once again. "He definitely means what he''s saying. They want you to awaken an ability, but if you don''t, they wouldn''t consider you useless. They are your parents, you are their child, they love you. But as you said, that doesn''t mean you wouldn''t still want to awaken a power element, Even if they don''t consider you useless, what of other people? Can they stop you from getting mocked by outsiders?". Oliver stated. "Exactly". Ava said with a bit of smile on her face, Oliver just hit the point. "I want to awaken a power element badly. My parents haven''t told me anything, but even if they tell me they wouldn''t consider me useless even if I don''t get to awaken an ability, I still want to awaken one". Oliver uttered, he just spoke his mind. Aiden wasn''t saying much, he didn''t have anything to say, he knew he''d awaken an ability. He wished he could tell them that they''d awaken an affinity or even affinities. But he couldn''t tell them that ''cause he didn''t want them to start questioning him. ..You know, how did you know that? And those types of questions...he doesn''t want that. So he just kept mute while ncing at them converse. He only said a few things at the beginning of their conversation. But for about more than a minute now, he hadn''t said anything. Chapter 136 To Take Part In The Awakening. And Oliver and Ava had noticed he hadn''t been saying anything for a while now. And Ava inquired of him at that moment, "Aiden, why aren''t you saying anything concerning our conversation? Aren''t you worried if you''d get to awaken an ability or not?". "I am definitely worried, but I don''t want to think about it too much. On that day, I''d know if I''ll get to awaken an ability or not, I don''t want to stress my brain thinking about it now". Aiden retorted. "Hmmm". Ava let out while nodding her head a little. ..Aiden was making a really good point, but the two of them couldn''t stop themselves from worrying. They didn''t know Aiden knew he''ll awaken a power element, that was why he wasn''t worrying. And Ava and Oliver didn''t need to be worrying as well ''cause they''ll get to awaken a power element as well. "Even if I try to stop myself from worrying, I just can''t. Not awakening a single power element is really bad, you''d definitely be looked down on". Oliver voiced out, and that was the absolute truth. "But it wouldn''tst forever at least". Aiden stated. "Even if it doesn''tst forever, the period itsts could weigh a person down". Ava uttered. ..And this was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind at that moment... ''But you both would get to awaken an affinity or even more, there''s nothing to worry about. But they aren''t aware of this though''. "I want to take part in the first awakening". Oliver stated once again. "Then all you have to do is be there on time with your family. The queue would be long, so the time a person arrives there would determine if the person would take part in the awakening that day or not". Aiden voiced out. Oliver and Ava nodded their heads to his statement, what he said was true. Students in Aiden''s ssroom kept talking about the uing awakening until a teacher stepped foot into their ssroom. ****** The time for the awakening had arrived, Ethan and Emma had be more anxious, would Aiden awaken a power element or not? ..Especially Ethan, he was the most anxious among the both of them. They were anxious if Aiden would get to awaken an affinity or not, but Aiden wasn''t anxious. You see that? A certain set of parents were anxious if their kid would awaken an ability or not...but the kid wasn''t anxious. All the Dankworth family would be heading to the temple where the awakening would take ce apart from, Lydia. ording to Ethan''s utterance, Lydia would stay at home and watch over the house. Lydia wanted to attend the awakening to see if Aiden would awaken an affinity or not, but since one of her masters says she wouldn''t go, then she wouldn''t go. At least, she''ll hear from them when they get back home if Aiden awakened an ability or not. ..But Lydia wouldn''t be staying at home alone, two knights would be staying with her. Remember, they were still being cautious, the person that captured Aiden might decide to make his move again now that everyone has gone for the awakening...he might decide to capture thest person at home. ..But with the knights at home, Lydia would be safe. This was something Ethan had already prepared ahead of time. He knew Lydia wouldn''t be following them to his son''s awakening, so he had already informed the king he would need knights to stay at home with her...and arrangement was made for it. As early as possible in the morning, everyone had already woken up in the Dankworth family. They needed to begin heading to the Xeterra Temple on time, as known, there''d be a long queue. So getting there on time is really important if you want to partake in the awakening that day. The first thing that ran through Hazel''s mind after she woke up that morning was, ''Would my brother awaken a power element or not? Would Aiden awaken an affinity or not?''. While she was preparing, she came across Aiden, and she inquired of him, "Do you think you have the mana core in you? Do you think you''d awaken an ability?". And this was Aiden''s reply to her, "I don''t know, but I hope to". And Hazel was like, ''He doesn''t look anxious at all''. ..She didn''t see anxiousness in his face at all while asking him that question. While the Dankworth family were preparing for the awakening, the knights that would be staying with Lydia arrived...as early as possible. Students wouldn''t be going to their different academies today, awakenings would always take ce when students aren''t supposed to go to school, that''s how it was always done. By now, the Dankworth family was already prepared to begin journeying to the vige where the Xeterra Temple was located. They have all dressed in nice-looking robes apart from Ethan...he was dressed like a warrior. Two knights would be staying with Lydia to protect her, but knights wouldn''t be escorting them to the awakening...that was how Ethan wanted it. He would be there to protect his family, so he needed no knights to escort them to the awakening. Since everyone was already prepared, Ethan took his scabbard, ced it on his waist, took some things, then all the Dankworth family began walking out of the house including Lydia. The moment they arrived at thepound, Ethan said some things to Lydia like watching over the house and all that. Then he faced the knights and said some things to them as well. Then he and the others began walking toward the horse that had a carriage attached to its back. The moment they reached the horse, Ethan untied it, then his family entered the carriage, and he mounted the horse. Taking hisst nce at Lydia and the knights, he began riding the horse out of thepound. ..And by now, they had already arrived in the vige square. It was very early in the morning, so there weren''t many people on the road...they could only see a few people walking about. Chapter 137 To Take Part In The Awakening.(2) As they were riding in the vige square, the sky was getting brighter, and the number of people walking on the roads was increasing. Some horses even rode past them. As Ethan was riding the horse, he kept wishing Aiden would get to awaken a power element, hisst hope. If he awakens a power element, then he would most likely go to an academy meant for training benders. ..And that has been solved, one of his family members went to an academy specialized in training benders...one of his family became a warrior. And every single one of them in the carriage was also wishing for the same thing, they wanted Aiden to awaken an affinity. From Emma, to Alora, to Hazel. ..But they''ve noticed one thing. Aiden doesn''t look anxious at all. He was supposed to be anxious considering he doesn''t know if he has the mana core in him or not...if he''d get to awaken a power element or not. ..Not even a single opt of anxiousness was on his face. And truly, Aiden wasn''t anxious. As said, he knows he''d awaken an ability, but he doesn''t know which one of them he was gonna awaken. And he doesn''t know if he''d possess any of the minor abilities after awakening a power element. He was just hoping Oliver and Ava would awaken today, he wanted to see their happy moment. And this would only happen if theye on time, so he was hoping they''de on time. Ethan kept riding the horse until they arrived at the vige where the Xeterra Temple was situated, where the awakening was gonna take ce. And they could see a lot of people heading toward a certain direction, that''s where the temple was situated. Some were going there on foot, while some were riding a horse in that direction. And each of them was with kids, those are the kids that would be partaking in the awakening. Ethan began riding the horse in that direction. He rode the horse until they arrived at thepound of the Xeterra Temple, and there were lots of other horses on thepound. He parked the horse and then came down from it. ..And look, there was a queue already...but the awakening hadn''t started yet. Emma, Alora, Hazel, and Aiden came out of the carriage. And the moment Hazel''s legsnded on thepound, she remembereding here for her awakening years ago. Everything just started crashing into her head, she recalled everything. She immediately nced at the purple-colored temple, nced at the queue, then began ncing at thepound. The same thing that happened to Hazel happened to Aiden as well. He remembereding here for his sister''s awakening years ago. He was only one year and some months old when he came here, but he recalled everything. ..Remember, he had always been an adult in a young body. Ethan wasn''t the only official here, there were some officials whose children would also be awakening today...they were very little. And due to that, some knights could be seen around. All the officials whose kids would be awakening were high-ranked and average-ranked, so each of them possesses knights. As Aiden was walking on thepound, he was ncing around to see if he''ll sight either Oliver or Ava. They said they''d try to be here on time so they''ll take part in the first awakening. He didn''t see any of them, but he saw some students in his ssroom in the queue already, they came on time. ''I wonder which one of them would get to awaken an ability and who wouldn''t''. Aiden thought to himself. And the next thought that ran through his mind was, ''Look at that queue, I wonder when Oliver and Ava would arrive, I want to see them awaken their power elements today''. ..The Dankworth family was standing on thepound currently, then Ethan nced at them all and said. "This is how it would be done, since all of us can''t stay in the queue together, I and Aiden would stay in the queue, while you guys would stay aside and watch". After making that utterance, he nced at Emma and voiced out, "Do you agree with that? Or should there be a change in the n?". ..He needed to get his wife''s consent, who knows, maybe she wanted to be the one that would stay with Aiden in the queue. Emma nodded her head and said, "Absolutely, I agree with it". "Okay, we''ll do just that then". Ethan''s voice resounded again. Up till now, they haven''t noticed anxiety on Aiden''s face. Every single one of them was anxious if Aiden would get to awaken an ability or not. Hazel and Alora were anxious, but their anxiousness wasn''t as strong as Emma and Ethan''s own. ..But the person that was to take part in the awakening doesn''t seem to be anxious at all...they were a little surprised by it. Ethan didn''t greet any of the officials, and he didn''t care about that. They didn''t greet him, and he didn''t bother to greet them. Ethan and Aiden began walking toward the queue, while the rest of the Dankworth family began moving aside. As they were walking toward the queue, Aiden nced back a little, and he sighted Oliver and his family...and he became d at that moment. One of his friends has finally arrived. And it didn''t take too long before Oliver noticed Aiden as well, and the both of them smiled at each other. Right now, Ethan and Aiden had reached the queue, and Oliver and his mother were walking toward the queue. Oliver and his mum were at the back of Aiden and his father. Aiden nced back at Oliver again, and both of them smiled at each other once again. The urge to converse with each other was so strong at that moment, but they just held themselves. ..They decided to keep mute, they might converseter. Ava and her family arrived at thepound of the Xeterra Temple as well along with her family, but Aiden and Oliver didn''t notice her. She sighted them already in the queue, and a smile appeared on her face at that moment...her two friends had already arrived. Chapter 138 Awakening. She noticed them, but she doesn''t n to approach them, it was best they didn''t even notice her now. She was anxious if she''ll get to awaken an ability or not. She was happy to see them, but she doesn''t feel like approaching them. Maybe after the awakening, they''ll converseter. She and her father began walking toward the queue while the rest of her family moved aside. ..And now, the awakening had already begun, kids were moving into the temple to awaken their abilities. As known, they wouldn''t just stroll into the temple to awaken. A certain elder would ask the kids and their parents certain questions before a kid walk into the temple to awaken. And what was the current situation? Many kids were awakening a power element, they had the mana core in them, and some kids weren''t awakening a single ability. The number of kids awakening an affinity was higher than the ones that didn''t get to awaken a single ability. And different expressions were on the faces of the kidsing out of the temple. Some had gloomy expressions on their faces, while some had excited expressions on their faces. The ones that had excited expressions on their faces were the ones that awakened an ability, and those were also the expressions on the faces of their parents as they were walking out of the temple. They were just d that their kids got to awaken an affinity. The ones with gloomy expressions on their faces were the ones that didn''t get to awaken a single ability, and those were the same expressions on their parents'' faces as they were walking out of the temple. ..They were somehow disappointed. And you know what? There were some talented kids, they got to awaken two power elements. Their parents were so proud, they were f**king happy. Now, the kids in the queue that hadn''t awakened yet were so anxious, and their parents were included. Some were so anxious, and some were slightly anxious. At this point, Ava could feel her heartbeat a little, she fell into one category, she was so anxious. Oliver was slightly anxious, his heart wasn''t beating too much, but he was anxious. ..But as for Aiden, not even a single opt of anxiousness...absolutely nothing. As said, some officials were also present at thepound with their knights. The ones whose kids were to partake in the awakening as well. All the officials were standing aside with their guards, it was their wives that were with their kids in the queue. But Ethan''s case was different, he was an official, but he was with his kid in the queue, while his wife was standing aside with his other family members. And he didn''t even bring along any knights... ..Ethan was always different. Now, there was a certain official whose daughter had just stepped into the temple to awaken. He was an average-ranked noble, and the moment his daughter walked into the temple, he became so anxious. Now, many people in the queue knew that the daughter of an official had just stepped into the temple to awaken...many of them were aware of her father. Now, once the child of an official doesn''t awaken a single power element, the official and the child would definitely suffer from it for some time. So the moment his daughter walked into the temple, he became so anxious. And he immediately stood at a spot where he''d be able to see his daughter. He wanted to see if she had the mana core in her, if she''d get to awaken an ability. ..And do you know what happened? Disappointment...she didn''t awaken a single affinity. Disappointment hit the man including his wife, and a bit of gloomy expression appeared on their faces at that moment. And the same expression was on their daughter''s face as well. And the moment she reached where her mum was standing, they walked out of the queue together. Seeing this, Ethan became more anxious. He knew the man whose daughter just walked out of the temple, they were both average-ranked officials, and his daughter didn''t get to awaken a single affinity. Both of them would definitely suffer from it. Ethan needed Aiden to awaken a power element, even if it was only one...he was so anxious. Kids kept on walking into the temple, and many were awakening a power element, while some didn''t. Now, Aiden watched as a certain student in his ssroom walked into the temple to awaken...it was male. Now, this was the first student in his ssroom that was walking into the temple to awaken. Once ites to students in his ssroom, more than one of them was in the queue, but this was the first one that was strolling into the temple to awaken. Now, Aiden stood there wanting to see if he''d awaken an ability or not. He walked into the temple, sat on the chair, and awakened the earth power element. The first kid from his ssroom to walk into the temple awakened an affinity, he had the mana core in him. A current A-rank bender and an uing F-rank bender. The boy walked out of the temple with an ted expression on his face, and that was also the expression on his parents'' faces. Other kids from Aiden''s ssroom saw this, and they kept on wishing they''d get to awaken an ability just like the boy. That was also the same case for Oliver and Ava, they kept wishing they''d get to awaken an ability just like their ssmate...that increased their anxieties somehow. Kids kept walking into the temple to awaken, and as usual, the same thing was taking ce. Some more kids from Aiden''s ssroom had walked into the temple to awaken. And some awakened a power element and some didn''t. Now, the number of students that awakened was more than the ones that didn''t awaken a single ability. Disappointments and happiness filled the air, the atmosphere was filled with different emotions... ..And now, it was about time for Aiden to awaken. Chapter 139 Awakening.(2) Aiden and Ethan were standing in front of the elder that would record some details about the kid that wants to go awaken before the kid would stroll into the temple. And right now, the elder had already discerned that it was Ethan Dankworth that was standing in front of him with his son. He knew Ethan, he was aware he was one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. "Ethan Dankworth". The elder uttered ncing at Ethan. And a smile had to appear on Ethan''s face at that moment. Remember, he was anxious if Aiden would get to awaken an affinity or not, so he didn''t feel like smiling that much. But since this man just called out his name, that means he knew him, he had to force out a smile. "So, your son wants to awaken today". The elder uttered once again focusing his gaze on Aiden this time. "Yes, he''s eight years and some months old". Ethan responded. And with that, the elder recorded some things about Aiden, asked a few questions, and all that. Then Aiden began walking toward the temple. Apart from the elder standing in front of the temple, there were two elders in the temple. ..As Aiden was strolling toward the temple, lots of people were anxious, and lots of eyes were focused on him. Ethan just stood there ncing at Aiden''s walk toward the temple, he had be more anxious. If Aiden doesn''t get to awaken an ability, he''ll definitely be disappointed. Emma, Hazel, and Alora were ncing at him from where they were standing...and they were pretty anxious as well. The people that knew Ethan as one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom also focused their gazes on Aiden...they wanted to see if his son would awaken an ability. The students in Aiden''s ssroom also focused their gazes on him, they wanted to see if he''d awaken a power element as well. Andstly, Oliver and Ava also focused their gazes on him...they were pretty anxious. ..Would their friend awaken an affinity? Does he have the mana core in him? Aiden that had been confident all this while was now getting afraid as he was getting closer to the chair. Does the harem god even know what he was telling him when he said he''ll get to awaken an ability at the right time? Does having the mana stat in his system meant anything? He knew that a lot of eyes were focused on him. ''The harem god can''t be lying about what he told me? And why am I getting afraid suddenly, I have been confident all this while?''. ..And with that, Aiden''s confidence came back to him as he had gotten so close to the chair. He reached the chair, sighed a little, and sat on it. The moment he sat on it, his family''s anxiousness increased more. Remember how the awakening was being done? There were six colors on an iron that was connected to the chair. Blue, Red, ck, White, Yellow, and Green. Sitting on the chair and the blue color shines, that means the person had awakened the water power element. For the red color, the fire power element. For the ck color, the earth power element. For the white color, the wind power element. Now, when the green color shines with one of the other colors, that means the person is talented, he or she has another affinity to awaken. And when the yellow color shines, that means the person doesn''t have the mana core in him, the person wouldn''t get to awaken an ability. After Aiden sat on the chair, a certain surge of energy began passing around his body, he becamepletely disorientated. The next thing that would happen would determine if he awakened an ability or not. That eventsted for about a minute and some seconds. And after the energy had finished passing around his body, the red color shined...Aiden had awakened the fire power element. Ethan almost jumped up in joy the moment he saw this, he was so ted, Aiden awakened an ability...he awakened the fire power element. A current A-rank bender and an uing S-rank bender. Emma, Hazel, and Alora were also ted when they saw this, Aiden awakened a power element, he awakened the fire affinity...they were so happy. And Oliver and Ava were also happy for Aiden, he awakened a power element. Now, what was running through their minds was, ''What of me? Would I awaken an affinity?''. ..That somehow increased their anxiousness. The people watching Aiden had seen that he awakened an ability, and all they could wish for was to awaken one as well. Parents were wishing for their kids to awaken one, and kids were hoping to awaken one as well. By now, Aiden had already known that he awakened a power element by ncing at the colors on the iron, he awakened the fire element. He couldn''t be happier, he possessed an ability that could destroy things...it was so cool. He stood up from the chair and began walking out of the temple, and he could see a smile on Ethan''s face. He reached his father, and Ethan didn''t waste time caressing his hair, then the both of them walked out of the queue. They reached the rest of the family, and they couldn''t stop hugging Aiden, Emma pecked him on the cheek numerous times. They kept on reciting these words not caring if other people were hearing them, "A current A-rank bender and an uing S-rank bender". After they were done congratting Aiden with smiles still on their faces, Ethan said to them, "I think it''s time we begin heading home". And Aiden''s voice resounded at that moment, "No, let''s wait for a while, I want to see if my friends would get to awaken a power element". He was referring to Ava and Oliver, and his father agreed to it, they were gonna wait. He just had the confidence that they''ll awaken an ability, having the mana stat was definitely a guarantee that you''ll get to awaken an ability, he had confirmed it in his case. Oliver was the one sitting on the chair currently. Remember, he was in Aiden''s back, so after Aiden''s awakening, he was the next. But due to some minor problems, he had to wait, so he was just awakening now. Sitting on the chair, a surge of energy began passing around his body. And after that, what happened next? The ck color on the iron shined, he awakened the earth affinity. His parents were so happy the moment they saw this, smiles appeared on their faces. A smile appeared on Aiden''s face as well the moment he saw this. As he thought, Oliver awakened an ability as well, it was remaining Ava. Oliver was so happy that he awakened an element, he came out of the temple as his parents kept hugging him. Then he met with Aiden as the both of them began conversing, they were so ted... ..It was remaining Ava. Oliver wouldn''t bepletely happy until he sees that Ava awakened an ability as well. But Aiden had the confidence that she''ll awaken one. ..Well, it got to her turn, and she awakened the water affinity. She was f**king happy as well as her parents. It does give parents immense joy when they see that their kids awakened an ability. Ava met with Oliver and Aiden, and the atmosphere was filled with joy. Three friends got to awaken an ability each, they were so happy, their fears were over. ..The families of the three kids just kept watching them as they conversed in excitement. That day, before Aiden headed home with his family, he checked his status and confirmed that his rank stat wasn''t reading ''unranked'' anymore. Chapter 140 17 Years Later. (R18) ? "Mmmm~Ahhhhhn~" Moans resounded from a certain room. Who was moaning? A certain girl named, Anne. What was causing her to moan? She was being pounded by Aiden. They were in an inn, a ce where people pay to spend the night. Travelers can spend the night there, and people can choose to spend the night there instead of their house due to certain reasons. You can also choose to pay for a room at any hour of the day, from dawn till dusk...it doesn''t have to be at nighttime always. It was just like a hotel. Some people go there to f**k. Now, Aiden and the girl named Anne were in one of the rooms of the inn having sex. Who paid for the room? Anne. She had money to a certain extent. Her father wasn''t an official, but he had money, so he does spoil her with money. Aiden was a cute boy, a handsome one. Now that he was 17 years old, his cuteness seemed to have increased. Now, this Anne was the same age as Aiden and also in the same academy as him...but they were never in the same ss. When Aiden was 15 years old, Anne transferred to his academy, and she was 15 years old at that time as well. Not long after transferring to Aiden''s academy, she noticed Aiden, and she noticed he was handsome. ..And since then, she had been wooing Aiden, but Aiden had been rejecting her. She wasn''t ashamed at all, she wasn''t hiding her feelings. She liked him, and she wanted to have him. But not like she was spreading around what she felt for Aiden...it''s just that she didn''t waste time wooing him. Aiden kept on rejecting her, and she kept trying her luck, she kept on wooing him. Even Oliver and Ava weren''t aware of it. It got to a point where she started asking Aiden for sex, she wasn''t hiding it. She was trying to seduce him. She kept telling him they should meet in an inn and have sex. And wouldn''t lie, Aiden saw that she''d most likely be sweet in bed. ..She was pretty, but she wasn''t too pretty, and she had a bit of nice body too. Aiden wasn''t seeing her as he was seeing Ava. He took Ava as a friend, he doesn''t fantasize about having sex with her. But it got to a point where he took Anne as a sex tool ''cause of the way she kept asking him for sex. And we all know Aiden was a pervert. He wanted to bang her, and he didn''t want to bang her. She had a nice body, she liked him, she wanted him, he wanted to f**k her. But he wasn''t too interested in her, so he doesn''t want to f**k her as well. ..It got to a certain point where he became so confused, but he didn''t tell Oliver and Ava about it, not even his family. And as for Anne, she wasn''t confused at all, she was sure of her feelings, she wanted him...so she kept asking him for sex. She''d keep telling him, "Let''s meet in an inn and have sex, I''ll pay for the room we''ll use". This kept on going until they reached 17 years old, they''d soon be done getting basic knowledge, they''d soon be out of the academy. Then Aiden decided to sumb to her request, he decided to bang her. So at school, he told her he''s finally sumbed to her request, he was gonna have sex with her, and she was so happy. That same day, they arranged to meet at a certain inn...she was gonna pay. ..So Aiden told Ava and Oliver a lie, he told them he wouldn''t be able to go home with them today. Something was gonna take ce at his home, so he needed to hurry once it gets to closing time. And he was sure he wouldn''t be able to reach home at the normal time today...I mean, he was to bang Anne. So he formted a lie he was gonna tell his parents if they ask. During closing period, he quickly walked out of the ssroom. And by the time he arrived at thepound, Anne was already there. Anne signaled him to follow her lead, but they shouldn''t walk close to each other so people wouldn''t suspect them. Aiden wasn''t aware of many inns in this kingdom ''cause he had never slept in an inn before, but Anne knew many inns. Aiden followed her lead until they walked out of the schoolpound and onto the vige square. He kept following her lead until they arrived at a certain inn. Then she paid for a room immediately as the both of them made their way into it. ..Right now, Aiden was on top of Anne pounding her, and she had been sweet so far. Her pussy was sweet, Aiden was enjoying fucking her. He checked her status before they began undressing each other, and her sex energy was somehow high...14/20. She was good in bed, and she canst long in bed...Aiden had confirmed this while screwing her. He wasn''t gonna make use of any of the seduction skills while fucking her, he hadn''t even unlocked any of them up till now. He nned on making use of those skills only when he had started getting main quests, and that time wasing...it was f**king near. He wasn''t making use of any of the seduction skills while banging her, and she was enjoying him, and he was enjoying her as well. His dick was inside her pussy right now, and he kept sliding it in and out, he was f**king the shit out of her. He was still banging her when he began moving his face towards hers for a kiss. His mouth reached hers, and he began kissing her while still screwing her. He explored her mouth and licked her lips like he was licking lollipop. And after he was done kissing her, he began moving his mouth toward her boobs to suck them. ..His mouth reached her boobs, and he began sucking the hell out of them while still banging her. Sucking her breasts and fucking her at the same time, immense pleasure passed around Anne''s body as loud moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhhhn~Mmmmmm~" She had been moaning before, but the moment Aiden''s mouth touched her boobs, the moans intensified. Her moans were like nice melodies to Aiden''s ears. Aiden sucked her boobs until he was satisfied, then he began using his right hand to squeeze them while still f**king her. And moans kept escaping Anne''s mouth, they never stopped. Aiden had sucked and squeezed her boobs before after undressing her, he was repeating it. After squeezing her boobs for about a minute more, he stopped. Then he intensified the pace at which he was banging her...and Anne''s moans increased. ..Balls of sweat were on his forehead, and his body was a little sweaty as well, banging a girl was work. Apart from Aiden, Anne was a little sweaty as well. Aiden hadn''t even gotten close to cumming yet when Anne suddenly said to him, "Let me suck your cock, I want to put it in my mouth". Anne didn''t give Aiden a blowjob before he began screwing her, but she was about to give him one now. Aiden''s heart ddened a little the moment he heard Anne''s utterance...he definitely wanted a blowjob. He quickly took his dick off Anne''s pussy. He wanted to feel another kind of sweetness. Her pussy was sweet, f**king her was great, but he wanted to feel the sweetness of her sucking his dick. After taking his dick off her pussy, he sat up on the bed, then stood uppletely. Anne stood up as well then began bending. And right now, her face was right in front of his erect dick. The both of them were stacked naked, and Anne didn''t waste time as she began moving her mouth toward his dick. She hadn''t put his dick into her mouth yet, but Aiden already knew the amount of pleasure that would pass around his body once Anne began sucking his cock. The moment his dick went into Anne''s mouth and she began sucking it, that expected amount of pleasure passed around his body as moans escaped his mouth, "Mmmmmm~" She didn''t stop, she kept on sucking his dick, and immense pleasure kept passing around his body...he felt like he was in heaven, it was so sweet. From the way she was sucking his dick, it was evident that she was good at giving blowjobs. He held her head and increased the pace at which his dick was going in anding out of her mouth... ..He began thrusting his cock into her mouth with speed and without mercy. Chapter 141 Giving Her What She Wants. (R18) As Aiden was thrusting his dick into Anne''s mouth with speed, the pleasure passing around his body increased at that moment as he groaned. He was in control at that moment, he was holding Anne''s head and controlling the pace at which his dick was going in anding out of Anne''s mouth. And Anne was handling the situation well, she wasn''t ufortable due to what Aiden was doing...instead, she was enjoying it. Blowjob wasn''t a new thing to her...what does that mean? Aiden wasn''t the first boy she was sleeping with. After Aiden was done thrusting his dick into her mouth with speed, he took his hand off her head so she could continue sucking his cock at the normal pace. And that''s what she did, she was sucking his dick at the normal pace. She sucked the cap of his dick, sucked his balls, then put the whole thing into her mouth and began sucking. Immense pleasure passed around Aiden''s body as he moaned, "Mmmmmm~" Sucking his dick to her satisfaction and his satisfaction, she stood up. Aiden wasn''t close to cumming yet. Standing up, Aiden began kissing her once again. After kissing her, he began sucking her boobs once again. From nipple to nipple, from breast to breast, Aiden sucked the hell out of them. Aiden was still sucking her boobs when she held his head and pushed his face further into her boobs. That only made Aiden gain more ess to her boobs as he kept on sucking. ..Sucking her boobs for a minute more, Anne said to Aiden. "Before the screwing continues, I want you to eat my pussy". And a kind of smile appeared on Aiden''s face the moment he heard Anne''s utterance. Yeah, he definitely wanted to eat her pussy, they didn''t do all these before getting down to the main business. Shey on the bed and widened her legs as Aiden was ncing at her beautiful pussy currently. Without wasting time, he began moving his face toward her pussy to eat the hell out of it. His mouth reached her pussy as he began using his tongue to lick it, and arge amount of pleasure traveled across Anne''s body as moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhn~Mmmm~" Aiden kept using his tongue to lick her pussy, he explored her pussy with his tongue as moans kept escaping Anne''s mouth. After licking her pussy to his satisfaction and her satisfaction, he began eating it. Now, he wasn''t using his tongue to explore it anymore, he was now using his mouth to suck it and even using his teeth to bite it a little. The moans escaping Anne''s mouth intensified, it be louder. ..Aiden was doing his job well, he was eating the hell out of her pussy. Remember, he ate Alora''s pussy for a long time as a small boy. He used her pussy to learn how to eat pussies well. Aiden was still eating her pussy when she held his head and pushed his face further into her pussy as he was still eating it. She wanted to feel the intensity more, she wanted to feel more pleasure. And so it happened, the moment she pushed his face further into her pussy, Aiden increased the pace at which he was eating it, he began doing it better. And the pleasure passing around Anne''s body increased...she felt like she was in heaven. "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhn~" Moans didn''t stop escaping her mouth. After Aiden had eaten her pussy to her satisfaction, she uttered to him, "Why don''t you finger my pussy now?". "If that''s what you want, I''m gonna do just that". Aiden voiced out. And with that, he thrust one of his fingers into her pussy and began putting it in and out. The pleasure that passed around Anne''s body at that moment was so immense...it went straight to her brain. She bit her lower lip and began using her hands to squeeze her boobs while Aiden was still fingering her. It got to an extent where she gripped the bedsheet, the pleasure passing around her body was just too immense. She was still biting her lower lip and using her hands to squeeze her boobs. Once one of her hands wasn''t squeezing the bedsheet, she''d be using both of them to squeeze her boobs. ..Aiden didn''t stop, he kept fingering the hell out of her pussy. He''d keep fingering her until her juicees out, that was the n. And so it happened, he kept fingering her until her juice flowed out. She had somehow cummed, but she wasn''t satisfied, she still wanted sex. She wanted to be f**ked, she wanted a big dick to enter her pussy and screw the hell out of it. While juice was flowing out of her pussy, pleasure passed around her body as she moaned. Then Aiden stood up, and she stood up as well and began kissing Aiden''s mouth hungrily. Aiden wasn''t the one kissing her now, she was the one kissing him...she was in full control. She explored Aiden''s mouth, sucked the hell out of his lips, and so on. Then she uttered to Aiden, "Pound me some more". And with that, Aiden pushed her right straight to the bed. Then hey on the bed as well as his body was on top of Anne''s own, but he didn''t rest his full weight on her. Then he squeezed her breasts a little before he began sliding his dick into her pussy. The moment his dick entered her pussy, moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhn~" ..And the moment his cock entered her pussy, he began pounding her. "Ahhhhhhn~Mmmmmm~" More moans escaped her mouth the moment he began pounding her. Sounds of two skins hitting each other resounded across the room as Aiden kept groaning and Anne kept moaning. Anyone thates close to the room would know the people inside were having sex. Number one, the sounds of their skins hitting each other. Secondly, their moans and groaning. Aiden was enjoying f**king Anne, her pussy was so sweet. He wasn''t still close to reaching his climax yet, he''ll still have to screw Anne for some minutes more before reaching his climax. He was f**king her in missionary style now, and he nned on changing styles. This was an ancient world, but they were aware of many styles when ites to having sex. Done banging her in missionary style, he uttered to her, "Why don''t you ride me?". "Of course". Anne stated. ..And with that, Aiden wasn''t lying on top of her anymore, he was the one lying on the bed now. And with that, she sat on him as her butt was very close to his dick. Then she began moving her butt toward his dick until it reached it. Then she held his dick and stroked it a little. Done with that, she raised her butt then sat on his dick. His cock went right straight into her pussy, and Aiden groaned at that moment, "Argh". And as for her, "Ahhhn~", Moans escaped her mouth. Pleasure passed around their bodies, and the pleasure increased when Anne started riding him. She was bouncing her ass on his cock, and the pleasure passing around Aiden''s body was just too much. He kept moaning and groaning. And that was the same case for Anne as well. As she was bouncing her ass on Aiden''s dick, the pleasure passing around her body was immense as well. It got to an extent where she began massaging her ass on his dick. ..She wasn''t bouncing her ass on his dick anymore, she was now rolling her ass on it. Moans and groaning didn''t stop escaping Aiden''s mouth as the pleasure passing around his body were immense. She didn''t stop, she kept rolling her ass on his dick. ..Then from rolling her ass on his dick, she switched back to bouncing her ass on it, she was riding him once again. While riding him, she began moving her mouth toward his for a kiss. Her mouth reached his, and she nted a kiss on his lips first before she began exploring his mouth with hers. She explored his mouth with her tongue, sucked his lips like never before, then withdrew. She did all that while still bouncing her ass on his dick. Even with all these, Aiden hadn''t still reached his climax yet. And now, they were about to move to another sex style. She had finished riding him, now, it was about time for Aiden to bang her in Doggystyle. She quickly positioned herself in a way that shows she was ready for the Doggystyle sex. And the first thing Aiden did was tap her buttocks... Chapter 142 Giving Her What She Wants.(2) (R18) She screamed a little the moment Aiden tapped her ass. He didn''t tap it slightly, he tapped it with a bit of force. After that, he began using his fingers to rub her pussy after pouring spit on them. Done rubbing her pussy to his satisfaction, he began stroking his dick, then he put it into her pussy. The moment his dick entered her pussy, moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhhn~" Then he began fucking her in Doggystyle, he banged the hell out of her pussy...her pussy was f**king sweet. As he pounded her, he groaned, and she moaned. It got to an extent where he grabbed her hair while still banging her. He grabbed her hair with his right hand as his cock was still prating her pussy anding out of it. Then he left her hair and increased the pace at which he was fucking her. Done with that aspect, it was time for him to put his cock into her butthole. Butthole sex was very sweet, and he was about to engage in it. He removed his dick from her pussy and began using his fingers to rub her butthole once again. He did this same thing to her pussy before putting his dick into it. ..After rubbing her butthole to his satisfaction, he put his cock into it...and gosh! it was so tight. The pleasure that passed around Aiden''s body at that moment was just so immense. The moment his dick entered her butthole, a groan escaped his mouth, "Argh". Her butthole was f**king tight, gosh! And that was the same case for Anne as well. The moment Aiden''s dick entered her butthole, she felt both pain and pleasure, the pleasure was really immense that moans had to escape her mouth, "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhhn~" ..She bit her lower lip with her eyes a little closed while gripping the bedsheet at the same time. And the moment Aiden began moving his waist back and front, another round of moans escaped Anne''s mouth, they were louder this time... "Ahhhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Immense pleasure with a bit of pain was passing around Anne''s body as Aiden was moving his waist back and front...as his dick was entering her butthole anding out of it. Then it got to an extent where Anne wasn''t feeling pain anymore. Though Aiden''s dick was still in her butthole going in anding out of it, she wasn''t feeling pain anymore...all she was feeling now was immense pleasure. And Aiden was going slowly, the pace at which he was putting his cock into her butthole was slow. But he nned on increasing the pace soon. He closed his eyes as his dick was going in anding out of Anne''s butthole. ..The pleasure passing around his body was touching his brain. Then slowly, Aiden began increasing the pace at which he was screwing Anne''s butthole. As he increased the pace, the pleasure passing around his body was increasing, and the groans escaping his mouth were increasing. And that was the same case for Anne as well. As Aiden was increasing the pace at which he was screwing her butthole, the pleasure passing around her body was increasing, the moans escaping her mouth were increasing and getting more audible. And it got to a point where Aiden was about to cum, finally! But he quickly took his dick off Anne''s butthole, he doesn''t want to cum yet, he still wanted to f**k Anne some more. ? ..So close to reaching his climax, he took his cock off Anne''s butthole, and sperm didn''t pour out of his dick hole. And at that moment, Anne managed to turn her head around and nce at Aiden, then she uttered to him, "Why do that? Why did you take your dick off my pussy?". "I was about to cum, and I don''t want to cum just yet. I still want to pound you some more, I want to keep enjoying your sweet pussy". And a smile appeared on Anne''s face at that moment. Aiden would wait for some minutes before he''ll put his cock back into Anne''s butthole and begin screwing her once again. And that''s exactly what he did, after waiting for some minutes more, he put his dick back into Anne''s butthole and began fucking her once again. Moans and groans escaped Aiden''s mouth, and moans escaped Anne''s mouth. He fucked and fucked her butthole until he was satisfied with that aspect, his body was feeling hot at that moment. There were balls of sweat on his forehead, banging Anne wasn''t an easy job...pounding a girl wasn''t an easy job. And that was the same case for Anne as well, she was feeling a little hot and sweaty as well. They began kissing each other once again, exploring each other''s mouths and sucking each other''s lips. ..And now, Aiden wanted to bang her in missionary style once again. Anney t on the bed with her legs a little open as Aiden could see her pussy. Then Aideny on her and slowly put his dick into her pussy as moans escaped her mouth at that moment, "Mmmm~Ahhhhn~" Then Aiden started pounding as groans and moans escaped his mouth. He started slowly, their skins were hitting each other slowly. Then he increased the pace at which he was f**king her. He was going fast now, he was banging her with speed. As he did so, his body became more sweaty. He was pounding her with full energy as Anne kept on moaning, her moaning was so audible. "Mmmmm~Ahhhhhhn~" She didn''t tell Aiden to go slowly, she was enjoying every single bit of the banging. Her sex energy was somehow high, she was a bit of a sex freak, she likes it when she''s being fucked roughly. ''Papapapapapa'' The sounds of their skins hitting each other resounded across the room. Aiden kept banging her until he was close to reaching his climax once again, his semen was about to burst out of his dick hole. ..And this time, he doesn''t n on holding it back, he nned on cumming. "I''m about to cum, it''sing". His voice resounded at that moment. He quickly took his dick off Anne''s pussy, then Anne knelt on the ground as her face was right in front of Aiden''s dick. ..And then, semen poured out of Aiden''s dick right on Anne''s face. "Arghh". Aiden groaned as sperm was pouring out of his cock. He released everything on Anne''s face as white liquid was on her face. And she even licked some. The moment Aiden was done pouring semen on her face, he began breathing hard, it wasn''t easy to bang a girl. Balls of sweat were still on his forehead, and his body was still sweaty as well. Hey on the bed as he was still breathing. Then he uttered to Anne, "I''ve given you what you wanted, right?". "Yes, thanks, that was nice sex". Anne responded. Aiden only nodded his head a little and closed his eyes...he was a little tired, he doesn''t even have the strength to talk much. Anne''s voice resounded again, "Should I give you money for banging me?". "No need for that, I''m the son of a chief". Aiden responded. Anne nodded her head a little and joined him on the bed, she was a little tired as well, she needed to rest. They had a bit of long sex there. As Aiden was lying on the bed, he thought of the time he had spent here banging Anne, he was definitely gonna arrive homete. If one of his parents have arrived home, most likely his mum, she might ask him why he wasing back home by this time or not. She''d most likely not ask him ''causee on, he was a full-grown teenage boy, he wasn''t a kid anymore. After lying on the bed for some minutes more, Aiden decided it was about time for him to head home. So he stood up from the bed and began dressing up. And Anne followed suit, she stood up from the bed and began dressing up as well. ..Since Aiden was leaving now, then there was no need for her to stay here anymore. She was just so d that she finally had sex with Aiden. Aiden finished dressing up before her, then he said to her, "I''ll be leaving now". "Aren''t you gonna wait for me? I''m almost done dressing up". Anne uttered to him. "There''s no need for that, it''s best we don''t leave this inn together. Okay, I''ll be going now". ..And with that, Aiden walked out of the room. He nced left and right to see if he''ll sight anyone, but he didn''t. ''Everyone must be in their rooms''. Aiden thought to himself. And after that thought ran through his mind, he departed from the innpletely. Chapter 143 Different Events. Aiden was walking in the vige square currently, he made sure no one saw hime out of the inn. People could spread rumors when they see hime out of the inn which could reach his family. ''I saw Aidene out of an inn when he has a family, his father is even one of the average-ranked chiefs in this kingdom. What was he doing in an inn?''. ..You know, people and gossipping, they''ll never keep their mouths shut. So he made sure no one saw hime out of that inn. A total of 17 years have passed since Aiden was born into his world. A lot has happened within this period. Ethan and Emma were now in their ''fifties, but wrinkles weren''t showing on their faces yet. They''ll have to get to their ''Seventies before wrinkles would start showing on their faces. As said, the lifespan in this world wasn''t the same as it was in the world Aiden reincarnated from. ..Ethan was still an average-ranked chief, he hadn''t been promoted to a high-ranked chief yet. And he wasn''t bothered about it, whether the promotion would evene at all, no one knows. Some people would stay in the same rank of official forever or for a very long time. And again, Ethan was still a warrior. He still had the strength to battle young men with affinities and even defeat them...he was still strong. He was still helping out the Tuvalon Kingdom in many ways, he was still among the warriors journeying to the Chuvn and Mepaidian Kingdoms to pay tributes to them. As for Emma, she was still going on with her normal life. She wasn''t catering to any baby, none of her children were kids anymore. Both Aiden and Hazel were all grown-ups. Aiden was still a teenager, while Hazel wasn''t even in her teenage age anymore. Remember, Hazel started learning the tailoring skill not long after she graduated from her academy. Now, she was aplete expert when ites to tailoring, she was now a professional seamstress. ..And you know what? She was earning money from her skill, she was earning money from what she loved doing. She didn''t go to any of the academies specialized in training benders, but life still went on. She made that decision, and she didn''t regret it. She was 24 years old currently heading to 25 years old soon. And you know what? She was interested in a certain young man that was about 28 years old. He was a native of the Tuvalon Kingdom, responsible, possessed an affinity, and was also earning well. ..She was interested in him, and he was interested in her as well...in fact, they were in love with each other and were also dating. Now, they weren''t hiding their rtionship. Both Ethan and Emma were aware of it, and they approved of the young man. He looked responsible and was from a respectable home. Definitely, Hazel was ripe for marriage, she had gotten to the age to be in a rtionship. Aiden was also aware of the young man, and he had spoken to him a few times. There was a certain time the man and Hazel were on thepound conversing romantically with each other with their faces very close to each other with smiles on their faces. ..Aiden almost puked, the scene was a bit irritating to him. He was like, ''Damn! Love? Would I ever do that shit?''. We all know Aiden, he was a secret pervert. He doesn''t really believe in love, all he believed in was banging different girls. And he hadn''t even startedpleting main quests yet. That includes seducing girls and fucking them while getting stronger in the process. Once that timees, the way he''ll perceive love would be worst. He liked that his older sister was in love, but he doesn''t believe in it. So whenever they were doing their love stuff close to him, it does irritate him, he always wants to puke. ..ording to what he was seeing, they might get married very soon. Remember what happened to Aiden when he was 8 years and some months old? Asher captured him, something he did to him when he was a baby but didn''t seed. He nned to kill Aiden but didn''t seed. After that incident, knights started protecting the Dankworth family apart from Ethan. Anywhere they wanted to go, knights were always there to escort them. Whenever Aiden wasing back from school, as far as Ethan doesn''te to pick him up, knights would be always there to escort him and his friends home. Was that still ongoing? To a certain extent. You know, there''s an amount of time that would pass that would cause people to start forgetting an event. After thatst capture, Aiden wasn''t captured anymore, Asher had been staying on a low. ..They were slowly forgetting the incident. So sometimes, when they were heading somewhere, knights would escort them. And sometimes, knights wouldn''t. Like Aiden now, it''s been a long time since knights escorted him back from school. And it''s been a long time since his dad came to pick him up from school...he was a full-grown-up boy now, a 17-year-old teenager. His dad doesn''t even ride him to school anymore except Aiden requests it. So most of the time, Aiden does go to his academy himself andes back home himself. Within the passing of some months, he''ll be graduating from the academy along with other students...Oliver and Ava included. Asher decided he wouldn''t make any move on the Dankworth family for a long time, he decided to leave Ethan for some time. He would have been exposed after thest capture if not that he acted quickly, it was a close call. If not for one of the assassins that did a good job of finding out what the king nned on doing, his evil deed would have been exposed. So he was staying on a low once again. ..But does that mean he doesn''t despise Ethan anymore? No. He still despises him. In fact, though he was staying on a low now, he still nned on doing something in the future. ..The kind of hatred he felt toward Ethan was the kind thatsts forever, unending hatred. And as for Alora, thedy Aiden did some sexual things to numerous times, thedy Aiden pleasured numerous times and she also did the same to him...she wasn''t working for the Dankworth family anymore. The only person remaining was Lydia, she was in her ''thirties now. She was in her ''thirties and was still working as a servant, that''s how it was...the life of a servant. As for Alora, she had been transferred to another family to keep working as a servant. She was in her ''thirties when she was transferred as well. And though she was in her ''thirties, she was still looking so pretty and sexy, her assets were still looking so nice. ..Aiden was so sad when she was leaving, thedy he does engage in some sexual things with...he had even gotten to prate her pussy with his dick. And she was also sad to leave the Dankworth family as well, they were family to her, she had gotten so fond of them. Ethan and Emma didn''t let them feel like they were servants, they treated them nicely, they treated them like daughters...especially Emma. When she was leaving the Dankworth family, she kept thinking about the new family she was going to work for. A certain official had just been promoted to an average-ranked noble. She was gonna work for him and his family. ''Were they nice people? Would they treat me like how I was treated in the Dankworth family?''. This was the thought that ran through her mind as she was leaving the Dankworth family. ..She knew she was gonna miss Aiden as well, the boy that does satisfy her sexually. Aiden was already 14 years old when Alora left their house. And before she left, they engaged in a lot of sexual activities together when no one was around. Aiden got to prate her pussy numerous times with his small dick. ..His dick wasn''t small anymore anyway. After that wee-back sex Alora gave to him, they engaged in a lot of sexual activities after that...and Aiden enjoyed it all. So when she was leaving, she thought of the fact that she wouldn''t be able to do those things with Aiden anymore, and it made her sad. That was the same case for Aiden as well, he thought of the fact that he wouldn''t be able to suck Alora''s boobs anymore, eat her pussy, finger her pussy, and so on...and it made him really sad. ..But she did leave anyway, nothing can be done about it, she was nevering back. Chapter 144 Almost Want To Puke. And something else, throughout the time they were engaging in those sexual activities, no one found out about it...they were able to hide it well without getting caught. ..Hazel didn''t know, neither did Lydia know, and that was the same case for Ethan and Emma...they had no single idea. For years, Emma had no single idea that Alora was cucking her son...damn! If she''d found out, she would have been very disappointed. Alora was gone, and she was never returning. Anytime Aiden thought of it back then, it always bring down his mood...but he was slowly forgetting about her now. As said, Lydia was the only one working for the Dankworth family currently, but she might get assistance soon. ..Alora might be reced, everything was based on probability. Not like the workload on her head was too much. Emma was always there to assist her. Hazel was a full-growndy now, she tries her best to assist...she tries her best to reduce Lydia''s workload all the time. Ethan and Aiden weren''t troublesome people, so Lydia wasn''t having a hard time at all...she neverins. Remember that Aiden awakened the fire power element at the Xeterra Temple. He hadn''t learned to make use of his power element that much, but he had learned to wield mana a little from the teachings he''s been getting from Ethan. He would always say to himself, ''This affinity of mine is so cool''. He loved the fact that it was the fire affinity he awakened, he considered it as cool. As for his friends, Oliver and Ava, they had also learned to make use of their power elements to a certain extent. ..But they''d definitely have to go to any of the academies specialized in training benders if they want to learn to make use of their powers properly. The both of them were still friends with Aiden, this was the kind of friendship thatst forever or for a very long time, true friendship. Aiden was still strolling in the vige square, and he had gotten close to his home by now...he just needed to cover some more meters to get there. As he was walking, he kept thinking about Anne...yeah, her pussy was so sweet. She was good in bed,sts in bed, her bit of high sex energy wasn''t for nothing. After a long time of her wooing him and asking for sex, he had finally banged her...phew. Very close to reaching his home, Anne wasn''t in his mind anymore, he was now thinking of who he would meet at home. ''Would my mum have arrived home by now? Most likely''. He thought to himself. He nced at the sky, it was a little dim, it was evening already, Emma would have arrived home...that was straight in confirmation. As for Ethan, he was sure he wouldn''t have arrived home by now. What of Hazel? Maybe, maybe not. Sometimes, she does arrive home in the evening, and sometimes, she does arrive home at dusk. So hers was based on probability. What of Lydia? She was always at home, she was a f**king servant. Aiden arrived in front of the gate and stepped foot into thepound. As he was strolling toward the main building, his system''s interface appeared in front of him, and this is what he saw there, _____ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ______ Yeah, for the past years that have passed, Aiden had still beenpleting daily quests and earning rewards...it had be a part of his daily living. He nced at the quest, and this was not the first time he was given something like this to do. The system had given him numerous quests toplete different numbers of push-ups, 10 to 20. "I guess I''ll have to go inside to drop my bag first beforeing out toplete the quest". Aiden muttered to himself. He lovespleting quests to do certain numbers of push-ups on thepound. He could easilyplete certain numbers of push-ups in his room, but he always chose to do them on thepound. He continued walking toward the main building until he entered it. Arriving in the living room, a nice aroma entered his nose, dinner was being prepared. His aim now was to get to his room and drop his school bag. As he was about to begin strolling toward his room, his mum came out of her room and arrived in the living room. And the moment she set eyes on him, she voiced out, "Aiden, you''re back home". "Yes, mum". Aiden uttered. "You came home somehowte today, I even arrived home before you". Emma stated once again. ..She brought that up. "Some things came up at school and all that". Aiden said. ..A big lie, he was banging a certain girl in his academy named, Anne, that was why he came home somehowte today. "Okay". Emma stated once again with a bit of smile on her face while caressing Aiden''s hair a little. After that, she began walking toward the kitchen. ording to what Aiden had discerned, Lydia should be the one in the kitchen preparing dinner, and she was the one Emma wanted to go meet. And ording to what he was seeing, seems like Hazel hadn''t arrived home yet...she''d be arriving home a littlete today. Aiden strolled toward his room until he reached the door and opened it. Right now, he was standing close to his bed. And he didn''t waste time taking off his bag and throwing it onto the bed. Then he began walking out of his room once again. Reaching the living room, he sighted his mum there, and he was like, ''Wasn''t she supposed to be in the kitchen?''. ''Maybe she just wanted to check out what Lydia was cooking. I know she''ll ask where I''m heading to''. That was the next thought that ran through Aiden''s mind. ..And truly, Emma asked him where he was heading to. He was walking toward the door of the living room when Emma inquired of him, "Where are you heading to again? You just came back from school now". "I just want to do some little push-ups outside, mum, I want to do some little exercise. You''ve seen me doing this before, right?". Aiden stated ncing at his mum. "Yes, and I always wonder why you''ll suddenly choose to do push-ups. For like a month, you wouldn''t do a single push-up. Then one certain day, you''ll decide to do push-ups. Don''t really understand". "That''s how I''m choosing to do mine mum, doing it when I feel like doing it". Emma only shook her head a little, then Aiden continued walking toward the door of the living room. He reached it, opened it, and stepped outside. Right now, he was on thepound, it was time to finish fifteen push-ups, wasn''t much of a big deal for him. He''s beenpleting different numbers of push-ups for years now while aplishing quests at the same time. Hey on the ground, but his robe wasn''t touching the ground due to his hands...he was using both of his hands to support his whole body. Then the push-ups started... ..1, 2, 3, 4, 5, 6, 7, 8, 9, 10, 11, 12, 13, 14, 15. Hepleted fifteen push-ups in one go, an easy task. His breathing was a little rapid though after he was donepleting them. Not long after that, he got the system''s notification, ______ <+10 Exp> <+10 Skill points> ______ After he was done ncing at that and it disappeared, his status interface appeared in front of him immediately, ______ <(Quests)> ______ ncing at his status interface, Aiden muttered to himself, "My skill points keep increasing, haven''t purchased many skills yet". And with that, he began walking toward the house once again. ****** It was nighttime currently, and everyone in the Dankworth family had arrived home. And they were all sitting around the dining table having dinner. Hazel arrived home before Ethan, and not long after Ethan arrived home, they all gathered around the dining table to have dinner. Lydia joined them at the dining table as well, she was always joining them at the dining table...she was family. And Aiden didn''t like the conversation that was taking ce at the dining table. They were talking about love...and it made him almost want to puke. Chapter 145 When Would I Start Getting Main Quests? They kept talking about the rtionship between Hazel and her fiancee, and Aiden wasn''t enjoying it at all. As we all know, Aiden doesn''t believe in love, he doesn''t think he''ll ever fall into deep love. He can admire someone, he can like someone, but as for falling in love with a girl, he doesn''t think that would ever happen. Instead, all he wants to do is conquer different girls. And even if that was never part of his agenda, that''s what his system was gonna make him aplish at the right time...banging different girls and getting stronger. As said, he doesn''t hate the fact that his sister was in love, but them talking about it close to him or his sister and her fiancee doing their romantic stuff close to him always wants to make him puke. And ording to what he was seeing, the conversation was gonnast long. But what can he do? He can''t stand up and leave? That would be bad manners, his father, Ethan, would definitely question him...and if he can''t give a proper reason as to why he did such a thing, there might be trouble. ..So he just sat there listening to them talking about love and rtionship...and that didn''t stop him from eating his food. Though he wanted to puke, he was still eating his food. "So, did you guys meet today?". Emma inquired of Hazel, she was asking if she met with her fiancee today. "No, mum, we didn''t meet today, and we''d definitely not meet tomorrow. He has a tight schedule, but I guess we''ll meet soon though". Hazel responded. Emma only nodded her head to Hazel''s response as she was still eating her food. Then Ethan threw a question, "You really do love him, right?". ..And that question sounded somehow to Aiden''s ears, but he didn''t say anything. Though the strong urge was there to say something, he just held himself, he stayed mute...he really respects his father. But this was the thought running through his mind, ''Of course, she loves him, if she doesn''t, why was she dating him? Not like they were betrothed to each other or something. They met and fell in love with each other, so she really does love him''. ..This conversation was making Aiden ufortable already, now, he was hearing questions he doesn''t want to hear. "Yes, I really do love him dad, or doesn''t it show?". Hazel responded. "It shows". Ethan stated. "Especially when you guys are conversing with each other". Emma uttered with a bit of smile on her face. ''Ugh, can this conversation end now?''. Aiden thought to himself once again. The conversation ended after the passing of some minutes. And throughout that conversation, Lydia didn''t say a single thing. She was listening but didn''t utter a single word, she just kept eating. They all emptied their tes, then Emma, Lydia, and Hazel cleared the tes off the dining table. Hazel does try her best to help out with these things now. As for Aiden, he strolled straight to his room. He wouldn''t go to sleep immediately once he enters his room. He''ll engage in some activities first before going to bed. Those activities include doing assignments given to them at school. ..And as for Ethan, he was just sitting on one of the chairs in the living room while they cleared the tes off the dining table. ****** It was dawn again, everyone in the Dankworth family had already woken up. Aiden woke up and began preparing for school. He had taken his bath and brushed his teeth by now, and now, he was in his room dressing up. He wore one of his favorite robes, arranged his bag, then strolled out of his room andnded in the living room. Reaching the living room, Ethan was already there fully prepared for work. And not long after, Hazel arrived in the living room fully prepared as well. Before everyone would depart from the house, they''ll eat breakfast first. And that''s what they did, they ate breakfast, and the first person to leave the house was Hazel. Then Ethan nced at Aiden and inquired of him, "So, you wouldn''t need me to ride you to your academy today too?". "Yes, dad, I''ll trek to school, and I''ll also trek back home along with my friends". Aiden responded. "Always be careful, alright?". Emma uttered to Aiden...she had been hearing he and Ethan''s conversation, and she wasn''t hiding that she was hearing it. "Yes, mum". Aiden said. "You can go now, as your mum said, always be careful". Ethan said to Aiden once again. ..And all Aiden did was nod his head a little before walking out of the house. He reached thepound, and by now, he had strolled out of thepound as well, he was now walking in the vige square. Meanwhile, while he was walking in the vige square, while he was trekking, Ethan strolled out of the house, mounted one of the horses, and rode it out of thepound. ..Just because his son doesn''t want him to ride him to school doesn''t mean he wouldn''t make use of a horse to get to his destination. As Aiden was walking in the vige square, he was ncing around, it felt nice trekking to school. As said, he had been trekking to school like this and trekking back home for a long time now. Once in a while, his dad would ride him to school or pick him up from school. As for knights escorting him, that one barely happens now. I mean, a good nine years have passed after that incident happened. As Aiden was journeying, he thought of when he''ll start getting main quests. Like, he was already a teenager now, he was 17 years old...when would the main quests starting? ''When would I start getting quests to bang girls and be stronger?''. Aiden thought to himself. ..And today, he decided to ask the system, he and the system had talked about something simr before. But now, he wants to ask the question directly, so he called out on his system, "System". "When would I start getting main quests, when would I start seducing girls, banging them, and getting stronger? All I''ve been doing now ispleting daily quests". Aiden uttered. Aiden nodded his head a little while letting out, "Hmmm, I am waiting". The system had answered his question, all he has to do now was wait...nothing else can be done about it. He kept journeying until he arrived at the front of his academy, then he walked into thepound. Right now, he was strolling straight to the main building. ..Miss Alice wasn''t their ss teacher anymore, they weren''t kids anymore. And ording to the look of things, she''d always be a ss teacher to kids. She was still in the academy, but she wasn''t their ss teacher anymore. They were teenagers now that would soon be graduating from the academy, and their current ss teacher now was also female. Her name was Miss Sandra, and she was 30 years old. She was transferred to Aiden''s academy about two years ago, and not long after transferring to the academy, she became their ss teacher. Was she pretty? Yes, she was. Was her beauty up to Miss Alice''s own? Yes. And again, Miss Alice was older than her, so her beauty was still on a high level. She was bearing Miss Sandra, which means, she wasn''t married, she was still single...but she''s definitely had sex, she wasn''t a virgin. And that was the same case for Miss Alice as well. She was still bearing ''miss'', so for all the years that have passed, she hadn''t gotten married as well. But she was dating someone, and she''s had sex. Aiden noticed Miss Sandra''s beauty immediately after she became their ss teacher. And if Aiden gets the chance to f**k her, he would, he doesn''t care if he was 17 years old, and she was 30 years old. ..He didn''t care about the age gap, if he gets the chance to bang her, he would. He kept on walking until he got to the staircase and began mounting it. He wasn''t the only one mounting the staircase, other students were mounting it as well. ..And right now, he had arrived in front of his ssroom as he didn''t waste time walking into it. Entering it, lots of students had arrived, grown-up students, teenagers. They watched themselves grow as they were moving to different sses. Aiden became a student of this academy when he was 7 years old...and joining his ssroom, all of them were 6 years to 7 years old... ..Now, look at them, they were all teenagers. Chapter 146 Boring Teaching. He was a 17 years old teenager as well, and all his ssmates were 16 to 17 years old. As they were moving to different sses, as they were advancing levels, their ages were going...they were getting older. ..And before they know it, they''ll be graduating, time passes really fast. Aiden began walking toward his seat, and he greeted the students that needed his greeting. No matter what, you can''t be close to everyone in a ssroom. And as for the ones that epted his greetings, not like he was that close to them...but they had a certain kind of rtionship. We know the people he was really close to...Oliver and Ava. And not everyone in his ssroom got to awaken an ability, some of them didn''t have the mana core in them. The awakening took ce in Aiden''s time and ended, and some of them didn''t get to awaken a single affinity. ..Yes, they were considered useless for some time, and it was really painful, but it definitely ended. Some students in Aiden''s ssroom even awakened some of the minor abilities after the awakening took ce...very few of them. After awakening one of the main power elements, then after the passing of some time, they noticed they could make use of one of the minor abilities. Some possessed the speed ability, while some possessed the high jump ability. As for Aiden, he didn''t get to awaken any of the minor abilities after awakening one of the main power elements. As we all know, he awakened the fire affinity. And after that, that was the end...he didn''t awaken any of the minor abilities. He was just like Hazel, none of them were like their dad. Ethan was so talented that after awakening two good power elements, he still awakened the speed abilityter on. But what matters was that they awakened an ability. That was the same case for Oliver and Ava as well, they awakened an ability each, but didn''t get to awaken any of the minor abilities. Aiden arrived at his seat and dropped his bag. And at that moment, Oliver swiveled his head around and nced at Aiden, he felt that Aiden had arrived...and his feeling was true. The moment he nced at Aiden, the both of them smiled at each other. Oliver was all grown up now and cute, but he wasn''t as cute as Aiden. Confirming that Aiden had arrived, Oliver signaled Ava about it, and she quickly swiveled her head around and nced at Aiden as well. Their seats were at the front, and Aiden''s seat was behind them, so whenever they wanted to nce at him, they''ll have to turn their heads around. The moment Ava sighted Aiden, a smile appeared on her face as well. And Aiden was reciprocating the smile, he was smiling back at her. ..And gosh! That smile on Ava''s face made her look so pretty. Ava had always been pretty ever since she was a little girl. Now that she was grown up, now that she was a teenager, she was looking prettier. She was beautiful, and many males wereing to appreciate her beauty. ..Aiden had appreciated her beauty for a long time now...ever since they were kids. After they were done smiling at each other, Ava faced front. They would have loved to converse with each other now, but they were just holding themselves. And seems like a teacher would step foot into their ssroom soon. So they should stay in their seats for now. Their friendship was so strong that they were always in the mood to converse with each other whenever they set eyes on each other. ..A teacher was about to step foot into their ssroom soon, and yes, a teacher stepped foot into their ssroom. Miss Sandra, their ss teacher, stepped foot into their ssroom after some minutes of Aiden sitting in his seat. She was dressed in a mixed-colored robe. Milk color and dark green color. So let''s say, she was wearing milk and dark-green-colored robe. And she was looking pretty as well, that''s the first thing Aiden would always notice whenever she steps foot into their ssroom. She wasn''t teaching them any subject, she was only their ss teacher, so she''se to say some things to them this morning...she''se to pass across some information. She stood in front of the ssroom and was rying the information, this was after they had greeted her, and she greeted them back. They just sat in their different seats digesting the information she was passing across. ..As for Aiden, he was ncing at her pretty face while she was speaking. Not like he wasn''t listening, he was, but he was doing so while ncing at her pretty face at the same time. Then he shifted his gaze down to where her pussy was located. Of course, he couldn''t see her pussy due to the robe she was wearing, but he wished he could see it. ''If only I had unlocked eagle eyes, then I''ll be able to see her pussy and her thighs as well. But I haven''t unlocked the skill yet, so nothing can be done about it''. Aiden thought to himself. Yes, with that skill, eagle eyes, he''ll be able to see her pussy and even more though she was wearing a robe. But as said, he hadn''t unlocked the skill...so. She kept rying the information until she was done rying them all, then she walked out of the ss. Aiden just wished she could stay for a little while so he could keep ncing at her pretty face. ..Not long after she walked out of their ssroom, another teacher stepped foot into their ssroom, a subject teacher. And right now, the teacher was teaching them, a male. He had already hung the board he brought along in front of the ssroom, written some things on it, and right now, he was exining. ..And wouldn''t lie, his teaching was boring to Aiden and some other students. The man''s teachings were always boring. Now, there were times his teachings were a bit lively, but most of the time, they were boring. Now, the funny thing was that some students in Aiden''s ssroom found his teachings interesting. You''ll see them listening attentively while some students were close to falling asleep. Well, everyone wouldn''t be the same, everyone and their different preferences. But to Aiden, his teachings were boring most of the time. Apart from the man exining, he told them to jot down what he wrote on the board, and so they were doing. Everyone had already brought out their books and reed pens as they were jotting down what he wrote on the board. Some had finished writing, while some were still writing. But everyone would have to keep writing once again ''cause the man had written some few things on the board again after exining for a while. Aiden wrote down those things with a kind of expression on his face, like an apathetic expression. There was no feeling in his eyes, and that was due to the man''s boring teaching. ..After the passing of some minutes, the man was done teaching, and they had finished writing down what he wrote on the board. He erased the stuff he wrote on the board, took the board, told them they''ll meet in his next ss, then walked out of their ssroom. Aiden breathed a sigh of relief after the man strolled out of their ssroom, he was gone, the boring teaching had ended. ****** Some more teachers stepped foot into Aiden''s ssroom, taught them, and left. And now, it had gotten to break hour. And the normal thing was happening, students were standing up from their seats and walking out of the ssroom heading straight to the cafeteria. Aiden, Ava, and Oliver finally got to meet each other. Since Aiden stepped foot into the ssroom, the three of them hadn''t met each other not to talk of conversing with each other. They only nced and smiled at each other. And this was due to the activities that had been taking ce, teachers had been stepping foot into their ssroom and teaching them. So they hadn''t seen the chance to meet and converse with each other. But now that it was break hour...it had happened, they were standing close to each other. They strolled out of their ssroom together. And now, they were on thepound walking toward the cafeteria along with other students. They entered the cafeteria, dropped the needed amount of copper coins, then made their way to empty seats that had a table in the middle. ..And right now, they had finished eating as they were walking out of the cafeteria. Chapter 147 It Does Happen Sometimes. While they were eating, Aiden sighted Anne, the girl he had sex with yesterday. Anne noticed him but didn''t do like she noticed him at all...she just focused on her food. And when they were done eating, Aiden didn''t see her anymore, he didn''t even know when she walked out of the cafeteria. ''I guess she walked out when I was busy digging in, while I was focused on my food''. That was what Aiden concluded in his mind. He, Ava, and Oliver walked out of the cafeteria. And not long after walking out of the cafeteria, Oliver uttered, "So, when next are we gonna go hunting?". "You like hunting too much". Ava said to Oliver. "Yes, I love hunting too much, and I''m not denying it". Oliver stated once again. As we all know, Oliver was the king of the forests, he loves visiting forests to hunt grass cutters. He had loved hunting ever since he was a kid, and now that he was a teenager, he still loved hunting...whether his love for hunting hadn''t increased. He, Aiden, and Ava visited the forest to hunt when they were 7 years old. That was the first time the both of them were visiting the wilderness to hunt with him, that was the first time they knew he was the king of the forests. After that day, the three of them visited the forests to hunt a few times again. But it always takes months before they''d get to visit a wilderness together. Thest time they visited the wilderness to hunt for grass cutters, they were 16 years old. And after that day, they hadn''t visited the forest together again. Throughout their hunting, their parents were never aware of it, Ethan and Emma had no single idea that their son, Aiden, had visited forests to hunt numerous times. ..He even did so when he was a kid, they had no single idea. But as for Oliver, his parents were fully aware, they knew that their son was a hunter ever since he was a kid...but they weren''t aware of it all though. And ''cause of their hunting, they had gotten to eat meats numerous times. Now, after a sessful hunt, Oliver would be the one to take the grass cutters home to prepare their meats. And after he had eaten his share, he''ll bring Aiden and Ava''s share to school the next day, and the both of them would keep on munching. Aiden and Ava never tried to take a grass cutter home...not once did they ever try such a thing. ..That would be like exposing themselves with their own hands. They just kept on doing the hunting secretly though it wasn''t constant. And though it wasn''t constant, though Oliver doesn''t get to visit wildernesses with Aiden and Ava constantly, that didn''t stop him from visiting forests to hunt alone. He had been visiting forests to hunt alone before they even got to know that he was the king of the forests. So whenever he had the chance, he''ll visit a forest alone, hunt some grass cutters, prepare their meats, and eat them alone. ..And that''s a lot of meat there...he''ll get to eat meat like there was no tomorrow. And throughout the time they''ve been visiting forests, they hade across a few dangerous things...the number one thing was snakes. They hade across snakes a few times, but none of them got bitten. Either they find a way to kill them or they avoid them. Some snakes wouldn''t bother to chase you if you let it be...stay on your own, and it would stay on its own as well. ..As of now, it''s been months since theyst visited the forest to hunt together...as usual. And Oliver wanted them to visit the forest together again, it was always fun...as far as no one gets injured. So strolling out of the cafeteria together, he decided to bring it up. He had already mentioned it and received a kind of reply from, Ava, ''You like hunting too much''. And he didn''t deny it, he loved hunting, and it wasn''t something to be ashamed of. Aiden nced at Oliver after he made that utterance and said, "We''d find time to do so, I feel like visiting the forest to hunt as well, it''s been months". "Yeah, that''s why we need to find the chance to visit the forest together again, it''s been some time since west did it together". Oliver stated once again. "But this I''m sure of, you''ve been visiting forests to hunt on your own, right?". Ava inquired of Oliver. "Yes, as you all know, I''m the king of the forests, or let''s say, I am among the kings of the forests. I can''t stay a whole full month without hunting, I must visit a forest once or twice to hunt". Oliver responded. Aiden and Ava nodded their heads to his statement...he was definitely saying the truth, they knew him. "We''ll visit the forest together again one day after school, the day there''d be a lot of chance to do so". Aiden voiced out. And Oliver and Ava just nodded their heads at his utterance, they agreed with what he just said now. They were still walking when Ava asked Aiden a question he wasn''t expecting... "So, Aiden, how did the event at your house go yesterday?". And Aiden nced at her with a kind of confused expression on his face, he hadn''t understood what she was talking about. She noticed the expression on his face and was like, "Why are you ncing at me like that? Don''t you understand my question?". "I don''t understand your question, I don''t even know what you''re talking about". Aiden said with that confused look still stered to his face. "You didn''t go home with us yesterday, you said an event was to take ce at your house, so you hurried home the moment it got to closing hour. You didn''t go home with us, don''t you remember?". ..And it was at that moment that Aiden remembered, yes, he recalled telling them something like this yesterday...and it was a lie. He hurried out of school ''cause he wanted to bang Anne, not because an event was to take ce at his home. With Anne''s direction, they were able to meet in an inn, and he f**ked her there. He didn''t hurry home or any stuff like that, that was why it was easy for him to forget...because it was a lie. ''Gosh! Look at how I messed up, wouldn''t they start thinking that I lied to them yesterday? That no event took ce at my home yesterday? That I was heading somewhere else, that''s why I hurried out of school?''. Aiden thought to himself. ..But he''ll have to fix the little mess he''s just created. He nced at Ava and stated, "Oh! yeah, I remember now. The event went well, it was sessful". And Oliver and Ava were ncing at Aiden with a kind of look in their eyes, they were a little confused...why did it take him so much time to remember? This was something he told them himself yesterday. Why does it seem like he had to crack his brain before remembering? "Why did it take you so much time to remember?". Oliver inquired of Aiden as they were still walking. "It does happen sometimes, hasn''t it happened to you guys before? You''ll just forget an event that took ce recently. When someone asks you about it, you''ll have to rack your brain for a while before remembering it". Aiden uttered ncing at Oliver and Ava. ..And what he said made sense, Oliver and Ava even nodded their heads to it. It can happen to anyone, you''ll suddenly forget an event that took ce recently...they believed him. But in his case, he forgot ''cause it was a lie, he just forged up something random and told them...that was why it was easy for him to forget. They didn''t say anything else to each other as they kept walking on thepound heading toward their ssroom. And at that moment, Aiden sighted Anne. Now, she was standing on thepound as well, but she was very far from them...she made sure Oliver and Ava didn''t notice her. And she was signaling Aiden toe meet her. Aiden was giving her the look of, ''No, I can''t do that, can''t you see that I''m with my friends?''. And she kept giving Aiden the look of, ''Please,e meet me''. ..And Aiden knew he''ll have to do something about it, he''ll have to find a way to go meet her. He nced at Oliver and Ava...it was about time to tell them another lie. Chapter 148 It Wouldnt Be Frequent. Remember, he saw Anne while eating in the cafeteria, but after he was done eating, she was nowhere to be found anymore, he didn''t see her stroll out of the cafeteria. As said, she sighted him as well, but she acted like she didn''t see him...she just focused on her food. Now, she nned on telling Aiden something, but she can''t do it in the cafeteria, he was with his friends. So she decided she''ll wait for him at thepound. And while he''ll be passing with his friends, she''ll signal him toe meet her. How do you think she''s been meeting with Aiden to ask him for sex? By signaling him toe meet her. Aiden was always with Ava and Oliver most of the time. So sometimes, she''ll stand at one of the doors to Aiden''s ssroom while trying to get his attention. So when she''s finally seeded in getting his attention, she''ll signal him toe outside...she''d do this without anyone noticing. And you''ll see Aiden stand up from his seat and stroll out of the ssroom. ..And then, she''ll begin with her wooing when she was still focused on that aspect. When she wasn''t that focused on wooing him anymore and just wants to have him in bed, she''ll begin asking for sex. ..This was how she''s been conversing with Aiden all this while without Oliver and Ava noticing. So now, she had used this style to signal Aiden toe meet her, and Aiden was about to tell Oliver and Ava another lie. "Oliver, Ava". He called out their names. The both of them nced at Aiden, then he began speaking once again. "Umm..I wouldn''t be able to make it to the ss with you guys. You guys should keep on going, I''ll meet you guys in ss in the next few minutes". And Oliver was like, "Where are you heading to?". "I want to go meet someone, you guys should just keep on walking". And with that, Oliver and Ava continued strolling as Aiden just stood there. Strolling for some seconds, they nced back at Aiden, then faced front once again. They never nced back at Aiden again until they reached the building where their ssroom was situated and began mounting the staircase. With that, Aiden began walking toward Anne, he just wanted to make sure Oliver and Ava weren''t in sight anymore. As he was walking toward Anne, Anne began walking as well. ..And Aiden became confused immediately, he was strolling to meet her, and she began moving as well. And Anne signaled him at that moment, ''I want us to talk at a more secret ce''. And Aiden understood immediately. Students were passing, some teachers were even walking past, it''s best they don''t let people see them conversing with each other. Even if people want to see them, it should only be a few. Anne kept on walking until she reached a certain corner, a ce where people wouldn''t be able to see them, then she stopped. Aiden reached the corner as well, and the first thing he did was to question her... "What is it? I had to send my friends off just ''cause I want to meet you, I don''t want them to suspect me". And Anne was like, "Calm down, try to rx, why would they suspect you? You guys are always together, so you can''t walk out of their midst for some minutes? You can''t see someone else? Must you always be with them?". "Just tell me what you want". Aiden uttered once again. He didn''t like her that much, not like he hated her though. As said, he didn''t see her as he was seeing Ava. He considered Ava a friend, he was a pervert, but never fantasizes about having sex with Ava. But as for Anne, he considered her a sex tool, someone he just wanted to have sex with and dump...and that''s ''cause she kept asking him for sex. "Can''t you calm down a little? Why are you questioning me like that?". Anne uttered to Aiden once again. "You know that we are in a bit of cornered ce, right? Now, imagine if someone sees us here, what would the person be thinking, that something is going on between us? And you know news does spread fast, Once the person tells someone, the person he told would tell another person, and so it would keep on spreading". Aiden voiced out. A bit of smile appeared on Anne''s face as she said, "But isn''t something going on between us? Have you forgotten yesterday?". ''Did this girl call me to toy with me?''. That was the thought that ran through Aiden''s mind at that moment. ..Anne noticed that Aiden was already getting irritated, he was losing his patience, so she decided to tell him why she called him. "Okay, this is the reason why I called you, Aiden. I''m gonna go straight to the point, I want us to have sex again. Yes, you sumbed to my request which I''ve been asking for years now, you banged me. Now, I want us to do it again, You have a nice dick, and I can see that you''re good at using it, you''re good at servicing a girl. And I''m sure you enjoyed me as well yesterday. Let''s have sex again, just like yesterday, I''ll pay for the room we''ll use, You said you don''t need my money, but if you change your mind and want me to pay you for having sex with me, I''ll do it. Let''s just bang again, your dick is good. And we don''t have to stop after doing it again, we can keep going on and on". ''I didn''t even make use of any of the skills under seduction while f**king you, and my dick is this good to you? What if I then make use of the skills while screwing you? What if I made use of the rod increase to pound you? What would you say? Well, I should be proud that she found my dick this good though I didn''t make use of the rod increase while banging her''. Aiden thought to himself. She wanted to have sex with him again, and if possible, she wants it to be continuous. Well, if that''s what she wants, then he was gonna give it to her. He enjoyed having sex with her, she was sweet, so it wouldn''t be bad f**king her again. ..But he wanted to y hard to get a little, so he began acting like he was thinking about it when he had already decided in his mind. "Are you thinking about it?". Anne inquired of Aiden. "Yes, or wouldn''t I think about it? You want me to just decide?". Aiden uttered still pretending like he was thinking about it. And Anne couldn''t help butugh a little, and her voice resounded right after, "Well, think about it quickly, as you said, someone cane see us here". Aiden was done with his fake thinking, and he gave her his answer, "Yes, we can have sex again". And Anne''s face lightened up at that moment. She had had sex with other boys in her previous academy, and only a few of them were as good as Aiden. She enjoyed his dick, and she wanted more of it. So Aiden agreeing to her request made her ted. "But I don''t think we''ll be able to do it today or even tomorrow, I don''t think we''ll be able to do it even around this week". Aiden voiced out once again. ..And a kind of gloomy expression appeared on her face at that moment, and her voice resounded right after, "And I was thinking we could do it tomorrow, maybe visit a different inn and have sex". "But I have a family to go home to, I arrived homete yesterday due to us having sex, and I received a little questioning from my mum. Yes, I can choose to arrive homete, I am a teenager now. But it shouldn''t be too frequent, Now, visiting inns with you constantly and banging you would cause me to be arriving homete frequently. And again, what would I tell my friends, I''ll have to keep lying to them constantly just because I want to have sex with you, And that''s something I don''t want to do. As you said, I and my friends are always together, we do go home together. So to be banging you constantly, I''ll have to be lying to them". Aiden voiced out. ..Yeah, he''ll love to bang her again and even continuously, but he has to make sure it wouldn''t be too frequent. Chapter 149 Lets See If Hell Succeed. "So, what do you suggest we do? How do we go about it?". Anne inquired of Aiden. "As I said, I''ll love to bang you again and even continuously, but it wouldn''t be frequent. When I''m avable and in the mood, I''ll inform you. And that day, we can have sex as we like". Aiden responded. And she only nodded her head to his statement with that bit of gloomy expression still stered to her face, it wasn''t that evident anymore though. This wasn''t what she was expecting, she was expecting that Aiden would agree to f**k her constantly. ..Anytime she wants sex, he''ll be ready to give it to her. But the reaction she got from him was different...wasn''t her pussy sweet enough? Well, at least, he agreed to her request, he agreed to f**k her again and was even ready to do it continuously. "Okay, we''ll meet again, I''ll be heading straight to my ssroom now". Aiden said to Anne. Anne just nodded her head, and Aiden walked out of her presence at that moment. He walked out of the corner cautiously, he doesn''t want anyone to see himing out of it. You know how the human brain works, different thoughts would start running through their minds once they sight himing out of that corner. ''What was he doing there? Why did hee out of that ce?''. These are the questions that would be running through their minds. But due to his cautiousness, he came out of that corner without anyone noticing him, and he began walking toward his ssroom at that moment. Anne did the same, she came out of the corner and began walking toward her ssroom as well. ****** Aiden was currently at home, today was free day for all students, none of them were to go to school. In a week, two days would be free days for all students, they were enjoying the first one. Aiden was at home, he doesn''t n on going anywhere. Has he gotten to bang Anne again? No, his cock hadn''t entered her pussy again. Why? ''Cause he wasn''t in the mood to bang her throughout that week. Remember, he said he''ll love to bang her again and even continuously, but it wouldn''t be frequent. She was a little sad she didn''t get the response she was expecting from him. ..You know, agreeing to bang her constantly, anytime she wanted it. ''After he had tasted my pussy once, though it took me time to get him in bed, he''ll be head over heels for my pussy'', That was Anne''s thinking, but she waspletely wrong. Throughout that week that they agreed, Anne signaled him a few times if he was ready to f**k her again, but he kept signaling her back that he wasn''t ready. ..What could she do? She''d have to keep waiting till he was ready...she really wanted to have a taste of his dick again. Aiden hadpleted today''s daily quest and earned the rewards. And where was he right now? He was on thepound. Who were the people at home currently? Only he and Lydia. Lydia was inside the house, and he was outside thepound. It was noon currently heading to mid-afternoon, and while Aiden was standing on thepound, he thought to himself, ''When would I startpleting main quests? When would I get my first main quest?''. He had thought of this numerous times, and he had even questioned the system about it which she answered to, but he still keeps thinking about it...not all the time though. Guess he wanted to experience what it felt like toplete main quests. But there was nothing he could do about it, he''d have to wait. Right now, he was standing on thepound with the n to make use of his power element. As said, Ethan had taught him a few things on how to wield mana. Now, he was nowhere near learning how to make use of his affinity properly. ..He had learned to make use of his affinity to a certain extent, but he still had a long way to go. He still had to go to one of the academies specialized in training benders if he wants to learn to make use of his affinity properly. ..Now, does he n on going to any of the academies specialized in training benders?...You''ll find outter. He stood on that spot as he began transferring mana to his right hand. Now, one aspect of channeling was going well to a certain extent. With the help of his mana core and the ones flowing around, he could feel the flow of mana on his palm. Then fire started igniting on his palm slowly, it was like someone was lighting a fire on it. You know that situation where someone is trying to start a fire, that''s exactly what is happening on Aiden''s right palm currently. From appearing and disappearing, a little fire finally appeared on his palm. Then the fire started increasing slowly, and now, a bit ofrge me was on his right palm. Now, it wasn''t thatrge, but it wasrge to a certain extent. You see the kind of effort it took him to ignite me on his palm? Though it didn''t take him that much time, he wasn''t fast enough, he still had a long way to go when ites to making use of his ability. It wouldn''t take a person that had learned to make use of his affinity well more than 3 seconds to ignite a fire on his palm. With how far Aiden had gone when ites to making use of his affinity, he wouldn''t be able to battle a person with it. ..Let''s say the person he was battling was someone that had learned to make use of his power well...the person would beat the shit out of him. ncing at the me he had been able to ignite on his palm, he uttered to himself, "Phew, I did it, this one seems to berger than the one I created on my palm thest time I tried making use of my power". Yes, this wasn''t the first time he was trying to make use of his fire affinity. Sometimes, the fire he''ll create on his palm would be so small, sometimes, it would be medium-sized, and sometimes, it would be a littlerge. And he was happy with the size of me he''s been able to create on his palm. If not for Ethan''s little teaching, maybe he wouldn''t even be able to create a stagnant me on his palm... ..The ones he''ll be able to create were the ones that keep appearing and disappearing. "With this size of me, I would be able to st a person''s face and cause damage to it". Aiden uttered to himself once again. He loved the affinity he awakened, he loved the power he possessed, the affinity that can cause destruction. As we all know, fire can be very destructive, it can burn down a whole building along with the properties in it. Now, Aiden was ncing around searching for a ce he can st with his me. He nced at the main building, he can''t st the wall of the main building? That would cause a ck stain to appear there which his parents would definitely notice. He nced at the fence surrounding their house, and for some seconds, he was thinking if he should st a part of the fence. But he decided not to, he changed his mind, that could still cause a ck stain to appear there. ..Then he nced at the gate, the ce you''ll have to pass before gaining entry into thepound. ''Maybe I could st the gate with my me, the gate has a dark color that even when I st a part of it, it wouldn''t show that much. It has a dark color, so the ck stain that would be embedded on it wouldn''t be revealed''. Aiden thought to himself. And after thinking that, his lips curved in a smirk, he had decided, he was gonna st the gate with his me. He had created numerous mes on his palm, but he had never tried using them to st someone...no, somewhere. That was another aspect of channeling on its own, being able to hit a certain spot with your power ording to how you''ve targeted it. His n now was to run toward the gate and st a certain part of it. Let''s see if he''ll seed, let''s see if he''ll be able to st a part of the gate properly. ..But then, the me on his right palm had been put off...he nced at his right palm, and the me wasn''t there anymore. Chapter 150 Close Call. He opened his mouth in awe while still ncing at his right palm, he was thinking of running toward the gate and sting a part of it with the me...but the me wasn''t on his palm again? ..As said, he still had a long way to go when ites to making use of his power. See, he couldn''t even hold me on his palm for too long, it disappeared in minutes. "What is this? What just happened now?". Aiden muttered to himself while still ncing at his palm. He decided he''ll make another me, run towards the gate, and st part of it. He must aplish his aim, he doesn''t n on backing out. He began transferring mana toward that palm again. Right now, mana was passing through his right hand heading straight to his palm. And by the time he had transferred enough mana toward his palm, fire began igniting on it. Only small me was on his right palm currently...and it wasn''t increasing. ording to how far he''s gone in making use of his power, the me was supposed to increase though it started small just as it happened minutes ago. But the small me on his palm remained small...it didn''t increase. ..Another one? First, the bit ofrge me he was able to create on his palm went off...and now, the me he''s created was small? Aiden was like, "Ugh, what is this? Why isn''t it increasing?". Well, this wasn''t the first time something like this was happening, he''s created numerous small mes on his palm before. What was surprising him was that he was able to create a bit ofrge me on his palm minutes ago...why this now? What can he do? He''ll have to create another one. He made the current me on his palm disappear, then he began transferring mana toward that palm again...this time, trying to increase the amount of mana flowing through that hand. me began igniting on his palm again, it was appearing and disappearing as if someone was trying to start a fire on his palm. Then a fire finally appeared on his palm, a small one...then it started increasing. ..Things were different this time, the fire started small, but was increasing now. A bit ofrge me was on his right palm currently. He nced at the me, then nced at the gate, and his lips curved in a smirk again. It was time to go st part of the gate with his me, it was time to see if he''ll seed in that aspect of channeling. He began running toward the gate, and on getting close to it, standing some meters away from it, he threw the me on his palm as it began heading toward the gate. ..But ording to what Aiden was seeing...it wasn''t heading toward the gate, it was heading toward the fence. Wrong channeling, he had a target, he had a spot he wanted to hit with his power, but he couldn''t channel his power well to hit that spot. Yes, he tried in one aspect of channeling, at least, he was able to transfer mana to his right palm and even cause me to appear on it. But he couldn''t channel the me well to hit a certain spot. And now, the me was heading toward the fence...IT WAS HEADING TOWARD THE FENCE!! Aiden''s eyes widened, not only did he fail in one aspect of channeling, he was about to get himself into trouble. Once that me touches one side of the fence, it would cause a ck stain to appear on it ''cause the fence was painted in a light color. ..And it would definitely be noticeable...one of his parents would notice it, and problems might ensue. There was nothing he could do about it, he''ll just have to stay and watch the me hit the fence. The me had gotten so close to the fence when it went off...it didn''t seed in hitting one side of the fence, no ck stain appeared on that spot. And Aiden breathed a sigh of relief at that moment, problem wouldn''t ensue, the fence was free of any ck stain. But then, a thought ran through his mind, ''So I didn''t seed in sting a certain spot with my me? The me didn''t end up hitting the fence. So that means if I had channeled it well and it was heading toward the gate, it wouldn''t have sted it. Gosh! I am a failure, I still have a long way to go when ites to making use of my power''. ..Yeah, he had recognized it, he had recognized it a long time ago, he still had a long way to go when ites to making use of his power. He decided to try again, he doesn''t n on backing out yet. He began transferring mana toward his palm once again, he wanted to st the gate with his me...he wanted to seed in doing it. Another bit ofrge me was on his right palm again, and his gaze was focused on the gate. If the thing that happened seconds ago repeats itself, he was gonnand in trouble...most likely. If the me heads toward the fence again and sts it, that ck stain would appear on it, and what he was trying to avoid woulde to him. He thought of it but still wanted to do what his mind was telling him to do. He wanted to seed in sting the gate with his me...he''ll feel a kind of satisfaction once he''s seeded in doing it. Just as he was about to throw the me toward the gate, the gate opened, and Ethan rode one of his horses into thepound. Now, while Aiden was ncing around searching for what he''ll st with his me, he sighted the two horses on thepound. They were supposed to be three, but Ethan had ridden one to work. ..He didn''t dare think of sting one of the horses'' faces with his me...that would be like igniting Ethan''s wrath. Yes, it would be so cool sting one of the horses'' faces with his me, but that would be a very foolish thing to do. Now, Ethan had just ridden the remaining horse into thepound. ..And again, why did hee home so early? It''s been a long time since he arrived home by this time. The moment Ethan rode the horse into thepound, he sighted the me on Aiden''s palm but didn''t say anything as he kept riding the horse toward where the other horses were. And Aiden just stood there ncing at his father with his mouth opened in awe. By now, he had put off the me on his right palm, and the thoughts running through his mind were, ''What if I''d thrown the fire toward the gate before my dad rode the horse into thepound? If the channeling goes well, the fire would have ended up sting the horse''s face or moving past it. Damn! That was close''. Ethan rode the horse toward where the other horses were, parked it well, came down from it, tied it, and began walking toward Aiden as Aiden was walking toward him as well. Lydia wasn''t aware of what Aiden had been doing since ''cause she was inside the house. She had no single idea that Aiden has been trying to st the gate with me...she had no idea he almost caused ck stain to appear on one part of the fence. She has no idea what Aiden had been doing on thepound. She could have sighted him from the window to confirm what he''s been doing. But she didn''t care, she doesn''t want to know, she was minding her own business inside. Both father and son were walking toward each other currently, and Aiden hadn''t even reached Ethan when he voiced out, "Dad, you came home really early today, it''s been long since youst arrived home by this time. Or you heading out again?". "No, Aiden, I''vee to say, heading nowhere else. I was able to round up things quickly today, decided toe home immediately. I even reached the king''s pce before heading here". Ethan responded. "Hmmm, that''s nice, it''s been a long time since something like this happened, you arriving home by this time". Aiden voiced out once again...by now, he and his dad were already standing close to each other. "I saw me on your hand when I rode into thepound, making use of your power again? How far have you gone, are you learning new things? You know, self-training is really good, it helps. It wouldn''t help in learning to make use of your power properly. But at least, you can discover new things with self-training". ..And this was Aiden''s answer to Ethan. Chapter 151 Little Training. "Ain''t learning new things, dad. If not for the little things you''ve taught me, I wouldn''t be able to wield mana at all. Maybe I wouldn''t even be able to create me on my palm". ..He didn''t dare tell him that he was trying to st the gate with me and almost sted a part of the fence with me. He didn''t dare tell him that, maybe Ethan wouldn''t even be too angry when he tells him that...but he doesn''t want to take the risk. "Yeah, it''s normal, you shouldn''t be too hard on yourself, this is how it is for everyone that gets to awaken a power element and hasn''t learned to use them properly. I only gave you some little teachings, that isn''t enough to make you average at making use of your power, And though self-training helps a lot, it doesn''t guarantee that you''ll learn new things from it, but no matter what, it''s very helpful. As you told me before, you''re going to one of the academies specialized in training benders after your graduation from school, right?". "Yes, dad, I am going, I''ll love to be a warrior like you". Aiden responded. ..Now, that confirms it, Aiden was going to one of the academies specialized in training benders. He and his parents had discussed it a long time ago, and when he told them his decision, his father was very happy. At least, one of his households would go to an academy specialized in training benders, and one of his family members would be a warrior. First of all, he got to awaken an affinity, that eased Ethan''s anxiousness. And then, he agreed to go to an academy specialized in training benders, something he had decided on before discussing it with his parents...Ethan was proud of him. So that confirms it, Aiden wouldn''t be like Hazel, he ns on going to any of the academies specialized in training benders once he''s out of school...and he doesn''t n on changing his mind. Ethan asked Aiden a question, Aiden responded, and these were the words that flowed out of Ethan''s mouth next, "When you go there, you''ll learn a lot, after spending all the needed time there, making use of your power would be really easy for you. Wielding mana would be a piece of cake for you". "But dad, even with the teachings you gave to me, I couldn''t hold me on my palm for a long time. It doesn''t happen all the time though. After putting effort to create one on my palm, within minutes, it went off. And I am stillcking badly in the aspect of channeling". Aiden stated. "As time passes, you''ll learn more. You know, your affinity can be used in doing many things, all affinities can be used in doing many things. Your affinity which is me can be made into me balls, me shes, and so on. To learn these, you''ll have to go to an academy specialized in training benders, You still have a long way to go when ites to making use of your power, you still have a lot to learn. So don''t worry about those things you haven''t learned now, you''ll learn to do them when you go to an academy specialized in training benders". Ethan stated. ..And Aiden did nothing more than nod his head a little. Then Ethan said to him again, "Now that I have the chance, should we engage in some little training?". "Yes, dad, I''d really appreciate it". And with that, Ethan began training him. As Ethan had already said, he''ll need to go to an academy specialized in training benders to fully learn how to make use of his power. But getting this little training now wasn''t bad. It was best to start the training from now so a person would be able to make use of his power to a certain extent. Ethan taught him more concerning channeling, he was good in one aspect of channeling to a certain extent, he focused on teaching him more concerning the second aspect. Ethan would have been able to give him proper teaching if he was a fire bender, but none of his affinities were fire. He didn''t know what it felt like to possess the fire affinity, he had never made use of the affinity before. ..If fire was part of his affinities, then the training concerning channeling and all that would have been better. The teachings he would have given Aiden would be so standard that Aiden would have no choice but to learn a lot. But he was still trying his best though, he doesn''t possess the fire affinity, but the teachings he was giving to him were still good. Lydia finally managed to nce out the window, and she sighted Ethan training Aiden. And she was surprised...howe her master was back by this hour? She knew the time he doese back. Well, there must be reasons why he was back home this early...that was what she concluded before taking her gaze off the window. Ethan kept giving Aiden those teachings, and Aiden was learning a lot. And now, it was time for a different kind of training. All Ethan has been doing for the past minutes now was talking while demonstrating with his body. ..Now, he wanted to show Aiden those things by making use of his power. "Now, I am gonna show you the second aspect of channeling". Ethan said to Aiden. He took Aiden to a certain spot on thepound, then uttered to him once again, "You''re gonna stand here, don''t move from this spot. And I''m gonna stay a long meters away from you. I want to show you that even if I wouldn''t be standing close to you, I''ll still cause wind to hit your face. You should have been an expert in channeling for you to achieve what I''m about to do now, That''s to say, once you''ve learned to make use of your power properly, all these things would be very easy for you". After making that utterance, Ethan moved far from Aiden. Yes, he was standing some meters away from him ording to proper calction, but he wasn''t close to him at all. And with that, Ethan began transferring mana toward his hand. Done with that, he forwarded his hand as it was pointing toward Aiden''s face right now. Then he caused slight wind to begin heading toward Aiden''s face. Aiden was still standing there when slight wind hit his face as his hair flowed around. It wasn''t enough to take him off the ground and fly to whatever ce, just slight wind. ..Look at that, proper channeling, though he wasn''t standing close to Aiden, he still caused wind to hit his face. Aiden wasn''t that wowed, yeah, he knew this was a piece of cake for his dad, he was just learning. "You see that? Now, that''s proper channeling in one aspect. You''re good in one aspect to an extent, you need to work on this aspect. But as said, as time passes and you go to an academy for training benders, these things would be easy for you". Ethan said while strolling toward Aiden. ..Aiden only nodded his head to his dad''s statement. Ethan reached where he was standing and uttered to him once again, "Do you want me to show you another aspect of channeling?...This time, making use of my water affinity". Aiden only nodded his head meaning ''Yes''. Then Ethan began walking toward the well on thepound, the well they do draw water which they use in doing many things. He reached the well, opened it, then moved back a little. He then nced at Aiden and said to him, "Watch me". And Aiden did as his dad said, he was watching him. Then Ethan forwarded both of his hands as they were pointing toward the well. And by now, he had transferred mana toward both hands as water was already flowing out of the well. The water came out of the well as Ethan was in control of it, it was in form of a snake. Aiden watched it as it was flowing in the air, then Ethan said to Aiden once again, "Focus your gaze on the gate, I''ll cause this water to hit the middle of it from where I am standing". ..And with that, Aiden focused his gaze on the middle of the gate. With mana, Ethan pushed the water as it began heading toward the gate. And just as he told Aiden, the water hit the middle of the gate and sshed on the floor. And Aiden was like, ''This man is too good''. Yes, he knew these things were pieces of cake for his dad, but he couldn''t just deny the fact that he was too good. Apart from being good...he was also strong. Chapter 152 Little Training.(2) "You see that? Piece of cake". Ethan said to Aiden again as he was walking toward him. Aiden just stood there ncing at his dad without saying anything. "But it didn''t take me a day to learn all these things, it didn''t take me a day to be this good, it took months. And so it would be for you too when you go to an academy specialized in training benders, As I''ve told you before, apart from learning how to wield mana there, you''ll also be taught other things. Number one, learning how to make use of weapons, sword fighting, and all that. Secondly, martial arts, you''ll also learn that when you go to an academy specialized in training benders". Ethan stated once again as he had already reached where Aiden was standing. He held Aiden''s right shoulder and said to him again, "Let me repeat myself, all these things would be easy for you once you go to an academy specialized in training benders". ..Aiden did nothing more than nod his head again, this was only boosting his zeal to go to one of the academies specialized in training benders. He wanted to experience what it felt like being there, he wanted to learn how to wield mana properly, he wanted to learn how to make use of weapons, and so on. Ethan''s voice resounded again, "Aiden, have you ever practiced martial arts before?...most likely not". "No, I haven''t, you''ve answered the question already by saying most likely not. I haven''t practiced it one bit". Aiden uttered. ..He hadn''t practiced martial arts before, but with the skills in his defense skill panel, you wouldn''t be able to beat him up easily unless you possess one of the minor abilities. And possessing the speed ability, he''ll have problem defeating you, you''d be able to battle him for a long time. But if you''re good at martial arts while possessing the speed ability at the same time, you''d beat the f**k out of him ''cause he''s never practiced martial arts before. But if you''re just good at martial arts without possessing any of the minor abilities, even if you possess one of the main abilities, he''ll still beat you up ''cause he has the speed dash skill in his defense skill panel. ..So though he hasn''t practiced martial arts before, you still have to be careful when battling him if you don''t possess the speed ability. "Then let''s practice it a little...attack me". Ethan said to Aiden moving back a little. Now, Aiden can choose to activate the speed dash skill before running toward Ethan. But that would only cause many questions to arise. Ethan would be surprised...how did he make use of the speed ability? How did he run that fast? I remember he didn''t awaken any of the minor abilities after his awakening, so how was he able to make use of the speed ability? Or did he awaken one and hid it from us?... ..These are the questions that would run through Ethan''s mind, he''d be so confused and surprised at the same time. And again, Ethan possessed the speed ability, so even if he decides to make use of the speed dash skill while attacking him, it wouldn''t work out ''cause Ethan would counter his every move. He''d be able to see him clearly ''cause he possessed the speed ability as well. He was able to run that fast ''cause of his system, but Ethan''s own was natural, it was in him. So Aiden just pushed that thought aside. He didn''t even contemte it for that long...in fact, he didn''t contemte it for up to 5 seconds. Since Ethan said he should attack him, then he was gonna attack him. Apart from making use of his speed dash skill, Aiden can run fast to a certain extent. So with that amount of speed, he began darting toward Ethan. Ethan wasn''t even standing that far from him, so it didn''t take long before Aiden got close to him. And he wasing with a nice punch...it was heading toward Ethan''s face. The punch was too slow for Ethan, ncing at it, Ethan had already known he''ll be able to dodge it easily. Before the punch even reached his face, he had moved aside as the punch moved past with speed. Though the punch was slow to Ethan, it still came with speed. If it was another person, the punch might have touched him if he wasn''t fast enough. Act slowly, and a nice punch wouldnd on your face. ..But it was Ethan we are talking about here...a warrior. The punch was f**king slow to him that he was able to dodge it easily. As Aiden''s hand swung past, he threw another punch with his left hand, but Ethan was still able to dodge it by moving back a little. Then Ethan said to him, "Too slow, attack faster". Aiden knew he was attacking fast, but he also knew it was his father he was battling here...it wouldn''t be easy at all. He darted toward Ethan againing with another punch. Now, he wasing with a straight punch, the one that would hit Ethan directly in the face. He reached Ethan and threw the punch as it was heading directly to his face...if he doesn''t dodge it, it would hit both his nose and mouth. But we know Ethan, he wouldn''t just stand there and let the punch touch him. ..In fact, the attack was still slow to him...it was easy for him to dodge. As the punch had gotten so close to his face, he didn''t move his body at all, he moved only his face to the side as the punch moved past. Seeing that his attack got dodged again, Aiden threw another punch with his left hand...the same thing. Without moving his body again, Ethan dodged the second punch. Then Aiden came with a kick. The kick was heading toward Ethan''s stomach, and Ethan had already discerned this was something he''d be able to dodge easily again...but he''ll have to move his body this time. Before the kick could even reach his stomach, he had moved aside as the kick swung past. Then Ethan said to Aiden again, "Too slow, can''t you go any faster?". ..Now, he knew Aiden was trying his best, he wasn''t saying this to discourage him. He just wants a fire to be burning in Aiden, he wanted Aiden to do better. Aiden just stood there ncing at his dad with a kind of look in his eyes...that look of determination. That fire was already burning in him. He knew it would be very hard to hit Ethan even once...but he still wanted to. That was the determination Ethan was trying to instill in his heart. "Arghhhhhhh". Aiden shouted as he came with another kick. The kick was heading toward Ethan''s face, and it wasing with speed, but it wasn''t still fast enough for Ethan. And ''cause it wasn''t fast enough, it was easy for him to dodge. And so he did, he dodged the kick easily like it was nothing. But he noticed something, he noticed that this very attack that Aiden threw was faster than the ones he''s been throwing before. ..What he did was working, fire was already burning in him. Aiden didn''t waste time throwing another attack after his kick got dodged, he came with a punch this time. It was fast, but Ethan still dodged it easily. Now, with all these different attacks Aiden had been throwing that Ethan was dodging easily...do you know how many openings had been made? As Ethan was dodging his attacks, he could use that chance to hit him... ..But this was his son, and they were only practicing, he just wanted to show Aiden a few martial arts. He came with another punch after his first punch got dodged, and Ethan still dodged it as well. Aiden had to stand on one spot and say, "Would I ever be able to hit you? You''ve been dodging all my attacks". "Yes, as far as I can dodge your attacks, I''ll dodge them all. When battling someone, you wouldn''t let the person hit you? You''ll keep trying your best to dodge the person''s attacks while trying to hit the person as well, If not that we are just practicing, I would have hitten you since. I just wanted us to practice martial arts a little...a bit of training. You still have a lot to learn when ites to martial arts, you still have a long way to go when ites to acquiring strength". Ethan uttered. "Well, I am gonna attack you again, and I would hit you this time". Aiden said to Ethan with a determined look on his face. Chapter 153 About To Happen Again. "Is that so?". Ethan stated with a bit of surprised expression on his face. And all Aiden did was nod his head, then Ethan said to him again, "Thene,e attack me again". Now, the both of them weren''t standing that far from each other, but they weren''t standing too close to each other as well. Since Aiden was this confident, then does this mean that he was truly gonna hit Ethan this time after attacking him? No one knows, it was based on probability. But with his speed-dash skill, there''s a very high possibility he''d be able to hit Ethan after attacking him. Ethan wouldn''t expect that he''ll run that fast toward him, so Aiden might have a chance to hit him though he possesses the speed ability as well. ..So does Aiden n on activating the speed dash skill before darting toward him? No...So where was his confidenceing from? The truth was that he has no backup, the confidence just came from nowhere. All he knew was that he was gonna try his best to hit his dad this time...and he might seed. He darted toward Ethan again aiming to kick him in the stomach. He did it swiftly, but not with abnormal speed though. And though he came with speed, Ethan was still sure he''d be able to dodge the attack. But he could see that Aiden was improving, the pace at which he wasing with his attacks and throwing them was increasing...but he still had a long way to go. Before the kick could even reach Ethan''s stomach, he had already moved to the side as the kick moved past. And this was the utterance that flowed out of Ethan''s mouth at that moment, "I thought you said you''d be able to hit me this time". ..Hearing that, Aiden threw another kick with his left leg this time...it came with speed. Now, before hearing Ethan''s utterance, he nned on throwing another kick after Ethan dodged his first kick. But hearing that only made him increase the pace at which the kick was heading toward Ethan. ..The kick wasing with speed, but it wasn''t fast enough for Ethan...ugh, it would still be easy for him to dodge. If Aiden was battling his age mate at this moment that doesn''t know anything concerning martial arts, he would have beaten him up by now considering how fast his attacks were. But it was Ethan he was battling, so all his attacks were going to waste. And Ethan was the one pushing him to go this fast with his attacks...he knows it would be hard, but he still wanted to hit him even if it was just once. ..But that wouldn''t even be possible, he wouldn''t be able to hit him at all...not even once. Ethan didn''t dodge his attack this time, he caught it. Aiden''s left leg had gotten so close to his chest when he caught it with both hands. And Aiden opened his mouth in awe. From the way his leg had gotten so close to Ethan''s chest, he thought he''d finally seed in hitting him...but Ethan caught his leg so suddenly. Then a nice punch from Ethan began heading toward Aiden''s face. Now, if this punch touches Aiden''s face, he would definitely bleed from the nose and mouth. The punch wasing with force, and Aiden was so surprised his dad wanted to hit him this hard. Didn''t he say that this was just practice? So why does he want to punch him in the face this hard?... Aiden closed his eyes as the punch was heading toward his face...but he didn''t feel anything hit his face after seconds. He opened his eyes to see Ethan''s fist in front of his face very close to it. "You didn''t think I would punch you, right?". Ethan inquired of Aiden as his fist was still in front of his face. "I thought you would have punched me, and I was so surprised". Aiden retorted. Ethan took his fist off Aiden''s face and uttered once again, "You said you''d be able to hit me this time, seems like you didn''t seed". "Yeah, I tried my best to hit you, but it was impossible". Aiden voiced out. "But at least, you tried your best, and you improved. I noticed that the pace at which your attacks were heading toward me increased...that''s what is important. When you go to an academy specialized in training benders, you''ll be good at these things". Ethan''s voice resounded again. ..And Aiden only nodded his head to his utterance before Ethan spoke again, "There were so many openings to hit you, the punch I almostnded you on the face was thest opening. Now, do you know what would have happened if that punch had touched your face?". "I would have bled?". Aiden stated. "Yes, from both the nose and mouth". "Well, thank goodness it didn''t touch my face". Ethan told Aiden a few things concerning martial arts, just some little teachings here and there. And they were done, then Ethan uttered to Aiden, "Now, tell me, Aiden, haven''t I tried for you?". "You''ve tried a lot dad, you''ve done a lot". Aiden voiced out with a bit of smile on his face. ..We all know when Ethan rode a horse into thepound. And since then, he hadn''t stepped foot into the house. Ever since hended, he''s been teaching Aiden. From making use of affinities to martial arts. But now, they were done, it was about time for Ethan to step foot into the house...and most likely, freshen up. ..He and Aiden were walking toward the house currently with his right hand over Aiden''s shoulders. ****** A certain festival was drawing near, as we all know, different festivals do take ce in the Tuvalon Kingdom as well as in other kingdoms. Within these years that have passed, different festivals had taken ce...even the Battle Festival had taken ce again. ..A certain festival was drawing near...but let''s leave that aside for now. Aiden was about to bang Anne again, and Anne was so happy. She loved his dick so much, she was so d that she''ll have a taste of it again. Remember, Aiden agreed to f**k her again and even continuously, but it wouldn''t be frequent. And since then, Anne had always been signaling him if he was ready to bang her again, but he kept on signaling her that he wasn''t ready. ..She kept on waiting but didn''t stop signaling him. Then when Aiden was at home one night, he was on his bed when he decided he''ll f**k Anne the next day...he wanted to have sex. As said, he took Anne as a sex tool, now that he feels like having sex...why doesn''t he use her to satisfy that urge? He wouldn''t be able to satisfy that urge right now, but at least, he''d be able to do so the next day. The next day at school, Anne didn''t even need to signal him when he signaled her that he was in the mood to bang her today...he did so by standing at the entrance of her ss. A smile appeared on her face as she immediately agreed. Aiden wouldn''t even need to lie to his friends since he wouldn''t be going home with them today. He wouldn''t tell them anything, but once it gets to closing hour, they wouldn''t see him again...that''s for sure. Then the next day at school, he''ll begin with the exnation. And that''s exactly what happened, when it got to closing hour...Aiden was nowhere to be found. ..He and Anne were journeying toward one of the inns in this kingdom right now. They were journeying to a different inn, they wouldn''t be banging in the same inn they banged inst time. As said, Aiden wasn''t aware of many inns in this kingdom, but Anne knew many inns. She had slept with other boys at her former academy, and she always took them to inns to f**k them...they wouldn''t dare have sex at her parents'' house?...that would be a very foolish thing to do. And as they were journeying toward the inn, they were passing different people, and a smile was stered to Anne''s face, she was about to have sex with Aiden again... ..This cute boy that had a nice dick...she was definitely d. They journeyed until they arrived at an inn, the inn was even looking better than the first one they had sex in...there were even more rooms in this one. The only thing remaining now was for Anne to pay for a room so the both of them can go into it and begin having sex. Chapter 154 Another Steamy Moment With Anne. (R18) Anne paid for a room, the money went to the right person. Then she and Aiden began walking toward the room they were told to make use of. The both of them were carrying bags, so the man they paid money to knew they were students, and he easily discerned that the both of them wanted to have sex. ..But it wasn''t his business though...the main thing was that they paid for the room they wanted to make use of. And another thing, the man didn''t know Aiden was the son of Ethan Dankworth. He knew Ethan Dankworth but doesn''t know what his children''s faces looks like. And this was something that made Aiden''s heart d...the man didn''t recognize him, he didn''t know him. It would be really bad if he recognized him as the son of Ethan Dankworth. ..He visited an inn to bang a girl...news does spread fast. Aiden and Anne were strolling toward the room, and they haven''t even entered the room when Anne grabbed Aiden''s cock. ''You can''t even wait for us to enter the room?''. Aiden thought to himself at that moment after she grabbed his dick. Her eyes were filled with lust, she wanted to f**k Aiden badly. And at that moment, Aiden began thinking if he should make use of the ''rod increase'' on this girl. He wanted to f**k the shit out of her, she thinks she has tasted big dicks, but once he f**ks her with the ''rod increase''...she''ll know that big dicks have different sizes, and the ''rod increase'' would be one of the best she''s ever tasted. She''d keep moaning nonstop as far as Aiden''s dick was in her pussy or butthole. But as known, Aiden hadn''t even purchased the skill yet. And he''s decided that he''ll only begin unlocking those skills when he''s started getting main quests. This girl wouldn''t make him change that decision, so he decided he wouldn''t make use of the skill on her right now. Numerous times, he''s contemted unlocking the ''golden stiff finger'' and using it to finger Alora''s pussy while they were engaging in sexual activities. But he never did...he only kept contemting and contemting. Well, he wouldn''t need the ''rod increase'' to satisfy her in bed though...the ''rod increase'' would only make it better. Both of them had entered the room by now as Anne was still grabbing his cock. Then she left his cock as the both of them took off their school bags, then Anne began kissing him roughly at that moment. ..She was in control, she was sucking the hell out of his lips, using her tongue to explore his mouth...the kiss was so steamy. Both of her hands were on his face as she kept smooching his mouth. Aiden could have taken control if he wanted, but he just let her do her thing, let her kiss his mouth as she wanted. Within that time of kissing him, she had be so horny already. The moment she took her lips off his, she began taking off her robe, and Aiden was doing the same as well. By the time she had finished taking off her robe, Aiden had taken off his robe as well, it was remaining only his underwear. She was wearing only her underwear as well. Then she began bending slowly as her face was heading toward Aiden''s dick. ..Right now, her face was in front of Aiden''s cock, but she couldn''t see it due to his underwear. And what did she begin doing? She began taking off his underwear. She didn''t waste too much time on it, she just dragged it down as she was ncing at Aiden''s erect dick currently. She could even see veins on his dick...he was f**king hard. That only made her want to suck the hell out of it, it was so enticing. Aiden became so hard when she was kissing him roughly, and that''s when his dick began rising. "Now, this is a big cock". Anne uttered with her gaze focused on his dick. ''If I unlock the ''rod increase'' and activate it, then what would you call the size of my dick?''. Aiden thought to himself after Anne made that statement. Anne loved what she was seeing, she wanted to suck the hell out of it, and she wasted no time as she began moving her mouth toward his dick. The moment Aiden''s cock entered her mouth and she began sucking it, moans escaped Aiden''s mouth, "Mmmmmm~" Then a groan followed, "Arghh". She was sucking the whole thing, and she was doing it so well that immense pleasure was passing around Aiden''s body. After sucking the whole thing, she went straight to the balls and began sucking them. She sucked them for about a minute before she began sucking the cap of his dick. She licked the tip, and the pleasure that passed around Aiden''s body was so immense that he had to release loud moans, "Mmmmmmm~" ..Licking the tip of his dick sent both pleasure and shivers around Aiden''s body. Now, she wasn''t sucking the cap of his dick at this moment, she was licking the tip...Aiden''s dick hole, the ce where sperm and urine would pour out from. And it was only sending pleasure and trembles around Aiden''s body. She used her tongue to lick that area for a while, then she began sucking his balls again. Then from sucking his balls, she began sucking the whole of his dick once again. His dick kept going in and out of her mouth with speed as a certain sound kept resounding around the room. ..Anyone thates close to the room would know that a blowjob was being given to someone. The pleasure passing around Aiden''s body didn''t stop as Anne kept sucking his dick...moans and groans kept escaping his mouth. And it got to a certain point where Aiden held Anne''s head with both hands and increased the pace at which his dick was going in anding out of her mouth. ..That went on for about a minute before Aiden let go of her head...and with all these things that have happened, Aiden wasn''t close to cumming yet. She sucked and sucked his dick until both he and she were satisfied with that aspect. Then she stood up as the both of them began kissing each other again. They sucked each other''s lips like lollipops and explored each other''s mouths like there was no tomorrow. ..And now, it was about time for Aiden to pleasure her as well as she had done to him. It was about time to send trembles around her body. He carried her with both hands andnded her on the bed. Then he widened her legs and began taking off her underwear. He was stacked naked, but she wasn''t. He took off her underwear and threw it aside, then he began moving his mouth toward her pussy. The moment his mouth reached her pussy, he began licking it with his tongue, and that sent shivers and pleasures around Anne''s body as she moaned... "Ahhhhn~Mmmmm~" She bit her lower lip a little after moaning, and as Aiden was still licking her pussy, she began using both of her hands to squeeze her boobs. She was doing so while biting her lower lip...the pleasure passing around her body was immense. Then from licking her pussy, Aiden began eating it. He was sucking it and biting it a little, and the pleasure passing around Anne''s body increased as louder moans escaped her mouth. Aiden was still eating her pussy when she stretched her hand and held Aiden''s back head. Then she pushed Aiden''s face further into her pussy as she felt more pleasure. Aiden sucked, bite, and licked the hell out of her pussy as moans kept escaping her mouth. And after the passing of some minutes, Aiden was done with that aspect, he was satisfied, and she was satisfied as well. She was still lying t on the bed when Aideny on her. Now, his body wasn''t even touching hers at all, both of his hands were on both sides of her head. He was using his hands to support his whole body, that was why his body wasn''t touching hers. And in that position, he began kissing Anne...he was in control this time. He sucked her lips like there was no tomorrow, the kiss was so steamy. Done with the kissing aspect, he began moving his face toward her boobs. ..The moment his face reached her boobs, he buried his face in them and even shook his face in them. And moans definitely escaped Anne''s mouth. And the moment he took his face off her boobs, he began sucking the nipples... Chapter 155 Another Steamy Moment With Anne.(2) (R18) He sucked from nipple to nipple, from boob to boob, and pleasure kept traveling around Anne''s body. She even assisted in that aspect as she held Aiden''s back head and pushed his face further into her boobs as he kept on sucking. Then from sucking them, he began kissing her once again while using his hands to squeeze her boobs. That sent another kind of pleasure around Anne''s body as soft moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" ..Aiden didn''t stop, he kept squeezing her boobs while sucking the hell out of her lips. And at this moment, Anne''s pussy had be so wet, she was f**king horny, she needed a nice dick to enter her pussy and pound the hell out of it. So in between their steamy kiss, she said to Aiden... "I need your rod right in my pussy, f**k the hell out of it". And Aiden wasted no time, even if she doesn''t tell him anything, he definitely wanted to put his cock right in her pussy. He was about to f**k her in missionary style. He took his lips off hers, stopped squeezing her boobs, and then put his rod into her pussy. The moment his dick entered her pussy, moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhn~" And as for Aiden, groans escaped his mouth, "Arghh". Her pussy was definitely sweet, though more than one dicks had entered it, it was still sweet. Aiden got to enjoy the sweetness of her pussy the first time he banged her. ..That had been done, his cock was right in her pussy, and it was about time to begin pounding her. And so he began doing, he began thrusting his dick in and out of her pussy. And to Anne, it was just like Aiden''s dick had increased in size...it was sweeter than before. The moment he began pounding her, immense pleasure passed around Anne''s body as loud moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" ..His dick was f**king good, this was the reason why she wanted to have a taste of it again and even continuously. Aiden banged her without mercy as their moaning and groaning kept resounding around the room. While banging her, he began moving his mouth toward hers for another kiss. And the moment his mouth reached hers, he began kissing her as moans couldn''t escape her mouth anymore. His dick was still going in anding out of her pussy with speed, and she couldn''t even release moans from her mouth anymore due to the kiss she was receiving. ..Aiden kissed her mouth like there was no tomorrow, and by now, balls of sweat were already on his forehead. As known, strength is required to bang a girl...you wouldn''tst long on top of a girl if you don''t have strength. Apart from the sweat on his forehead, his body was already bing sweaty as well. ..And that was the same case for Anne. He took his mouth off Anne''s mouth and began squeezing her boobs once again while still banging her. ''Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!'' The sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding around the room including their moans. Aiden f**ked the shit out of her, and now, he wanted his dick to be sucked again. "I want you to suck my cock again". Aiden said to her after he had taken his dick out of her pussy. And he immediately knelt on the bed as Anne sat up on the bed. Then she positioned in a way that her face was right in front of his dick currently, then she began moving her mouth toward it. ..The moment Aiden''s dick went into her mouth, groans and moans escaped his mouth, "Mmmmm~Argh". She began sucking his dick as it kept on going in and out of her mouth. She was sucking the whole thing currently, and as usual, she began licking the cap of his dick next. From licking it, she began sucking it. She wasn''t using her tongue to lick it anymore, she was now using part of her mouth to suck the tip of it. Then from sucking the cap of his dick, she went straight to his balls...she began sucking it. The moment she began sucking his balls, a different kind of pleasure passed around Aiden''s body...but it wasn''t that immense though. "Suck the hell out of it". Aiden said to her as she was still sucking his balls. From his balls, she moved straight to sucking the whole of his dick once again. She put the whole thing into her mouth as it kept going in and out. Aiden wanted her to go faster, so he held her head once again and increased the pace at which his dick was going in anding out of her mouth. ..He was doing it with speed while moving Anne''s head at the same time. "Suck it, suck it, suck the shit out of it". Those were the words flowing out of Aiden''s mouth as he was putting his dick into Anne''s mouth with speed. ..And even with all of these...Aiden wasn''t close to cumming yet. The pleasure passing around his body was just too immense that groans kept escaping his mouth. He left Anne''s head as she kept on sucking his cock at the normal pace. And after he was satisfied with that aspect, she stood up and the both of them began smooching each other''s mouths again. Kissing was the thing they do most when having sex. After they were done kissing each other, Aiden said to her, "Come ride me". And with that, hey t on the bed as Anne sat very close to his dick. Then she raised her ass while holding Aiden''s cock, and the moment her buttocks wereing down back, Aiden''s dick was going right into her pussy. Pleasure passed around their bodies the moment Aiden''s dick went into her pussy. And the moment she had sat on his dick, the first thing she did was begin massaging her ass on it. She was rolling her ass on his dick, and pleasure was passing around Aiden''s body at that moment...he even had to close his eyes. And after she had rolled her ass on his dick to her satisfaction, she began bouncing her ass on it...she was riding him. ..And that''s when another round of pleasure passed around Aiden''s body, it was so immense that groans and moans had to escape his mouth. And Anne wasn''t left out, the moment she began bouncing her ass on his dick, immense pleasure passed around her body as well as moans escaped her mouth, "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" It was f**king sweet, she didn''t dare stop, she kept bouncing her ass on his dick, she kept riding the f**k out of him. And she was good at what she was doing, she was riding him like a pro. "F**k, this is good". Aiden uttered as she was still riding him. What she was doing now required energy, she was the one doing the work now, she was the one pleasuring Aiden now...he wasn''t doing anything. She was the one doing the fucking by bouncing her ass on his dick. So she could feel her body heating up, more sweat was already appearing on her body. As she rode him, she bit her lower lip a little due to the pleasure passing around her body. And that didn''t stop moans from escaping her mouth. She rode and rode him until the both of them were satisfied with that aspect, then she took Aiden''s cock out of her pussy as their bodies were sweaty. Then the both of them kissed again before Aiden began fingering her pussy. ..He was gonna finger it until her juicees out. He had thrust one of his fingers into her pussy by now as he kept putting it in and out. "Ahhhhn~Mmmm~" Soft moans escaped her mouth as Aiden was fingering her pussy. Anne bit her lower lip a little and grabbed the bedsheet as her pussy was being fingered. Aiden fingered and fingered her pussy until these words flowed out of Anne''s mouth, "It''sing, it''sing". ..And by that, she meant her juice was about to pour out. And so it happened, juice flowed out of her pussy as moans escaped her mouth. And she began breathing a little rapidly at that moment. She had cummed due to Aiden''s fingering, but Aiden wasn''t close to cumming yet. And though she had cummed, her body hadn''t fully rxed yet. Yes, it had rxed to a certain extent, but she still needed fucking...she wanted Aiden to bang her some more. ..She still wanted her and Aiden to engage in more sexual activities. Chapter 156 Another Steamy Moment With Anne.(3) (R18) And so it would happen, they weren''t done, they were still gonna engage in some sexual activities. Aiden doesn''t even n on leaving her yet, he hadn''t even cummed yet. They had engaged in missionary-style sex, and she had ridden him, now, it was about time to bang her in Doggystyle. Aiden told her what style he wanted to bang her in, and she positioned herself in a way that Aiden would be able to f**k her from behind. ''Perfect''. Aiden thought to himself as he was ncing at Anne''s ass and pussy currently. ..From the way she positioned, his dick would be able to prate her pussy easily...it would be so nice. He put his dick into her pussy from behind, and pleasure traveled across his and Anne''s bodies at that moment. Anne moaned, while he groaned. And then...he began putting his cock in and out of her pussy. That increased the amount of pleasure traveling across their bodies. He began going slowly at first, then he began increasing the pace. Now, he didn''t just jump straight to banging her with speed. ..From slowly, he went to medium paced, then fast-paced. He began banging her with speed as the pleasure traveling across their bodies increased. Sounds of two skins hitting each other were resounding across the room...and it was loud. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans kept flowing out of Anne''s mouth. She gripped the bedsheet tightly as Aiden was banging her pussy in Doggystyle. From moaning, she began biting her lower lip a little, then she resumed moaning once again... ..As for Aiden, he felt like he was in heaven while screwing Anne from behind, her pussy was so sweet. It got to a point where he repeated what he did the first time while banging her. He grabbed her hair and drew it back a little while still banging her in Doggystyle. So right now, she was receiving rod in her pussy with her head shifted back a little due to Aiden drawing her hair. He banged and banged her pussy until he could feel his body heating some more. The sweat on his forehead increased, and the sweat on his body increased as well. He was working...he was doing hard work, he was banging Anne. He f**ked and f**ked her until he was about to ejacte, but he didn''t want to, he didn''t want to pour out sperm just yet. Once he pours out sperm, his body would rx, and the energy to keep banging Anne wouldn''t be there anymore. ..This was what he did thest time they had sex. He quickly took his cock off her pussy, and it was a very close call...semen almost poured out of his dick. But he didn''t let it, he was able to control it somehow. "You don''t want to ejacte just yet, right?". Anne inquired of Aiden...he did this thest time they had sex, so this wasn''t a new thing to her. "Yes, I don''t want to ejacte just yet, I still want to pound this sweet pussy of yours some more". Aiden responded. A little smile appeared on Anne''s face as she stated, "It''s all yours, f**k it how you like, f**k the shit out of it". Aiden waited for his body to rx so that when he puts his dick into Anne''s pussy, he wouldn''t cum easily. He wasn''t done banging her in Doggystyle, he wasn''t done f**king her pussy. Before putting his cock into Anne''s pussy once again, he used his fingers to rub her pussy after pouring spit on them. And the moment he put his cock into her pussy once again, pleasure traveled across his and Anne''s body. ''Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa! Pa!'' These sounds kept resounding around the room, the sounds of their skins hitting each other kept resounding around the room...Aiden was banging the hell out of her pussy. ..And now, he was satisfied with that aspect, what he wanted now...was to f**k Anne''s butthole just likest time. As known, butthole sex was very sweet, when he''ll be having sex with a girl, that''s something he would always want to try out. He tapped Anne''s buttocks with force as a scream escaped her mouth. Then he began using his fingers once again to rub her butthole. Done rubbing it, he began stroking his dick. And the moment he was done stroking his dick, he put it into Anne''s butthole, and moans escaped her mouth at that moment, "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" And as for Aiden, he groaned. The pleasure that traveled across their bodies at that moment was just too immense...her butthole was f**king tight just likest time. And the moment Aiden began putting it in and out, the pleasure passing around their bodies increased. Anne couldn''t even open her eyes at that moment, she had to close them ''cause of the dick in her butthole...immense pleasure was traveling across her body. ..Now, it wasn''t pleasure mixed with pain, it was just pure pleasure. She gripped the bedsheet tightly while biting her lower lip as Aiden screwed her butthole. And as for Aiden, groans kept escaping his mouth, screwing her butthole was definitely nice...it was f**king sweet. Aiden was going at a medium pace now while screwing her butthole, but he nned on increasing the pace soon. And that happened after the passing of some minutes...Aiden increased the pace at which he was f**king her butthole. ..He began going fast, and Anne wasn''t moaning anymore, she was now screaming. The moment Aiden increased the pace at which he was screwing her butthole, pain plus pleasure traveled across her body, that''s why she screamed. And Aiden didn''t stop, he continued f**king her butthole with speed. And it got to a certain point where Anne got used to it, though he was still screwing her butthole with speed...she wasn''t screaming anymore. Pain wasn''t traveling across her body anymore, it was only pleasure...immense one. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans kept escaping her mouth. Aiden f**ked the hell out of her butthole, gosh! he screwed the hell out of it. He had so much energy that he didn''t even reduce the pace at which he was screwing her butthole after he increased it...he kept on going fast. Balls of sweat kept forming on his forehead, and his body was releasing more sweat...but he didn''t reduce the pace at which he was screwing her butthole. ..And now, he was done with that aspect, he was done screwing her butthole. He took his cock out of her butthole and tapped it on her ass a little. And what followed next after that? They began kissing once again. They were kissing each other like there was no tomorrow, sucking each other''s lips like they wouldn''t get to kiss again. And after they were done with that aspect, Aideny Anne on the bed as she was currently lying t on it, then hey on her. ..As known, he wouldn''t rest his whole weight on her, his body wasn''t even touching hers that much. After lying on her, he put his cock into her pussy and began f**king her once again...he was banging her in missionary style again. He wouldn''t leave her until he cums again...he must ejacte, and he wouldn''t hold back this time. "Ahhhhhn~Mmmmm~" Moans escaped Anne''s mouth as he was f**king her. He was banging her pussy and squeezing her boobs at the same time...and now, Aiden was about to ejacte again. And as said, he doesn''t n on holding back this time...he was gonna release the semen. "I''m about to cum, it''sing". Aiden said as he had already taken his dick out of Anne''s pussy. And since she''s heard that statement from him, the moment Aiden got off her, she got up from the bed as well, bent as her face was right in front of Aiden''s dick currently...then Aiden began releasing his sperm on her face. "Arghh, Arghh". He groaned as the sperm was pouring out of his dick hole. White substance was on Anne''s face currently...and she was even licking some. Having sex was sweet, but it wasn''t that easy, it requires energy. And right now, Aiden was exhausted after banging Anne. It was evident from his face and the way sweat was dripping from his body. Hey on the bed as his breathing was a little heavy...at least, his body had calmed down, he had poured out semen. ..But one thing was for sure, he enjoyed f**king her, she was sweet...her pussy was sweet. "So for the second time, I''ve given you what you wanted, right? I got to f**k you again". Aiden uttered to Anne with his breathing still a little heavy. With a smile on Anne''s face, she responded, "Yes, you''ve given me what I wanted, I got to taste your awesome dick for the second time". Chapter 157 Remembrance Festival. A smile appeared on Aiden''s face the moment she called his dick awesome...yeah, he loved the fact that she called his dick ''awesome'', it gave him a kind of joy inside. And that feeling of banging her for the second time was also nice, he enjoyed her, that''s for sure...just that he doesn''t want it to be frequent. "No one in school must hear about what we are doing, no one must know something is happening between the both of us...especially my friends". Aiden said to Anne. "For sure, trust me on that, I also want this to be a secret, I wouldn''t dare reveal it to anyone". Anne stated. And Aiden nodded his head a little, then Anne inquired of him, "So, do you want payment for this?". "No, not at all, you enjoyed me, and I enjoyed you. And as I said before, I am the son of a chief...so I don''t need your money, not sure I would ever need it". Aiden responded. Anne nodded her head a little as well before voicing out once again, "So when next are we gonna do this? When next are we gonna have sex?". "I can''t answer that, as I''ve told you before, it wouldn''t be frequent. So it would take some time before we''ll engage in it again". "But we''d definitely bang again, right?". "Yes, definitely, I just answered that now". Aiden uttered with a kind of expression on his face. Anne''s face lightened up a little as she nodded her head once again. Then she wiped off the sperm on her face before joining Aiden on the bed, she needed to rest as well. It was mid-afternoon getting very close toplete evening...they banged for minutes. Aiden would have loved to shower right here and now. But he can''t, he didn''t know if they''ll allow it. And even if they''ll allow it, there was no time for that. He''s already spent enough time here, he didn''t want to waste any more time. After he hadid on the bed for some minutes, he stood up and began dressing up. ..His breathing wasn''t rapid anymore, he wasn''t exhausted anymore. And as he was dressing up, Anne followed suit, she stood up from the bed and began dressing up as well. By now, Aiden had finished dressing up, then he wore his bag, nced at Anne that was still dressing up, and said to her, "We''ll meet at school tomorrow...just so you know, I enjoyed you, your pussy was very sweet". ..And with that, he walked out of the room...and a smile appeared on Anne''s face due to what Aiden said to her before walking out of the room. ****** Aiden was strolling on the schoolpound currently heading toward his ssroom...this was the day after he and Anne had sex for the second time. And as he was walking on thepound, he began thinking of the steamy moment that took ce between him and Anne yesterday...and he was wondering why such a thought decided to enter his mind at this moment. Even when he arrived home yesterday, he was thinking of it...Anne was definitely sweet. ..But no one must ever find out about this, especially his friends, Oliver and Ava. Aiden was still walking toward his ssroom when he heard a sound like someone riding a horse into thepound. Right now, he was the only one walking on thepound, there weren''t other students walking along with him. And apart from that, there weren''t any horses on thepound when he arrived. You know, fathers dropping off their kids and so on...he didn''t see anything like that. So when he heard sound like someone just rode a horse into thepound, he had to nce back immediately. His thinking was that maybe a certain father hade to drop off his kid as usual. So he was expecting that when he nces back, he''ll see an adult on the horse with a kid... ..But that wasn''t what he saw at all...do you know what he saw? He saw a certain boy on the horse, the boy was a student of this academy, but Aiden was older than him. The boy wasn''t in Aiden''s ss, they weren''t at the same level when ites to learning. ..In fact, the boy was 15 years old, Aiden was older than him by two years. But he was already riding a horse? He knows how to ride a horse? Aiden doesn''t know how to ride a horse, not even a bit. And he was sure many students in this academy doesn''t know how to ride a horse...maybe some of them were learning now. And Aiden knew this boy though they don''t converse with each other, he does see him...he''s seen him in the cafeteria numerous times. But he had no single idea the boy could ride a horse...or did he learn to do so recently? Aiden was surprised ''cause this was the first time he was seeing something like this...a student riding himself to school. A father would ride his teenage son or daughter to school and also ride them back home...yes, that''s what he''s been seeing. But this 15-year-old boy rode himself to school, and he was definitely gonna ride himself home. Why? ''Cause there was no one to ride the horse out of thepound for him since he was the only one that rode it to this ce. So he''ll just find a way to park it at the far end of the schoolpound...and when it''s time to begin heading home, he''ll mount it and ride it out of thepound. Aiden suddenly just wanted to learn how to ride a horse after seeing this...the zeal came from nowhere. But would it be easy? He was busy ncing at the boy when the boy nced at him as well, and he quickly shifted his gaze to another ce. Then he faced front fully as he was still strolling. ..But no matter what he did, the boy had already discerned that he was ncing at him. ****** Now,ing back to that uing festival...the day of the festival had arrived. As said, different festivals do take ce in the Tuvalon Kingdom as well as in other kingdoms. These festivals signify different things, and for each day a festival was to take ce, no activities were to be held. No one should go to work, students wouldn''t go to school, and no buying and selling were to take ce. Anything you want to buy, you are to buy before the day of the festival. Now, this current festival that was to take ce today had its significance...there was a reason for it. And what was the reason? Tomemorate the former kings that have ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom before...even those that have died. The festival was called, ''The Remembrance Festival''. Now, was the Dankworth family going to the festival? Yes, all officials and their families were to be at the festival, and Ethan was an official. Just like how the Battle Festival was like, that was how this current festival would be set up as well. The festival wouldn''t be taking ce at the same location where the Battle Festival had been taking ce, and they don''t signify the same thing. But the thing was, there''d be a special ce for officials to sit in with their families while taking part in the festival. The officials and their families would always stay at special ces at festivals...this was including the king and his family as well. And as for the natives of the Tuvalon Kingdom, it matters what time you arrive at the location where the festival was to take ce. ..If you arrivete and all the chairs had been filled up, then you wouldn''t be able to partake in the festival. But if you arrive on time and meet vacant chairs, then you''d be able to partake in the festival. So people that were interested in attending the festival have to prepare on time and begin journeying toward the location of the festival. Right now, the Dankworth family was already preparing to attend the festival, they were dressing up. It had already gotten close to the time when the festival wouldmence. And everyone in the Dankworth family was attending the festival...from Ethan, to Aiden, Hazel, Emma, and even Lydia, every single one of them. By now, all of them had already finished dressing up. They were all dressed in nice-looking robes apart from, Ethan...he was dressed like a warrior. And now that they were all prepared, they walked out of the house. Chapter 158 First Main Quest. Right now, they had already arrived at the location where the festival was to take ce, and the chairs were already upied, but there were still lots of vacant chairs though. But that wasn''t their business though ''cause they''d be sitting at the special ce where the officials were supposed to sit. Some of the chairs in that special ce were already being upied by some officials and their families. Ethan hadn''t been conversing with some of these officialstely due to what happened in the past...Aiden''s capture and all that. In fact, they hadn''t been conversing for some time now, for years. And this was due to the usations Ethan had been throwing at them that it was one of them that was behind the capture of Aiden. But then, that woman with the mind-reading ability said it wasn''t any of them that was behind Aiden''s capture... ..So they were just like...you''ve been using us falsely all this while. But it was truly one of the officials that was behind Aiden''s capture...we know the person. Aiden was expecting Oliver and Ava to arrive at this ce on time ording to what they told him at school...they said they''d being to the festival along with their families. He didn''t know if they''d arrived or not, so he began ncing around to see if he''ll sight them, but he didn''t. But he had hope they''d arrive before all the chairs gets filled up. Apart from his friends, other students in his ssroom would be attending this festival as well. ..But as for Anne, the girl Aiden had sex with twice, he wasn''t sure she''ll being...and he didn''t care that much. All the Dankworth family were standing ncing at the special ce where they were to go sit. If it was up to Aiden, he doesn''t want to sit there. When his friends arrive, he''d love to sit with one of them. ..That could be possible, who knows?...he was a fully grown teenager now, he could make some decisions. They were still standing when Hazel''s fiancee approached them...the man she was dating. He said ''hi'', and Hazel''s face lit up the moment she set eyes on him...her lover. Ethan and Emma were also happy to see him. As for Lydia, she just stood there ncing at them, she wasn''t happy to see him, neither was she sad to see him. And that was the same case for Aiden, no feeling, he wasn''t sad to see him, neither was he happy to see him. And he wasn''t disgusted at all. As said, he doesn''t hate the fact that his older sister was in love, he doesn''t want her to live the kind of life he ns on living...having sex with different people. But what he knows was that he''ll never do love. ..He wasn''t disgusted before...but he became disgusted afterward. Why? When they started calling themselves ''honey'' and all those shit. And again, putting their faces very close to each other while smiling at each other...damn! that disgusted Aiden a lot. And again, they were doing it in public? At a festival? He wasn''t disgusted before...but why did they have to disgust him? ****** Aiden didn''t end up sitting at the special ce with his family, he was sitting with Oliver and his family currently...he and Oliver were sitting close to each other. Yes, Oliver and Avater arrived with their families, and Aiden was so happy to see them. Aiden was a full-grown teenager now, so he decided to sit close to Oliver, and his parents agreed. Ava and her family were sitting at a different spot. Hazel didn''t sit at the special ce with her parents as well, she was sitting close to her fiancee currently. She asked her parents if she could sit with him...and they agreed. ..So right now, it was only Ethan, Emma, and Lydia that were sitting at the special ce along with other officials and their families. The festival had already begun, and it had been interesting so far. Theymemorated some of the kings that have ruled over the Tuvalon Kingdom in the past, and it was still ongoing. Some people arrived at the location of the festival and had to go back. Why? ''Cause all the chairs had already been filled up. As said, if you arrivete, you wouldn''t be able to partake in the festival. Theymemorated more kings, lots of events took ce. While Aiden was sitting close to Oliver, the both of them conversed, but they tried to reduce their voice and it wasn''t that frequent. They wouldn''t want to disturb the peace of others that were enjoying the festival... Right now, Aiden was ncing at the special ce where officials were to stay along with their families...and he was seeing lots of pretty girls there. These were daughters of the officials. Now, he recognized some of these girls, remember, this wasn''t the first time he was attending a festival, within the years that have passed, he had attended numerous festivals along with his family. ..They weren''t that many though, but he''s attended some festivals, he even attended the Battle Festival again. And anytime they attend a festival, they''ll have to sit at a special ce. Anytime they sit there, he''ll get to see lots of pretty girls...daughters of the officials, some of them were even their servants. And as time passes, anytime they get to attend a festival again, he''ll notice that those girls were growing just as he was growing. Not only that, the pretty ones among them were getting prettier. Now, as Aiden was ncing at some of those girls, he noticed that they''d be prettier. Some of them were even looking so enticing...you know, servicing them in bed wouldn''t be bad at all. ..Well, Aiden just took his gaze off that ce, there was no use ncing at them...not like he''ll get the chance to f**k them. He just put his whole attention on the ongoing festival... Time had passed, and the Remembrance Festival wasing to its climax, but it hadn''t ended yet. People enjoyed the festival, yeah, all thememorations went well. And that was the same case for Aiden as well, he enjoyed the festival. In minutes, the festival would climax. Now, Aiden was seated in his seat ncing at the ongoing event when a certain girl walked out of the special ce for officials. ..Now, the girl was really pretty, and she was the daughter of a high-ranked chief...this Aiden was aware of. Ever since they were little, Aiden had been noticing her whenever they attend festivals like this. She was pretty when she was little, she was looking prettier now. Why did shee out of the special ce for officials? Where was she heading to? She wanted to go meet one of her friends that had been signaling her toe meet her. She asked permission from her parents, and the moment they granted her permission, she stood up from the chair she was sitting on and began walking toward her friend. ..Now, this was the reason why she came out of the special ce meant for officials and their families. The girl she wanted to go meet was there with her older brother, their parents couldn''t make it. And they were sitting at the ce where natives of the Tuvalon Kingdom were supposed to seat. They were in the same academy...and they were close friends. Now, due to the girl''s beauty, the moment she walked out of the special ce meant for officials, many boys noticed her...Aiden was included. They were just ncing at her as she strolled...her beauty was so captivating. Even Oliver was staring at her as she walked...Aiden had no idea. Apart from her beauty, Aiden was already fantasizing about having her in bed, she might be as sweet as Anne. He was still ncing at her when his system''s interface appeared in front of him, _____ <+700 Exp> <+1,000 Skill points> <3 stats points would be added to each of your stat apart from charm>